《I Can Peek Inside Every Place And Even Record It》


 Chapter 1: Eyes of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 1: Eyes of Heaven</h4>

    There were various misfortunes in this world, but today Ciel had a misfortune that made him not know whether tough or cry.

    He fled to the Ice Continent, the continent that was considered the most calm and peaceful in the Realm of Life because people from other continents didn''t dare to make a mess here.

    The Ice Goddess, the God who ruled this continent, was the type who really didn''t like to be disturbed. Anyone who disturbs her will be pursued even if you flee to the end of the world.

    She is also one of the strongest Gods, few Gods can be her opponent even in the Seven Realms, so most Gods fear her as well.

    Ciel originally thought he would be able to live peacefully here after spending all his wealth toe here.

    However, who would have thought that his handsome face was considered a nuisance to the Ice Pce disciples who were required to have frozen hearts.

    Consequently, he was beaten up by those disciples until his body turned blue.

    Currently, he waspletely in a helpless state.

    The problem was that everyone who beat him up were beautiful women with snow-white skin.

    "If you want to live peacefully here, make sure to cover your face or next time I''ll tear your skin off." A cold, charming voice echoed from the beautiful ck-haired young woman.

    Ciel stared at the woman who looked to be in her early 20s.

    She had a slim and charming figure, her curves still visible even though she was wearing a loose dress.

    Her eyes were light blue, perfectly matching this world full of snow.

    Her name was Mu Yixue, the youngest disciple of the Ice Goddess and one of the top young generations in the Realm of Life.

    Her talent was considered peerless, she could create ice from the moment she was born.

    Despite his anger, Ciel forcefully tried to show an expression like he was admitting his mistake so that the woman would not continue trying to punish him.

    "Hmph!" She snorted coldly at Ciel before turning around and taking a step to leave while waving her hand to the other women.

    Looking at her from behind as he walked, Ciel could still see her indescribable ass.

    He thought touching that ass would definitely give him a sensation beyond his imagination.

    "Shit!"

    Of course, when the woman left, he cursed her.

    She didn''t hit him, but she ordered the others to do so.

    ''I don''t know if there''s a chance for me to reach the peak of this world like the main character in novels.'' Ciel wondered as he forcefully sat down.

    He then touched his own face to check if there were any injuries. After all, it was the best part of his body, he did not want any damage.

    His face can be said to be abination of handsome and beautiful, and it looks even more striking because of his slightly curly white hair.

    Fortunately, the women''s hearts might not havepletely reached the freezing point.

    He didn''t find any wounds on his face which meant they were holding back when attacking his face.

    Cielughed as he thought of that.

    ''But there''s no use for this handsome face without mighty strength,'' he thought.

    After that, he took thest Life Pill he had to restore his body.

    It at least allowed him to stand up.

    He then took out a long cloth from his storage ring and covered his head from chin to hair, leaving only his pair of silver eyes.

    Phew!

    He sighed before walking out of the narrow alley.

    His bad mood quickly calmed down as he arrived at the highway due to the majestic sight of the Ice City.

    This was a city filled with tall buildings with materials simr to ice.

    It snowed all the time and there were many living snowmen walking around the city.

    "Mm!" Suddenly, the sky full of clouds brightened as a beam of light appeared.

    It was extremely fast and headed towards the giant ice pce in the center of the city.

    ''That''s the Elf aura, is it the Elf Queen?'' Ciel wondered.

    When arriving on the Ice Continent, he had often heard news that the Elf Queen had visited the Ice Pce several times.

    This was naturally something that generated a lot of questions because whether it was the Ice Goddess or the Elf Queen was one of the few strongest women.

    The former was famous for her cold nature while thetter was considered to be the most wise and kind.

    People want to know the reason they met, like what kind of things did they discuss?

    Of course, Ciel did not have enough weight to care about such things.

    He took a step to leave, but after just one step, he suddenly fell down.

    "What the hell!" He spontaneously cursed because cultivators like him should not be able to fall over. Something caused that.

    He looked at the ground he was about to step on and was surprised when he saw a faint light emanating from beneath the ground.

    "What is this?" He wondered because he hadn''t seen that before.

    That it existed until now proved that it really didn''t exist before or else someone else would have checked.

    Out of curiosity, Ciel scooped up the ground with his hands.

    With just one scrape, he found the object that was the source of the light.

    "Mm!!!" Ciel was quickly surprised because what he found was a pair of eyes.

    To his surprise, the eyes seemed to be alive, even staring back at him. And he could feel the sensation of being stared at.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly the eyes moved, flying towards Ciel''s face.

    He couldn''t dodge because those eyes were really too fast.

    However, he didn''t feel like anything had hit him.

    "No, it''s not like that," Ciel said suddenly as he felt a change in his eyes.

    An instant after that, a string of information suddenly entered his head and he realized that it wasing from his eyes.

    (Eyes of Heaven!)

    One of the Nine Heavenly Treasures.

    Eyes that can see everything and can prate anything undetected no matter who it is. Eyes that can also record every single thing that has been seen and turn those recordings into countless Mirror Jade.

    The Jade Mirror itself is something that has a function simr to a camera on earth, it can record and then disy the recording into a video.

    When he first saw it, Ciel thought of it as a spiritual camera.

    Here, although there was no technology that relied on science, but by relying on spiritual power, civilization became more magnificent. All technology had its spiritual version.

    And it turned out that the Jade Mirror created with the Eyes of Heaven could be activated by the owner of the eyes no matter where the Jade Mirror was. He can even detect its location.

    It only requires a thought.

    However, it could also be set in advance so that if something happened to the owner of the Eyes of Heaven or he was too far away from his Jade Mirror, the Jade Mirror would activate automatically.

    As for the distance that the Eyes of Heaven''s gaze could reach, it would depend on the strength of the user.

    A God using the Eyes of Heaven can even see things beyond the Seven Realms.

    Plus, other people no matter how powerful they were, would not be able to activate the Jade Mirror unless the owner allowed it.

    In fact, that pair of eyes is alsopletely united with its owner, unable to be taken away and seized unless the owner dies.

    That information made Ciel''s face freeze while his body trembled.

    He could not believe what was happening so he wondered if he was dreaming because he had always thought his life in this cultivation world would only be ordinary.

    Unintentionally, he looked at Mu Yixue who was already far away.

    His silver-colored eyes shed light for a moment as he thought of activating the Eyes of Heaven.

    When he thought that Mu Yixue was not far away from him, she seemed to appear in front of him.

    "Eh..." And he unintentionally thought of something he shouldn''t.

    Instantly, the woman''s dress disappeared from his sight, leaving only her beautiful body.

    Ciel''s mouth opened and he spontaneously jumped up, falling on top of a snowman''s head.

    "What are you doing, man!" The snowman was instantly enraged, hitting Ciel in the face before running off.

    Ciel had no interest in caring about that, he looked around.

    One by one, the buildings in this city disappeared from his sight, allowing him to see the people inside the buildings.

    To his surprise, he even heard the voices of the people he was looking at.

    "Oh my goddess!" Over time, Ciel''s blood became so hot that he did not feel cold at all.

    His fists were clenched tightly and he wanted to scream.

    ''Finally, I have a way to reach the top,'' he said to himself, refraining from scream.

    His eyes then gazed at the magnificent pce in the center of the city.

 Chapter 2: The Most Beautiful Scene

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Most Beautiful Scene</h4>

    The Ice Pce is the residence of the Ice Goddess, who is a God. In other words, it''s a ce full of formations with divine energy.

    Not to mention ordinary cultivators, even a god equal to the Ice Goddess wouldn''t be able to destroy those formations in a short period of time.

    Of course, it would also be imprable by any gaze.

    However, as Ciel stared at the pce and thought about looking into it, his eyes easily prated each formation.

    It didn''t take him a single breath before he could see the pce hall.

    The scenery there surprised him. It was majestic beyond description and he saw many ice sculptures, from humans, giant beasts, and even dragons.

    The problem was that he could also see the life side on each of those statues, which meant they were not real ice statues, but living beings that were forcibly made into ice statues by the Ice Goddess.

    She was notoriously cruel, anyone could practically not die in peace if their body became an ice sculpture.

    However,pared to those statues, Ciel was more interested in the figure of a woman in her early 30s who wore a golden tiara and had pointed ears.

    She had just passed through the entrance of the pce.

    Her figure was slim and charming while her face was beautiful beyond imagination. She was wearing a short white dress with gold embroidery while her long legs wore a pair of high heels that appeared to be made of crystal.

    She had long blonde hair that was notpletely straight.

    Her chin was pointed, her lips were rosy red, her nose matched her face perfectly, and her green eyes were calm like the ocean without waves.

    Ciel''s eyes trembled just looking at her. She was so beautiful that it made him feel like his soul was frozen.

    ''The Elf Queen,'' he said to himself.

    ''And her strength...'' With the Eyes of Heaven, Ciel could feel how strong the woman was.

    And he could only describe it in infinite words. She was so strong that she could flip a continent with her finger.

    Of course, she wasn''t the only person in the hall.

    Ciel only noticed the figure of a woman of the Elf Queen''s age sitting on the magnificent throne at the end of the hall, a woman who immediately gave him an iparable impression.

    She had long, straight silver hair that fell down like a crystal waterfall. Her skin was white as pure snow and gave an impression of elegance to her beautiful face.

    Her eyes are as blue as the ocean and they are so cold that they give the impression they can freeze the hottest of fires.

    Almost the same height as the Elf Queen, she wore a long bluish white dress that was quite tight so that her curves looked even more dazzling.

    Ciel instantly knew that she was the Legendary Ice Goddess.

    Much to his surprise, when the woman looked at the Elf Queen, her cold face suddenly softened, her lips even almost smiling.

    As for the Elf Queen, she actually smiled faintly.

    The Ice Goddess then stood up from her throne and she said, "let''s go to my room."

    Her voice was as beautiful as the morning breeze, stirring the heart no matter what kind of tone she spoke in.

    The Elf Queen nodded in response to her words.

    With the Ice Goddess walking in front, they headed into a long hallway filled with carvings depicting various battles.

    ''What did they want to talk about that they had to go to the room?'' Ciel ended up being very curious.

    Not wanting to be distracted as he watched them, he ended up going to the previous alley.

    It didn''t matter to him who could see right through anything.

    The moment he arrived there, the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen arrived in front of a steel door that looked like ice.

    It opened on its own, revealing a spacious and luxurious room, surrounded by windows, each of which looked out onto the city.

    From each window you can basically see every best spot in the city.

    The door closed again once the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen passed by.

    Right after that, the Elf Queen did something that made Ciel''s mouth open wide.

    "Oh my god," he said involuntarily.

    The queen stepped up until she was right behind the Ice Goddess'' back and after that each of her hands slipped to her waist and hugged her.

    She even nuzzled her face into the back of her neck so that her head sank between her hair.

    Ciel could see her breathing deeply as if trying to inhale her fragrant scent.

    Surprisingly, the Ice Goddess did not do anything that seemed to resist her actions, instead she made movements that seemed to make her morefortable.

    "Goddess, I think I''m getting addicted, I know our frequent meetings are causing a lot of suspicion, some people think we''re up to something, but you know, the thought of hugging you keepsing up," said the Elf Queen.

    "No need to worry," replied the Ice Queen and then turned her body towards the Elf Queen. Her movements did not interfere with the Queen''s hands that were hugging her.

    After facing her, the Goddess touched the Elf Queen''s face, caressing her forehead and cheeks with gentle movements.

    At this point, even her eyes became extremely soft, there was no longer any such thing as cold.

    Their eyes stared at each other while their faces moved closer to each other. It did not take long before their beautiful lips met.

    Ciel staggered to the ground as he took in the sight.

    At first, he thought these two women would be discussing something earth-shattering, but instead, they were kissing. He could even feel their passion.

    The Elf Queen''s hands caressed the Ice Goddess'' back while thetter grabbed the Queen''s breasts, squeezing them so gently that the Queen''s skin became very red while her waist curved forward so that her body almost formed an arc.

    Their tongues then escaped from their mouths, meeting and caressing each other.

    asionally, both moaned softly.

    The two of them actually also moved towards the luxurious bed whose nket seemed to be made of Divine Beast feathers.

    Arriving at the bedside, they broke off the kiss, leaving their noses with faltering breaths.

    The two smiled at each other as they looked at each other.

    At the same time, the Elf Queen''s hand reached for the Ice Goddess'' dress. Her eyes signaled like she wanted to pull it down.

    The Ice Goddess responded by grabbing the straps of the dress on the Elf Queen''s left shoulder, slowly pulling it down so that the Queen was also pulling the Goddess'' dress down.

    Ciel''s heart shook violently when he saw that.

    He was frightened to the point that sweat filled his body.

    However, no matter how scared he was, his eyes did not close at all, not even blinking once.

    Quickly, each woman''s dress fell to the floor, leaving their bodies fully exposed.

 Chapter 3: Another Thing

    <h4>Chapter 3: Another Thing</h4>

    Gulp!

    Ciel swallowed, his breathing became very fast while his expression was that of a fool who had lost his wits.

    He thought today was his most unlucky day for being beaten up by a group of beautiful women just because he was too handsome. But then, he obtained one of the Nine Heavenly Treasures.

    Not more than ten minutes after that, he saw the naked figures of two of the most beautiful women in the Realm of Life.

    They not only had extremely beautiful faces, but absolutely perfect bodies.

    Their asses were charming without any stains or marks at all.

    Their waists are slender as if they were specially carved.

    Their breasts are not small but not so big either, perfectly matching their bodies.

    Ciel looked down slightly and immediately saw a pink cleavage surrounded by thin hairs that were the same color as their hair.

    After stripping each other naked, the two womeny down on the bed while embracing each other.

    They did not do anything more than that, only asionally caressing each other''s faces.

    "As lovers, it would only be perfect if we could stay together and continue like this while we rest," said the Elf Queen, as if she regretted the fact that they lived in different ces.

    "There will be a time for that," replied the Ice Goddess. "We each have nations to take care of and reputations to maintain, we cannot move in haste or it will be to our own detriment."

    "I know..." The Elf Queen nodded lightly and ced her forehead on the Ice Goddess'' forehead.

    "You know, I find it funny with all the men who fall in love with us. When they finally think that we are untouchable women, we actually touch each other." The Elf Queenughed softly when she said that.

    The Ice Goddess almostughed, only her cold personality did not allow her to.

    "There are some fates that cannot be avoided, like how my Frozen Heart cannot resist your charms. This doesn''t mean I''mpletely anti-men, others don''t know that the highest peak of the Frozen Heart is to love someone until one''s own heart freezes, but unfortunately in the Seven Realms there are no men who can even get me hooked."

    "If there is a man who can charm you, I will definitely be charmed by him too, but what kind of man can charm you?" asked the Elf Queen.

    "What kind?" The Ice Goddess'' eyes showed that she was thinking.

    After a while, she said, "I can''t predict it, but we know that women are sometimes attracted to men who make us helpless. Perhaps if there is a man who can make me helpless, I will be enamored of him. Of course, a man who is stronger to begin with is not included in that list."

    "I think I understand, but it''s unlikely that there are men like that. I do not look down on men, but we are indeed too tall for them." The Elf Queenughed again, augh that sounded so beautiful that the Ice Goddess stroked her back.

    "However," the Elf Queen continued. "If such a man does appear and captivates us to the point of falling in love, what do you think we should do?"

    "I don''t believe that, but I have no problem if he wants to have us then."

    When she said that, the Ice Goddess who gave the impression that she would neverugh finallyughed a little.

    It was a sight that made the Elf Queen smile.

    After that, the Ice Goddess'' hands moved again, caressing the Elf Queen''s breasts.

    Thetter quietly enjoyed her touch while her hands moved down from her waist to her buttocks.

    She caressed the buttocks until the Ice Goddess'' face showed afortable expression.

    "Let''s sleep, Goddess, I''m quite tired and sleepy!" The Queen said after a while.

    The Goddess did not refuse the Elf Queen''s wish. She closed her eyes with her.

    Even the Gods will sleep.

    This didn''t mean they had to sleep, but after cultivating continuously, they would sometimes be mentally exhausted.

    The best way to deal with that is to get a night''s sleep.

    As they began to fall asleep, the sky above the Ice Continent also began to darken.

    Other people slept and cultivated peacefully, but Ciel could not calm down because of that pair of women who were embracing.

    His body was hot, he couldn''t deny that he was aroused.

    The average man would be aroused when he saw two beautiful women embracing with naked bodies, but what he saw were two women who were so beautiful.

    Of course, using hands to release desire is something he can do.

    However, he felt it was very inappropriate.

    First he was looking at two Goddess, but he himself was no longer a random character who had a mediocre life since he had the Eyes of Heaven.

    With her current status, he could only release his desires by making love.

    Ciel shifted his gaze to another direction in the hope of calming down.

    However, suddenly, he discovered something else that surprised him.

    "This woman," he said with a quick breath.

 Chapter 4: Meet

    <h4>Chapter 4: Meet</h4>

    Mu Yixue, the woman who had led the Ice Pce disciples to beat him up lived in a luxurious mansion near the pce.

    It was a mansion filled with pure ice spiritual energy so cultivating there was many times faster.

    Ciel just casually stared at the mansion, instantly finding Mu Yixue''s figure in the bathroom, letting water fall onto her body from the ceiling of the bathroom.

    Although there was no shower here, but there was a formation that could produce water continuously so it could be made like a shower.

    If Mu Yixue only took a shower, Ciel could be calmer, especially after he saw the naked figures of the Elf Queen and Ice Goddess. Compared to them, Mu Yixue was only a young girl who had not experienced glow up.

    However, what he saw at this moment was the sight of Mu Yixue rubbing the pink cleavage between her thighs.

    She was leaning against the wall with an expression like she was helpless, staring at the spiritual screen in front of her that was disying the image of the silver-haired woman sitting on her throne.

    asionally, she said with a groan, "ohhh, Goddess, why are you so beautiful, how can my heart freeze with you in front of me?"

    The words seemed to provoke her as well, making her hand movements be faster.

    ''Damn, the world is indeed full of hidden things and if you know one of them, your head might shake until it explodes.''

    Ciel took a deep breath with an expression of not knowing whether tough or cry.

    The thing he had gotten was not an invincible weapon or the most formidable bloodline, but something that allowed him to see into someone''s private matters.

    And while continuing to see that action, Ciel suddenly got an idea.

    Shua!

    With just one thought, he managed to create a transparent white jade with a pool of light inside.

    After creating one jade, he created another.

    This did not mean it was impossible to create a Mirror Jade, but as far as he knew, it required a lot of energy.

    However, at this time, while creating that Mirror Jade, he discovered that he didn''t need any energy at all.

    It was as if the Eyes of Heaven had no limit to its power, able to continue creating the Mirror Jade.

    "Hehehehe..." Cielughed softly.

    The jades were set up in such a way that even if he did not activate them, they would activate themselves in some time.

    This n could also be aimed at the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen, but Ciel was still rational.

    He knew that he needed more preparation if he wanted to deal with them.

    At this point, he found he didn''t feel the slightest bit of fear, there was only a feeling of excitement, a zeal to aplish great things.

    Whoosh!

    He ran, jumping from one building to another while heading towards Mu Yixue''s mansion.

    In crowded spots, he hid one of the Mirror Jade, continuing to do so until over a hundred jades were scattered.

    "Hehehehe..."

    As he got closer to Mu Yixue''s mansion, heughed again.

    Currently, the woman was still in the bathroom, rubbing her pussy. She seemed to be the type that didn''t finish in no time.

    Ciel quickly arrived in front of her mansion.

    Since it was already night, so there was no one there, the others had returned to their respective mansions.

    Ciel uncovered his face and walked towards the door of the luxurious mansion before knocking lightly.

    Whether it was loud or not didn''t matter because Mu Yixue would be able to hear it with her cultivation.

    Mu Yixue who was currently immersed in pleasure as she rubbed her own pussy was stunned as she heard the sound of the door knocking.

    It instantly stopped her movements, causing her lips to close, and her eyes to show annoyance.

    "Whoes at this time of night?" She couldn''t help but curse angrily.

    There is no living creature that does not get angry at being interrupted while doing something sexual.

    Of course, Mu Yixue was not the type to ignore visitors because those who came to her mansion could be important figures, such as the elders of the Ice Pce.

    Although she was a disciple of the Ice Goddess, but before her strength reached a certain level, she still had to respect those elders.

    She came out of the bathroom wearing a nightgown.

    As she stepped, she felt ufortable as her pussy was still throbbing, wanting to be touched constantly.

    This made her have to pretend.

    Quickly, she arrives at the door and when she opens it, her mouth opens.

    "You!" She was stunned as she looked at Ciel, the man she least expected to see again because to her Ciel was nothing more than an insignificant figure.

    If it wasn''t for him disturbing the tranquility of the Ice Pce disciples, she wouldn''t have even nced at him. His good looks meant nothing in her eyes as she only regarded the Ice Goddess as the only beautiful creature in this world.

    Ciel responded to her surprise with a smile.

    Casually, she stepped into the mansion and then went to the sofa and sat there directly.

    "Ahh, how cozy, if only I had a house this luxurious," he said.

    His actions and words made Mu Yixue freeze, looking at Ciel as if he was crazy.

    "Brat, what are you doing?" she asked hurriedly with bulging eyes.

    As long as she had lived, there had never been a man who dared to behave like that in front of her, let alone inside her own mansion.

    Being too angry, her breathing stuttered, causing her breasts to jiggle.

    "What were you thinking, rubbing your pussy while staring at a picture of the Ice Goddess, your own master, I''m sure there is no disciple more despicable than you in this world," Ciel replied, directly telling her secret.

    His words instantly made Mu Yixue stagger, almost falling over even.

    She pointed at Ciel with trembling hands.

    "What nonsense are you saying?" She was ostensibly angered by Ciel''s impolite words, but her flushed skin showed that she was thinking of something different.

    ''How did he know? How did he know?'' She wondered, filled with panic.

    At this point, she didn''t even specte that Ciel was just making up a story because the story was indeed very simr to what had actually happened.

 Chapter 5: Order

    <h4>Chapter 5: Order</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Ciel suddenly threw something at her,nding directly on her hand.

    She spontaneously looked at it, discovering that it was the Mirror Jade, and before she could even do anything, light shone from the jade, forming a huge spiritual screen that filled the living room of her mansion.

    She was surprised that it could create such arge screen which meant it was of high quality.

    And when she saw what appeared on that spiritual screen, she instantly fell down with her eyes wide open while her mind went nk.

    What the spiritual screen disyed waspletely real as the aura of her that appeared on the screen was exactly her own.

    Since its appearance, the so-called Jade Mirror has never been able to be manipted as people can easily distinguish the real from the fake just by looking at the auras of the people disyed by the Jade Mirror.

    Of course, Mu Yixue knew that it was really her because it had just happened and she still remembered every detail very clearly.

    Fortunately, it only appeared for a few seconds before disappearing again.

    Ciel deliberately only showed it briefly so that the woman wouldn''t go crazy from shock.

    "There are at least a hundred Mirror Jade like that in the city and I can activate them from here. Even if you kill meter, they will activate automatically after some time." Ciel said.

    Mu Yixue''s expression that originally looked like she wanted to go berserk instantly calmed down because of Ciel''s words.

    She stared at his face in disbelief.

    The problem was that she subconsciously continued to believe his words.

    Of course, she was not stupid enough not to understand something and as far as she was concerned, Ciel was indeed telling the truth.

    Over time, her skin became deathly pale, looking like her soul was about to leave her body.

    If the things she did were exposed, the problems she faced were indeed too great. The Ice Goddess would probably break every inch of her bones and burn her soul in the eternal mes. Even her n would not be able to run away from trouble.

    Actually, the Elf Queen would definitely be angry too for her lover to be insulted. She would probably curse Mu Yixue to suffer forever.

    "How did you do it?" She asked in a soft tone.

    To her, her reputation, status, and current position were everything. She did not want to lose any of them. To obtain them, she had to train hard from childhood despite being born an extraordinary talent. She also fought many stronger enemies and various schemes from people who were jealous of her.

    That was why she was trying to be gentle now even though her heart was filled with anger, she didn''t want Ciel to take any actions that could bring her harm.

    "My eyes can see everything," Ciel replied calmly.

    "However, you should have asked me what I wanted," he added.

    The overly fearful Mu Yixue actually followed his advice.

    "What do you want?" She asked again, in a softer tone.

    In truth, she kept wondering if what Ciel said was true, that he could see everything.

    She wanted to deny it, but the video was proof.

    In other words, he was watching her directly while she was taking a shower or even now he could see her entire body even if she was wearing clothes. And he can record it and turn it into Mirror Jade.

    Thinking of that made Mu Yixue blush and tremble at the same time.

    She thought that this man could have threatened the entire world with such an ability.

    Ciel smiled widely at her question. His tongue came out of his mouth and licked his lips.

    "Yeah, first, from now on I am your lord, your loyalty to me must be above your loyalty to the Ice Goddess," he said.

    "You!" Mu Yixue''s eyes instantly showed an angry light.

    However, the moment Ciel snapped his fingers, the light in her eyes instantly went out, as if she was doused with cold water.

    Whoosh!

    Ciel waved his hand, pulling Mu Yixue''s body with his strength so that the woman flew into the air and fell beside him.

    Ciel''s cultivation wasn''t very good, but it didn''t matter if he wanted to fly a hundred humans.

    Although Mu Yixue was much stronger than him, she unfortunately didn''t dare to resist his actions.

    Sitting beside Ciel, Mu Yixue gritted her teeth.

    The anger in her heart had already reached its highest limit, but she was also worried that Ciel would do something indecent to her.

    Unfortunately, the man really did.

    He casually ced his hand on her white thigh.

    The sensation of his touch made her tremble.

    Although she had a deep obsession with the Ice Goddess, it did not mean she lost her normal nature.

    Under ordinary circumstances, she could ignore a man''s existence no matter how handsome he was.

    However, it became different when the man touched her thigh.

    Of course, she wanted to cut off Ciel''s hand more than anything else.

    Unfortunately, after taking a deep breath, she still chose to remain silent.

    Ciel was not a man who never made love, but he had never been this close to a woman as beautiful as Mu Yixue.

    He was surprised by the softness of her thighs.

    It was true that she was still far away whenpared to the Ice Goddess, but by the standards of this world, she was still a supreme beauty, just not fully mature.

    Growing more curious, he began to caress that beautiful thigh and it suddenly became slightly red.

    "Stop it!" Mu Yixue couldn''t help it anymore, she said in a loud voice.

    "Hehehe!" Ciel only stopped her hand movement, but did not pull it away from her thigh.

    "If I want to fuck you, what can you do?" he asked with a wicked smile.

    Mu Yixue opened her lips, but there were no words she could say.

    At this moment, Ciel''s hand touched her hair, bringing it towards his face and inhaling its scent.

    "Ah!" He couldn''t help but be mesmerized by her hair fragrant scent.

    "I heard that you''re one of the women most dreamed of by the young geniuses in the Realm of Life, but I know that even they won''t be able to get a woman of your caliber." He said. "Oh, to think that I can do anything now."

    "You should consider me stabbing you in the back when you do that." Suddenly, the woman spoke and said something that made Ciel freeze for a moment.

    However, after that heughed again.

    "Hahaha, really charming," he said.

    This time, he touched her chin, pushing it up slightly so that her head popped up, which then caused her white neck to tighten.

    After that, her neck suddenly turned red.

    Ciel couldn''t help but want to lick it.

    "If I hate you too much, it''s possible that I did that out of loss of control regardless of the consequences," she said again.

    Ciel who was originally smiling finally fell silent, stopping his hand movements.

    "Well!" He then lowered his hands from the woman''s body.

    He chose to hold back to avoid any idents that could happen because he was following his desires too much.

    Of course, he did not n on leaving there.

    After that, he pointed his hand forward.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    One by one, Mirror Jade was created, falling on the floor.

    Less than a minute before it became a mountain pile.

    Mu Yixue''s mouth opened as she saw that, she marveled at how Mirror Jade could appear so much.

    She even thought Ciel was just taking them out of his storage ring, but she didn''t feel the movement. It was truly created from the man''s spiritual energy.

    And she couldn''t help but panic as she thought that each of those Mirror Jade stored a video of her masturbating.

    "W-what do you want to do?" She finally asked, unable to contain her curiosity.

    Ciel looked at her and replied, "it''s not your video, but I need your help spreading these jades throughout the Realm of Life."

    If he wanted to y with the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen, he needed to do this first. After all, even if they were Gods, their power could not reach across such a vast realm with tens of thousands of continents in it.

    And he couldn''t scatter his jades, but Mu Yixue could.

    As a disciple of the Ice Goddess, she had enough wealth and she only needed to pay a few tens of thousands of people. It was a number that seemedrge, but it was actually very small.

    When the space in front of her was full of jades, Ciel transferred them to his storage ring and continued to make new Mirror Jade.

    He didn''t count them, but he thought it was more than ten thousand.

    However, to him it was still too little. He needed hundreds of thousands.

    Of course, each of the jades he created this time he arranged to have a long time before activating.

    In the end, Mu Yixue lost herposure.

    She knew that Ciel was nning something big so she was afraid of those jades.

    Her instincts told her that the video hidden by the jades could shake the entire Realm of Life.

    After about half an hour, Ciel finally had enough.

    He then ced his storage ring on top of Mu Yixue''s hand.

    "Do your job," he told her.

    "Now?" Mu Yixue''s eyes opened wide.

    "Of course, now! When else? I''ll give you three hours!"

    Perhaps three hours sounds so short because you probably can''t explore every continent in the Realm of Life even in ten thousand years.

    However, by using the teleportation formation, it is not difficult.

    Mu Yixue only needed to send one person to each continent and then each of those people would gather ten thousand more people.

    After that, Ciel stood up, then took off his already very ugly shirt, revealing his lean body but full of neat rows of muscles.

    The sight made Mu Yixue''s face blush.

    "I want to take a shower, go! Oh, when youe back, buy me some expensive new clothes." Ciel continued before casually walking towards Mu Yixue''s bedroom whose door was open, leaving the woman breathless with anger.

    She felt like screaming to throw out her frustration.

    Unfortunately she was forced to remain calm.

    She took a deep breath, gritting her teeth before standing up and stepping towards the door of her mansion to leave.

 Chapter 6: Sleep With Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 6: Sleep With Beauty</h4>

    When entering Mu Yixue''s room, Ciel decided to sleep there tonight.

    It was luxurious with many ice sculptures, simr to the halls of the Ice Pce, but the ones here were only small beast sculptures.

    He also saw many luxurious dresses and some jewelry hung on the walls.

    After observing for a while, he went to the bathroom whose door was still open as well, the bathroom where he saw Mu Yixue bathing.

    There, the woman''s fragrant scent waspletely imprinted, making Ciel take a deep breath to savor it.

    He didn''t close the door, took off his pants and got into the bathtub whose water could be adjusted to warm.

    Instantly he feltfortable. The water there was not ordinary water, but contained great spiritual energy, probablying from the Ice Pce.

    "Why am I only able to enjoy something like this now?" He said, regretting the fact that he had suffered so much while living in this boundless world.

    It even made him think that there really was no peace here.

    Today he discovered that this world might be heaven for some people.

    Time passed quietly while Ciel continued to soak.

    He could sense Mu Yixue''s movements through the Mirror Jade she carried.

    That woman had left for who knows where and it seemed that she had begun to spread the Mirror Jade from there.

    "Even with such a distance, I can still sense their presence," Ciel said in surprise.

    That meant he could also activate them if he wanted to.

    Ciel began to smile as he felt that the Jade was beginning to spread across the continents.

    "Ah, that woman is really reliable even if she is annoying."

    After saying that, Ciel began to think about his next n.

    Threaten the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen and make them submit to him. Thinking about it made him tremble.

    ''When I seed, I will level all my enemies,'' he thought.

    In fact, his enemies were not powerful at allpared to the entire Realm of Life. They were very far from being like the Gods.

    Unfortunately he himself was also too weak that they could make him suffer.

    Being curious about the Ice Goddess'' pce, he peeked inside there once again.

    The situation was still no different, the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen were sleeping while cuddling tightly, looking like they were really enjoying it.

    The word romantic was really enough to describe them.

    Ciel couldn''t help but wonder what the story of their rtionship was, who first showed interest or dered love.

    That question probably wouldn''t be answered by them easily.

    Not long after, Mu Yixue finally returned to Ice City. Ciel could still sense her presence as she still kept some Mirror Jade.

    The woman did not go straight back to her mansion, but went to a fairly crowded area.

    Perhaps she bought Ciel some clothes.

    At this moment, Ciel finally had the satisfaction of bathing.

    He picked up the towel in the bathroom, drying his body before covering it with it.

    He returned to the bedroom and sat on the mattress before lying down.

    "Ahhhh...." He couldn''t help but sigh loudly at the softness of the mattress.

    At the same time, Mu Yixue finally arrived in front of her mansion''s courtyard.

    She looked nervous and worried, her lips pressed together while her steps slowed down.

    Ciel, whom she thought of as an insignificant man, gave her a high sense of fear as her entire fate seemed to be held by him.

    Up until now, Mu Yixue kept wondering how she, who was a disciple of the Ice Goddess, one of the famous young geniuses suddenly had a problem like this.

    Was it because of her selfishness in leading a group of women to beat up a young man.

    In the end, she still arrived at the doorstep of her mansion despite her slow steps.

    After taking a deep breath, she pushed it open.

    She did not find Ciel in the living room, but that did not put her at ease as she could sense his presence in her room.

    ''He really hasn''te out yet.'' Mu Yixue ground her teeth in annoyance.

    The bedroom was the most private ce for her. Out of fear, she tolerated Ciel entering her room, but even after several hours he still hadn''te out.

    The thought of him sleeping there made her face flush. She didn''t know if it was because she was angry or embarrassed.

    Of course, she also felt the strange sensation of being near a man and she found it ufortable plus annoying.

    Phew!

    She let out a soft sigh before walking to her own bedroom which seemed to be the most dangerous ce for her.

    Quickly, she saw Ciel''s figure casually lying on her mattress, wearing only a towel and it was her towel.

    Ciel had not slept, of course. Seeing Mu Yixue, he waved his hand, signaling her toe over.

    Mu Yixue who thought that Ciel wanted to fuck her became angry.

    "Aren''t you afraid of me stabbing you?" She said in a loud yet beautiful voice.

    Ciel shook his head in response. "Don''t worry, I just want to sleep with you, nothing more than that."

    "You!"

    Even if they weren''t making love, why did they have to sleep together?

    Did he think of her as his toy?

    Mu Yixue''s eyes zed over. She was starting to feel oppressed.

    Ciel was shocked at the sight, but it only made himugh.

    "Heydy, after beating me up, are you going to cry just because of this?" He mocked.

    The previous grudge was still there, which was why he asionally bullied her.

    Of course, the main reason he wanted to sleep together with her was purely because he wanted to embrace her beauty.

    Her arrogance can be hated, but only a blind man cannot admire her beauty.

    Mu Yixue''s eyes suddenly bulged after hearing Ciel''s taunt. "If the Goddess discovers the things you did, your history is over."

    "Don''t worry, she''ll find out soon enough, but she won''t do anything to me," Ciel replied, surprising Mu Yixue.

    "What do you mean?" she asked hastily.

    Ciel didn''t answer, he responded by pulling Mu Yixue''s body with his spiritual energy.

    Surprisingly enough, the woman didn''t resist at all. Perhaps it was because she was confused.

    Pa!

    She fell right beside Ciel lying down and facing him.

    While she was in shock, Ciel had already embraced her.

    "Let go!" She blushed, trying to break away but not using her spiritual power at all so she was weaker than Ciel.

    "I want to sleep, don''t disturb me or all the Mirror Jade in this city activates and shows people your video," Ciel said.

    His words instantly made Mu Yixue stop moving, even her breathing.

    "Huhuhu!" Ciel didn''t sleep right away, of course.

    He stroked Mu Yixue''s hair that was as smooth and silky as silk, giving afortable sensation to his hand.

    At this point, Mu Yixue felt not only anger, but also a sensation that made her feelfortable, the sensation of warmth from a man.

    Subconsciously, she asionally nced at Ciel''s shirtless body.

    Of course, she was not stupid. She realized that her body was reacting to and subconsciously attracted to Ciel''s body.

    Not wanting to look like that, she finally turned her body around, her back to Ciel.

    "This is my limit," she said in a firm tone.

    "Trying to make rules?" Ciel chuckled, but he didn''t try to force her to face him because from behind she was also very attractive, especially her ass, absolutely charming.

    Ciel casually put his hand on her ass and caressed it.

    "You!" Mu Yixue reacted instantly, she turned towards him with a flushed face and rapid breathing.

    "What''s wrong, miss?" Ciel pretended to be confused.

    "F*CK you," Mu Yixue replied. She could do nothing else but curse.

    In fact, this was the first time she had uttered those words which she thought were highly inappropriate with her highly honorable status.

    Ciel was toozy to respond, he pulled her slightly so that she was closer to him.

    His face was in front of hers while his legs were already touching hers. Even her hands was resting on his chest.

    Right now, he really felt like a king, lying down while embracing beauty.

    Veryfortable, of course.

    And he began to close his eyes. Even deliberately making himself sleep faster by using his spirtual energy.

    When she discovered he was actually asleep, Mu Yixue was shocked.

    ''He really sleeps like this, is he not worried at all that I did something?'' She wondered, looking at his handsome face only to blush.

    This was very unbearable for her. In the end, she turned around again.

    And right after that, Ciel hugged her tighter, a movement that Ciel himself did not realize because he was already asleep. It was done by his body because it feltfort.

    Mu Yixue''s eyes opened wide, not because of Ciel''s embrace, but because she felt something hard pressed against her ass, giving her an indescribable sensation.

    ''I fell, my fate is already in someone else''s hands,'' she said to herself, as if not knowing whether tough or cry.

    Even if somehow a miracle happened and she could escape Ciel''s clutches, the memory of this night would never go away, would forever haunt her, or even worse, make her miss it because she couldn''t deny that there was a feeling offort.

    The body and mind werepletely different things. Even when the mind rejects, the body may ept.

    Perhaps in a normal situation, the mind can dominate the body, but in this situation, it is the body that dominates the mind.

 Chapter 7: Beautiful Morning

    <h4>Chapter 7: Beautiful Morning</h4>

    Ciel swore that this was his best night. Even while sleeping, he could still smile. Hugging Mu Yixue''s body was truly toofortable to describe in words, it was a sensation beyond all imagination.

    And although there was a cloth blocking, but the softness of her ass was so pronounced that it was as if there was holy energy flowing into his dick.

    Actually, Mu Yixue herself was sound asleep tonight. It wasn''t because she wanted to, but because she felt so mentally exhausted.

    Unexpectedly, in her dream she also thought that this was her best night because her always cold heart felt a warmth that she had never felt.

    In the middle of the night, she unconsciously turned her body towards Ciel and then rested her face on his chest.

    She didn''t realize it, all she felt was infinitefort, especially when Ciel gently held her head.

    Too bad, the night still passed in the end.

    When the sounds of various snow birds echoed outside, Ciel and Mu Yixue opened their eyes. Thetter was stunned as the first thing she saw was a man''s chest while Ciel smiled faintly when she saw the woman''s already somewhat messy hair.

    Shua!

    Mu Yixue quickly sat up and moved backwards.

    Her face was flushed and she felt a strange sensation throughout her body. She was no stranger to the sensation as every morning she always felt it, but this morning it was really very strong.

    When looking at Ciel, her eyes were quickly drawn to a certain part of the towel wrapped around Ciel''s body. There, she saw something protruding, like a dragon wanting toe out of itsir.

    "I think I want to eat Snow Goose this morning that uses seaweed seasoning, cook one for me," Ciel said suddenly.

    "Hmph!" Mu Yixue responded with a snort.

    She stood up, then waved her hand.

    "Quick shower and hike," she said in a loud voice.

    At this moment, dozens of new clothes appeared on the mattress, still wrapped in stic, each one extremely luxurious, something only the nobles would use.

    After that, Mu Yixue walked out of her room.

    Of course, Ciel could still keep an eye on her.

    She apparently took a shower in the back bathroom and kept her nightgown on.

    When she changed into a new dress, a casual dress, she immediately put it on using her powers.

    After that, she actually went to the kitchen.

    Cielughed when he saw that. It seemed that the woman''s instincts were already subservient to him so she did his bidding even though she did not want to.

    This morning, he showered quite quickly and then put on long ck pants and a bluish white shirt.

    When he looked in the mirror, he found his figure more stunning than any Noble n young master he had ever seen.

    "Right!" He remembered about the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen.

    His eyes immediately gazed into the pce, more precisely into the Queen''s room and he quickly saw their figures.

    They were still naked but not on the bed anymore.

    At this moment, the two of them were standing in front of arge ss window overlooking the grandest part of the city.

    The Elf Queen stood in front, leaning her head against the breasts of the Ice Goddess who was hugging her from behind.

    They chatted in soft voices, speaking words of affection towards each other.

    When they were immersed in their feelings, they kissed wildly.

    "Beauty for beauty, how charming," Ciel said.

    He stopped staring because it would make his head explode.

    Then, he walked out of the room and went to the kitchen where Mu Yixue was.

    At this moment, the woman was roasting a goose that had broad wings. Her hair was in a ponytail.

    Sensing Ciel''s arrival, she nced back.

    Her eyes almost widened for a moment, as if she was surprised by Ciel''s appearance.

    It even made her think, ''don''t tell me that he''s a descendant of the mighty n who somehow fell into a random ce.''

    The thing was that Mu Yixue had already seen many nobles, even sons of gods. However, Ciel in the clothes she bought was more impressive than them in her eyes.

    His aura gave the impression like he was a future god.

    Mu Yixue didn''t know if it was really like that or if her brain was a little distracted that she thought that way.

    If we talk about the background, Ciel himself doesn''t know anything.

    He grew up in a small vige that waster destroyed due to a Beast attack.

    He didn''t know who his parents were, and he also never thought much about it because from the start he was an alien who came to this world through reincarnation, something he had yet to understand as well as how it happened.

    Ciel approached Mu Yixue with a faint smile on his face.

    When he arrived behind her, he immediately hugged her, causing her to tremble but not resist at all.

    "You seem to be very skilled at cooking, I thought you were a youngdy who couldn''t do anything," Ciel said as he looked at the goose that was starting to turn yellow from roasting.

    The aroma was really very appetizing, making him even more hungry.

    "Can you not bother me, go to the dining table," Mu Yixue said while gritting her teeth.

    Her tone as she said that somehow became softer.

    "But it''s so cozy here, why should I leave?" Ciel replied with a question. Even hugging her tighter, inhaling her fragrant hair.

    This really made him addicted because it did give him too many delicious and pleasant sensations.

    Mu Yixue took a deep breath, rolled her eyes, and looked like she wanted to grind her teeth.

    "You want to take advantage of me, right? However, remember that if my Frozen Heart is destroyed, everything else will also be destroyed. I will be an ordinary woman with no status." She said. Perhaps she realized that it was all she could rely on to scare Ciel into not continuing to do things to her body.

    Too bad Ciel still didn''t stop.

    "Do you know, I know a secret that no one in the Ice Pce knows except the Ice Goddess," he said.

    When she heard that, Mu Yixue spontaneously nced back.

    There was confidence in his words because of the ability of his eyes.

    "You listen to this," Ciel continued as he took out a Mirror Jade and let it make a sound without showing a video.

    (others don''t know that the highest peak of the Frozen Heart is to love someone until one''s own heart freezes...)

    Those were the words the voice spoke, just a piece, but enough to make Mu Yixue''s body freeze while her eyes opened wide.

    "H-how is that possible?" She muttered.

    As a disciple of the Ice Goddess, she was naturally very familiar with the voice of the Goddess and she knew that it was genuine because no one was strong enough to fake the Goddess'' divine aura.

    What does that mean?

    It meant that Ciel could also peek at the Goddess and the Goddess didn''t realize it. Just thinking about it left Mu Yixue in a daze.

    Plus, she wondered why the Goddess kept that a secret and preferred to say that one of the cores of the Frozen Heart was to avoid love.

    However, that was a question she could easily refute because the Goddess probably thought that the concept of loving someone until one''s own heart froze was too difficult and she would only say it to people who were ready for it.

    "Well, now what are you worried about? Perhaps you need to learn to love me, your master, until your heart freezes, maybe then you will be stronger than the Ice Goddess." Cielughed.

    This time, Mu Yixue turned around and pushed Ciel''s chest.

    She tried to calm her faltering breathing.

    However, she didn''t seem to know what needed to be said. Only her lips were open, but no words came out of her mouth.

    "Alright, I''ll wait for you at the dining table," Ciel said before stepping out of the kitchen.

    He was starting to feel very hungry, so he chose to stop bothering Mu Yixue so he could cook in peace.

    Arriving at the dining table, he sat down immediately, looking like he was really enjoying his life.

    Mu Yixue came in a few minutester, carrying arge te with a cooked roast goose.

    It looked like gold, sparkling, and emitting a faint glow.

    Mu Yixue''s expression seemed uncertain as she walked to the dining table, asionally ncing at Ciel.

    However, when she arrived in front of the dining table, she immediately ced the te in front of Ciel and said, "eat quickly!"

    Ciel shook his head in response.

    "What else do you want?" She asked but with her lips pressed together.

    Ciel gestured to the table before replying, "lookdy, there''s not even any drinks. I''d like some hot tea too."

    "You!" Mu Yixue was obviously not used to serving others as she was almost always served.

    With pouting lips, she returned to the kitchen and came back with a cup of tea that was still puffing smoke.

    "That''s enough, right?" This time, she asked first.

    However, Ciel still shook his head.

    "You? Hurry up and say what you want!" Her tone became hard but the skin of her neck turned red. Who knew how that woman felt.

    Ciel picked up the fork on the te, but instead of using it to pick up the goose meat, he ced the fork in Mu Yixue''s hand.

    "Help me eat," he said, pointing at his mouth.

    Mu Yixue, "..."

 Chapter 8: Chat

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chat</h4>

    "You tyrant," Mu Yixue said, unable to say anything else.

    Even so, she immediately sat down beside Ciel, then stabbed a piece of the goose meat with the fork in her hand.

    Her movements were a bit rough, indicating her unhappy mood.

    However, when she pointed the fork at Ciel''s mouth, she was still careful, perhaps worried about making Ciel angry.

    Whether she was happy or not was not something Ciel cared about, he weed the fork''s arrival by opening his mouth, letting the meat enter it.

    When she withdrew the fork from his mouth, he began to chew the meat which was surprisingly soft and tender.

    The vor was of course very good, slightly salty as it was mixed with seaweed.

    Plus, there was an added sensation that made him feel really great, as he was being fed by a beautiful woman that many young geniuses dreamed of.

    The expression was clear in Mu Yixue''s eyes, she knew that this man was truly enjoying his life.

    "Hey, what''s your name?" And suddenly, Mu Yixue asked Ciel''s name, much to Ciel''s surprise.

    Actually, Mu Yixue was also surprised that she asked about that, but she quickly made the excuse that she just wanted a better conversation other than vague nonsense.

    Ciel gave her a strange look, but of course he wasn''t the type who would hide his name, he casually replied, "my name is Ciel, that''s it, no surname!"

    Actually, it was a name he had brought from Earth.

    Of course, it wasn''t so strange. This was a world that was more varied than earth.

    All the tribes on earth are here and many others that don''t exist on earth. Even the number of hair colors is more than ten thousand types.

    For a while, Mu Yixue was silent, scrutinizing Ciel more closely, a look that Ciel found strange.

    "If I''m not mistaken, you should have only gotten your eye power recently, right?" She said after that.

    That Mu Yixue could guess was something that could be expected. After all, it was very simple. Ciel couldn''t possibly be wandering around like a hobo if he had that eye power long ago.

    Perhaps he would peek at women on other continents, record their dark sides, and then force them to submit to him.

    But since he obtained that ability recently, so he only started that action today. Incidentally, Mu Yixue was his first victim.

    Thinking that she was the first victim, Mu Yixue couldn''t help but wonder what was wrong with her fate.

    She didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.

    Actually, it probably depended on Ciel.

    Thetter did not answer Mu Yixue''s words.

    He picked up the cup and drank, warming his body in this cold weather.

    After that, he continued to eat with Mu Yixue''s help.

    However, the woman seemed to want to continue chatting.

    "Although I''m a genius, I''m just a young woman. My power can''t make any ripples in the Realm of Life, let alone the entire Seven Realms. Controlling me won''t shake anything up. However, when you start ying with big characters like Demigods or Gods, the repercussions are bound to be huge. I''m sure you understand what I mean."

    "Hehehehe!!!" Cielughed softly at that, leaving Mu Yixue confused.

    "I know you''ve faced a lot of troubles to reach where you are now, but no matter what, you actuallye from a Big n with vast territory and unlimited resources. You may not know, to the small cultivators out there, you are a cat that grew up inside a magnificent pce. You naturally don''t know what it''s like for stray cats to live without a home. Perhaps when you see them, you just think they are a bunch of insignificant creatures, just like how you easily beat me up. Unfortunately you forget that they are all just like you, living beings with intelligence and emotions."

    Mu Yixue was surprised that Ciel spoke so much.

    Of course, she understood everything Ciel said. However, she could not feel it because so far, she had indeed regarded the people below as an insignificant mob.

    She couldn''t feel the pain they felt when they were oppressed.

    "Why did you say that?" At a loss for what to say, she finally asked Ciel''s reason.

    "A stray cat that was supposed to live a fruitless life and just wait for death then suddenly gets a chance to shake the world, why not?" Ciel replied with shining eyes, as if he really wanted the world to be shaken violently by him.

    Mu Yixue was surprised by his determination, it was too great that she could feel it.

    Only then did she realize that she was indeed just a cat that grew up in a grand pce, living under care, facing troubles that would actually not cause her to fall into hell, at worst she would only fall into a smaller pce.

    And the end result was that she lived with the view that was already set for her.

    She was a genius, cultivated, then became a great figure in the future.

    Unfortunately, out of all that, there wasn''t anything that would make her look like a being that could worry and shake the hearts of everyone in the world.

    "I think I''ve lived a life of ignorance," she said in a low voice.

    Ciel was surprised that she said that, he looked at her strangely.

    "I thought you were just a foolish woman hiding in a beautiful figure, you survived only because I was too young to resist the charms of beauty, but you seem to be an open-minded woman too," he said.

    "Nonsense, I dock insight, but my brain is full of the best nutrients," Mu Yixue replied, ring at Ciel, but at the same time, she pinched his cheek.

    When she realized what she had done, she was stunned into silence.

    "Ohh, looks like you''re starting to be fascinated with me," Ciel said.

    Mu Yixue''s face turned red while her breathing quickened. She pretended to cough to calm herself down before pointing the fork at Ciel''s mouth again.

    "Hurry up and eat," she said in the same cold tone as before, as if she still didn''t ept her current predicament.

    Ciel chewed the goose meat that had just entered his mouth while his eyes continued to stare at Mu Yixue''s beautiful face.

    "Let''s make love after this," he said.

    "What?" Mu Yixue was so surprised that she dropped the fork in her hand.

    "What''s wrong? It''s something very pleasure, you know... Try it once and you''ll keep wanting it."

    Mu Yixue, "..."

 Chapter 9: Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 9: Afraid</h4>

    "Is there nothing else in your head besides that?" asked Mu Yixue with a quick breath.

    "How can you be a great Cultivator if your brain is so perverted."

    "It''s a natural process, you know. I''ve never been this close to such a beautiful woman even though my face is also very handsome. Of course, I wanted that because I knew there was a chance. Plus, perverted brain is normal and we just need to make love to get rid of it. Aren''t you the same?"

    Hisst words instantly reminded Mu Yixue of her own behavior, how she masturbated so often due to being fascinated with the Ice Goddess despite being both women.

    "Making love is not a bad thing, it''s doing something like that that''s really bad," Ciel added, as if exining to her how to channel desire properly.

    Of course, even if the theory was true, that didn''t mean people would immediately put it into practice.

    Mu Yixue pretended not to hear, picking up the fallen fork before continuing to feed Ciel.

    "Hurry up," she said.

    "You''re still rejecting me? I''ve spoken well!" And suddenly, Ciel showed an annoyed expression, staring at the beauty as if he was ready to lunge.

    Mu Yixue was surprised by the change in expression, but perhaps it was because she was used to it, so she didn''t feel afraid.

    She replied with a soft snort. "So what, don''t think I''m an easy woman to seduce, the sons of gods who desire me can form a horde, but none of them even interest me."

    It seemed that she wanted to remind Ciel that she was a great woman, not easily conquered.

    Ciel in the end also snorted. "Okay, wait a while longer, I want to see if you still dare to refuse me."

    He showed a wicked smile as he said that, and seeing that smile somehow made Mu Yixue tremble.

    The goose meat was quickly used up. Ciel also felt very full, he ended the breakfast by finishing the tea in the cup.

    Mu Yixue, on the other hand, quickly stood up. She pretended that she wanted to clean the dirty dishes.

    Ciel didn''t bother her this time as he started thinking about his n.

    The thing he needed to do right now was quite simple, just need toe to the Ice Goddess'' pce and then show the video to her and the Elf Queen.

    Of course, he didn''t think it was easy to deal with them, after all, they weren''t youngdies like Mu Yixue, they had lived for so long that some of the old ancestors were just small childrenpared to them.

    However, Ciel was confident that they wouldn''t dare to harm him as long as those Mirror Jade still existed in various ces around the world.

    Not long after, Mu Yixue came out of the kitchen. She stepped hurriedly into her bedroom, asionally ncing at Ciel, it was obvious that she was worried about Ciel catching her.

    Perhaps she wanted to change her clothes again.

    Ciel let her do so because she did need to change her clothes since after this she would need to apany him to the Ice Pce.

    Surprisingly enough, Mu Yixue came out quite quickly from her room.

    Today, she was wearing a long white dress that was only slightly loose, almost tight. It wasplete with various essories such as a ne with small red colored gems, giving off a high sense of mor.

    "So, what do I need to do today to help you? However, remember that there will be trouble if we are found together in the city. Therefore, I want us to walk separately." She said, without mincing words.

    Unfortunately, Ciel shook his head.

    He replied, "I want you to apany me to the pce, meet the Goddess, so there''s no point in trying to hide."

    "What?" Mu Yixue''s eyes opened wide. She spontaneously took a step back while her mouth trembled.

    It''s not that she hadn''t considered this, but she didn''t think Ciel would go to the pce that quickly.

    After all, the pce was her ce of supreme existence.

    When she thought that there was only one reason for Ciel to go to the pce, she showed a horrified expression.

    ''Don''t tell me that she also has a bad record of the Goddess?'' She thought.

    Of course, Ciel could evidently peek at the Goddess given that she had a recording of her voice, but ording to Mu Yixue, the Goddess had no disgrace at all in her life.

    Even if Ciel peeked into the pce, all he would find was the Goddess cultivating or teaching the elders who were confused on some matters.

    And for this time where the Elf Queen was also in her pce, they should only be discussing deeper cultivation. Even if they were nning something, it was not a shameful disgrace. They would definitely rather have their ns exposed than be controlled by a weak young man.

    However, if he wanted to go to the pce now, did that mean he had something to rely on?

    That was precisely what made Mu Yixue frightened.

    Perhaps if Ciel had done that to the other Gods, the situation could have been calmer, but the Ice Goddess was the one people least wanted to provoke.

    Plus, what will happen to her who apanies Ciel?

    She was worried that the Goddess would turn her into an immortal ice statue.

    Of course, there was something that she didn''t want to happen. She didn''t want the Goddess she loved to fall under someone else''s control.

    "No, you can''t do this," she said because she was too scared.

    "I have to do this," Ciel replied.

    He stood up, stepping towards Mu Yixue.

    Arriving in front of her, he grabbed her hand, wanting to pull her away.

    However, the woman used her power, Ciel found her body as heavy as a mountain. He was unable to pull her up at all no matter how hard he tried.

    "Do you want to disobey my orders?" asked Ciel with narrowed eyes.

    "Please don''t do that, I beg you," she replied softly, as if she wanted to cry.

    After that, she added hurriedly, "as long as it''s not to the pce, I''ll apany you to do anything."

    "Including making love?" Ciel was surprised by the woman''s words.

    The question made her blush, she looked in the other direction with her lips pressed together.

    "Surprisingly, it seems that for the Ice Goddess, you can really do everything including giving up your own chastity." Cielughed softly as he said that.

    "However," he continued while he held her charming pointed chin.

    "After I subdue the Ice Goddess, fucking you will be a piece of cake. You know, I only need to ask her for a protection formation, and there won''t be anyone who can hurt me. I heard that the Ice Goddess'' defense is the strongest."

    Mu Yixue, "..."

 Chapter 10: To The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 10: To The Pce</h4>

    "What a wicked and cunning man!" In the end, Mu Yixue could only grit her teeth with a grievance-filled expression, as if she was a victim of injustice.

    Her strength disappeared and her body became light again.

    Ciel didn''t need to try to pull her along as she instantly followed him as he stepped.

    When he had just opened the door, it just so happened that the Ice Pce disciples who beat up him yesterday arrived in front of the courtyard of Mu Yixue''s mansion. They were also staring over there so they instantly found Ciel and Mu Yixue who was following behind him.

    Instantly, the disciples'' steps stopped, their faces froze, and their lips opened.

    An Ice Pce disciple was forbidden to associate with men, even just being mesmerized by a random handsome man they met would result in punishment.

    A case where a man walked out of an Ice Pce disciple''s residence had never happened because no one was brave enough to heal a man.

    There might have been, but it was not discovered.

    When she saw their expressions, Mu Yixue could only take a deep breath and pressed her lips together.

    She had actually sensed their presence, but still decided to go out because it had been decided by Ciel. Otherwise, it was very easy for her to avoid them.

    She had great authority, so she would have no trouble making certain moves without being discovered by anyone.

    Although the elders were powerful, they were rarely active, more often shutting themselves away to cultivate, not even caring about anything that happened outside.

    It didn''t need to be mentioned about the Ice Goddess, she was too high up to care about the world.

    The fact that she periodically epted personal disciples was already very amazing.

    Some people said that it was simply because she wanted to see how the power of ice grew on other geniuses, who could then give her new information about ice.

    Since she already knew, Mu Yixue was also prepared.

    She calmly waved her hand towards them.

    "Go, you girls are free today, I have something to do," she said.

    She continued to follow Ciel, easily passing them as they were not able to react yet.

    Only when they were far enough away did their expressions recover.

    However, they were still breathing heavily.

    "Who is that guy?" One of them wondered.

    Ciel was very different in his new clothes. Even when he was dressed badly, he still managed to mesmerize them, not to mention with his current outfit.

    Of course, after a few observations, they still managed to recognize him.

    "H-he''s the guy from yesterday, the one we beat up," said a girl who was still much younger than the others.

    Her rather round face turned red when she said that.

    "H-how did he get out of the senior sisters'' mansion?"

    "What happened?"

    "Don''t tell me they did something?"

    "Wait, they''re heading for the pce, this, this, this..."

    "..."

    The city was already bustling by morning and there was no shortage of people approaching the pce whether it was to pay their respects or just to admire its grandeur.

    Mu Yixue had always been like the sun in this city because she was the prettiest one who often appeared. Her seniors who were as beautiful as her were hardly ever seen, some were probably off somewhere else doing something.

    Therefore, if we talk about poprity, Mu Yixue is practically the most popr.

    Everyone in Ice City recognized her, even those far away at the end of the Ice Continent had seen her paintings.

    They knew what her personality was like, how she behaved towards men.

    Someone mighte along iming to be the son of a god, but Mu Yixue could easily ignore it.

    She didn''t have to worry about modesty because her background as a disciple of the Ice Goddess guaranteed that none of the younger generation could threaten her with background.

    Now, even the birds still chirped to wake people up, but Mu Yixue who they thought would be a stunning Goddess in the future showed up with a man.

    Plus, the man walks in front while she follows behind.

    Who could make her behave like that?

    Some wild-minded people even thought that Ciel was the son of the Ice Goddess who had appeared out of nowhere, a thought that was of course extremely impudent since the Ice Goddess was untouchable from then until now.

    The fact of the matter was, only a status like the son of the Ice Goddess could make a disciple of the Goddess submit.

    When there were more and more people looking at her with questioning expressions, Mu Yixue who was used to being in the spotlight since childhood began to feel ufortable.

    This was ultimately apletely different case.

    Of course, no one tried to stop her and Ciel.

    They were getting closer to the Goddess'' pce.

    It didn''t have walls surrounding it, but many snowmen stood guard.

    Some hadrge bodies, wielding ice spears.

    When ites to snowmen, they can be said to be unique creatures.

    Firstly, they only live on the Ice Continent, no one has ever gone outside.

    It can even be said that they are the original natives.

    Their intelligence was the same as humans, but on the other hand they had quite a pure and innocent nature.

    They tend to have no ambition and usually give their loyalty to the user of the all-powerful ice power.

    Their origins are not well known, it is only said that they may have once been a mighty race butter chose to stoppeting for unknown reasons.

    "Stop!" A snowman wearing silver armor came forward, ring at Ciel and Mu Yixue.

    He put down the spear he was carrying, saluted Mu Yixue and said, "miss, forgive me, but for now the Goddess is with the Elf Queen, no one is allowed to enter."

    Of course, Mu Yixue knew that, but she was helpless, so she looked at Ciel.

    "Interesting, has this young man eaten the dragon''s heart?" The Elf Queen who was watching from inside the pce wondered.

    She and the Ice Goddess were standing in front of the window, they naturally saw everything that happened.

    Ciel was a foreign figure to the Elf Queen, nor did she feel some kind of special aura from Ciel that connected him to a certain figure, so when she saw Ciel and Mu Yixue, she thought that he might be the guy who had a crush on Mu Yixue, and Mu Yixue happened to ept his love.

    At this time, Ciel brought Mu Yixue to her master, probably to ask for her blessing or to ask for permission to take Mu Yixue away if he didn''t get her blessing.

    If permission is not granted, the next thing that happens might be a struggle to the end.

    This never happened in the Ice Pce, but it happened quite often elsewhere - not a new story.

    However, that it happened in the Ice Pce meant that it would end tragically in the near future.

    Firstly, it was a very serious offense.

    Second; the Ice Goddess was not a creature that would feel moved by anything, let alone something like this.

    In fact, her eyes that had be soft since being with the Elf Queen had be cold again.

    "I hardly ever keep an eye on my disciple''s activities outside, I didn''t expect this to happen, even choosing such a bad guy, just a little Spiritual Master. Perhaps in the near future I need to gather information on the activities of my other disciples," she said.

    Fortunately, her cold eyes did notst long, which was obviously because the Goddess did not want to point out anything bad to the Elf Queen.

    However, the Queen, despite being considered a benevolent deity, did not n on advising her, such as asking her not tomit atrocities.

    Instead, she said, "Goddess, I support you no matter what you do, I don''t want to see you change the rules of your life because of me."

    The Ice Goddess'' expression only became softer because of her words.

    She caressed the Elf Queen''s pretty face before replying, "and I don''t want to do cruel things in my pce while you are here. Just ignore them, I''ll take care of itter!"

    She snapped her fingers so that the curtains of all the windows fell while the rows of candles on the wall were lit so that the room was still bright.

    The Elf Queen smiled wryly but then smiled softly.

    She was pleased with the way the Ice Goddess honored her.

    Unfortunately, right after that, they were interrupted by a loud shout.

 Chapter 11: Shook

    <h4>Chapter 11: Shook</h4>

    "Goddess, Queen, I am Ciel. I know you two won''t meet me, but after you see the video in this Mirror Jade, I''m sure you''ll look for me even if I''m in the deepest hell," said the one who shouted.

    The Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen who were walking to the bed could not help but stop their steps as Ciel spoke about a video.

    "What does he mean?" The Elf Queen wondered.

    "Wait, he''s not talking about asking for a blessing."

    Even the Ice Goddess began to knit her brows.

    "Does this brat need some kind of attention and then make some noise in front of my ce?" She naturally did not easily believe what Ciel said. Instead, she thought that Ciel was just a boy whocked attention.

    "I don''t think anyone is crazy enough to seek attention by making a scene in front of your ce," the Elf Queen replied.

    She was only telling the truth because of how terrifying the Ice Goddess'' reputation was. In fact not even a madman would dare to provoke her.

    "Maybe we need to take a look." Although she initially did not want to give advice that would then interfere with the Ice Goddess'' way of making decisions, the Elf Queen had no other choice but to say that because there was indeed something strange here, something that made her suspicious.

    The Ice Goddess did not object to her suggestion, she nodded.

    At this moment, Ciel who was standing outside pointed his hand holding a Mirror Jade at the pce. He smiled while people looked at the jade doubtfully.

    Even Mu Yixue showed the same expression. She wondered what kind of disgrace the Ice Goddess had.

    She herself did something very shameful, but what about the Goddess, did she do the same.

    And at this moment, she suddenly realized that it might also have something to do with the Elf Queen.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly the jade flew into the air, moved quickly, and entered the pce. It only took the Ice Goddess an instant to pick it up. Now it was in her hand.

    When she held it, she raised her eyebrows.

    "This is strange," said the Elf Queen who also felt something different about the Jade.

    She touched it, sending spiritual energy into it only to be further surprised.

    "How is this possible, it is rejecting my energy, what is this Mirror Jade?" The Elf Queen had a lot of knowledge, but this time she was truly astonished.

    How could she not find any protective formations on the jade, so how could it reject her energy.

    "It''s made of a mysterious energy, something I''ve never seen," replied the Ice Goddess.

    "Even you''ve never seen it?" The Elf Queen was more surprised.

    Perhaps it was natural for others, but the Ice Goddess was one of the people who had seen the most dangerous ces, so she had seen more things than anyone else.

    Swish!

    And suddenly, the jade emitted light.

    "It activated on its own," said the Elf Queen before staring at the spiritual screen formed from the light.

    She started to narrow her eyes out of curiosity but right after that, her eyes opened wide.

    Even the Ice Goddess who almost never showed a surprised reaction shook so that some of her aura came out, and it instantly caused the city to tremble.

    Many people in the city instantly fell down due to such a strong vibration.

    Those who knew what happened in the pce courtyard wondered what exactly was the recording that Ciel handed over to the Goddess of Ice.

    "How is that possible? How is that possible?" On the other hand, the Elf Queen repeated the same question over and over again as she watched the scene where she herself was embracing the Ice Goddess then continued with the scene where she and the Ice Goddess were stripping each other naked, caressing each other''s bodies,plimenting each other, talking about various things that others thought wouldn''te out of their mouths.

    Although she was a mighty God, the Elf Queen''s body quickly became deathly pale, her strength seemed to disappear, and cold sweat began to pour out little by little.

    Feeling insecure, she hurriedly put her dress back on.

    This was a serious matter, a huge scandal, something where even she would not be able to die in peace.

    On the other hand, the Ice Goddess'' reaction was somewhat different.

    Her eyes became extremely cold, looking like she wanted to kill someone.

    Slowly, cold smoke appeared in the room, the result of the overly cold air cooling.

    It spread out of the pce then filled the city in just a moment, and continued to spread to various ces.

    It didn''t take a minute before the entire Ice Continent was enveloped by an extremely terrifying cold aura.

    It must be known that the Ice Continent was sorge. Perhaps the Ice Pce was its ruler, but it only stood within a city.

    On the continent itself, there were so many kingdoms, noble ns, and cultivation sects, some led directly by a Demigod.

    All in all, the Ice Continent was one of the continents with the most experts.

    However, the Ice Goddess only needed to show a cold gaze to affect the aura of an entire continent, one could not imagine how powerful she was.

    Those who were far away and didn''t know what was going on hurriedlymunicated with their people who happened to be in the city, asking what was bothering the Ice Goddess.

    Even the Ice Pce elders who hadn''te out of their cultivation grounds for a long time quickly came out, staring at the pce in doubt, but not daring to approach before getting the call.

    "Goddess, calm down!" The Elf Queen being the first to recover from the shock, she sent an attack at the spiritual screen, causing it to spread instantly.

    "We should calm down, and talk to the boy, I''m afraid he''s so ready that he dared toe here."

    Thinking about killing Ciel directly to cover up the secret kept shing through her head, but she was still rational, not thinking of Ciel as a fool.

    For now, what was important to her and the Ice Goddess was to take care of their problems first.

    The Ice Goddess, despite her attitude, was also a smart woman.

    She nodded though her eyes remained cold, then put on her dress again before going with the Elf Queen to the pce hall.

    She also sent a message to the pce guards to let Ciel in.

    On the way there, the two women started talking again.

    "Do you think he has infiltrated my pce without me knowing?" The Ice Goddess asked

    "It is likely," the Elf Queen replied. "However, what kind of techniques did he use? He is only a Spiritual Master. Or is there someone powerful behind him and that person is the one doing all this?"

    The Elf Queen spected and after saying that, she closed her mouth, looking around vigntly.

    An enemy that could not be seen and felt, it was truly terrifying.

    "No, such a powerful person with such abilities wouldn''t do something stupid like this, he can get rid of us directly," replied the Ice Goddess.

    Actually, whether it was the Elf Queen or the Ice Goddess, they knew nothing about the Eyes of Heaven.

    It was actually something too mysterious.

    As far as the powerful cultivators in the Seven Realms were concerned, they only knew that there were Nine Heavenly Treasures, but they didn''t know what each of them looked like, and they weren''t even sure if they really existed.

    The problem was that they were indeed not something limited to the Seven Realms.

    Ciel was currently naturally watching the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen, he listened to their conversation, and was a little surprised that they had guessed wrong.

    He himself knew about the Eyes of Heaven because it was the eyes that gave him the information, but he didn''t know what kind of knowledge those mighty cultivators had. He originally thought they knew about it.

    That was why when he met Mu Yixue, he didn''t hesitate when he said that his eyes could see everything. He thought that when he met the Ice Goddesster, it would also be revealed, and it didn''t matter at all as long as the secrets of the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen were already held by him.

    They would keep his secret, and could protect him if somehow the enemy found out.

    However, now he thought that he might need to hide it from them.

    The reason was obviously because it was helpful.

    Mu Yixue, knowing that he could watch her from behind the wall did not dare to do anything strange, but if she did not know about it, she would probably still do something strange.

    In this case, he might be able to discover more secrets of the Elf Queen and Ice Goddess.

    "Yixue!" Ciel called out to her by pulling her hand until she arrived beside him.

    After that, he brought his lips to the side of her ear, a sight that made the youngdies blush while the young men burned with jealousy.

    "Remember to keep my eye power a secret, right now you''re the only one who knows, you can consider yourself unique," he whispered to her, surprising Mu Yixue.

    Right after that, the snowman in front of them showed a surprised expression, then said in a trembling voice, "G-Goddess allows you to enter..."

    "Of course, she will," Ciel replied with a low chuckle.

    After that, he took a step without hesitation, passing by the snowmen without a care for their existence.

    People were surprised by how rxed he was when entering the Ice Goddess'' pce because as far as they knew, even the elders of the Ice Pce would draw breath many times.

 Chapter 12: Two Choices

    <h4>Chapter 12: Two Choices</h4>

    Ciel did not slow down his pace at all, so it did not take long before he arrived in front of the pce entrance and passed through.

    He was already familiar with the pce as he had been watching it from outside, but when he arrived inside, he realized that it was a really big ce. He felt like an ant.

    The cold aura here was also so strong, giving him an ufortable sensation, as if he could be an ice immortal at any time.

    By the time he arrived at the hall, the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen had just arrived.

    The two of them immediately stared at him with sharp eyes, ignoring Mu Yixue who was following behind him.

    It was said that Gods could ughter all those beneath them with just a look, the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen might not have the will to do that, but their gazes still made Ciel feel various horrifying sensations.

    His heart seemed to disappear while his blood seemed to be filled with the deadliest snake venom. Even he felt like he had no soul anymore, just an empty shell.

    While he thought that he would not have the strength to speak, he suddenly felt some sort of energy flow from his eyes.

    Surprisingly, it instantly made him feel normal.

    All those horrible sensations disappeared, and he even felt that his emotions were so calm that it seemed that the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen were not Gods, but two beautiful women that he could flirt with.

    ''Amazing, worthy of a Heavenly Treasure, its energy can protect me from various negative influences,'' Ciel thought.

    He quickly smiled again, a sight that surprised the two women.

    "I''ll tell you, there are countless Mirror Jade simr to the one you saw, scattered throughout the Realm of Life. I can activate them anytime I want and they will activate on their ownter even if I die." He said, getting straight to the point.

    Regardless of their status and strength, they still trembled when they heard Ciel''s words, even almost falling over, making Mu Yixue finally realize that Ciel had actually seen through their embarrassing secret due to their almost simr reactions to her.

    Just like Mu Yixue, they also immediately believed Ciel''s words.

    However, it was because they truly saw the honesty in his words.

    Gods like them when talking to ordinary cultivators could easily see whether their interlocutors were speaking truthfully or lying.

    While they were still surprised, Ciel continued, "Mu Yixue was my victim as well, and now she has no other choice but to submit to me. Now, all I want from you two is to do the same as Mu Yixue did, recognize me as master, and carry out all my orders."

    After saying that, Ciel felt likeughing out loud.

    He who had always been a small figure in this vast world was finally ying a big role, threatening two supremedies directly.

    This was something that even the gods had never done.

    The reaction of the two was more than just shock, their breathing quickened, like a cat caught stealing fish.

    For once, they nced at Mu Yixue, finally realizing that she was only a victim, not Ciel''s lover.

    Of course, they didn''t react like that for too long. After all, their hearts were not the hearts of youngdies like Mu Yixue, they had gone through a lot in their lives, almost dying many times.

    Whoosh!

    The Ice Goddess moved, appearing in front of Ciel while her hand was already gripping his neck.

    "Kid, I can turn you into ashes even if you are at the end of the world, are you sure of your request?" she asked, raising her hand slightly upwards so that Ciel''s legs were lifted into the air.

    She just hadn''t pressed his neck or Ciel would have died instantly.

    Surprisingly, Ciel was still unaffected, he could still smile as he looked at the beautiful face of the Ice Goddess. Even if he wanted to, he could caress her face.

    "Goddess, how about I show you the video once again here, in front of your own disciple, you can at least prepare yourself for the whole world to see," he said with a softugh.

    Hearing that, the Ice Goddess'' eyes only became colder, even her expression became somewhat ferocious, but at the same time, her hand that was holding his neck loosened slightly.

    "Goddess, please calm down!" The Elf Queen stepped forward.

    Unlike the Ice Goddess, she continued to try to remain calm.

    When she arrived beside the Ice Goddess, she gave her a look as if asking her to leave the matter to her.

    The Ice Goddess instantly lowered Ciel''s body and released her neck, but still with an aura ready to turn him into ashes.

    Ciel didn''t pay attention to her anymore because right now he was interested in the actions the Elf Queen was about to take, the woman who immediately gave him a gentle impression.

    "Young man, I know you''re excited, but you should also calm down first, we can talk carefully," she said, patting Ciel''s shoulder gently, and continuing to leave her palm on it.

    It seemed that she wanted to use more subtle methods to influence Ciel''s mind.

    It was a pity that Ciel could not be easily tricked.

    Just as the Elf Queen wanted to say more, he suddenly grabbed her wrist.

    "Of course, we can talk carefully, Your Majesty the Queen," Ciel replied.

    "After thinking about it for a while, I think it would be inappropriate to make you my subordinate, so I will change my request for you, now I want to be the King who marries you."

    Elf Queen, "..."

    Ice Goddess, "..."

    "Young man, please don''t joke," replied the Elf Queen, looking like she was forcing a smile.

    She continued, "I''m too old while you''re still young, how could we possibly suit each other, aren''t you afraid of the world calling you having weird taste for being interested in an old woman?"

    "Why should I be afraid?" Ciel answered immediately, and suddenly took a step to get closer to the Elf Queen.

    Under her surprised gaze, his other hand moved, touching her face, a sight that made the Ice Goddess'' eyes open wide.

    "Look, you are so beautiful and still look young, married to you, I''m afraid I can''t get out of the room forever."

    At the moment of saying that, Ciel looked at her from her head to her feet.

    Her figure was absolutely captivating, slim with perfect curves, each of which had an elegant size.

    Her previous words that she was just an old woman were of course just cute nonsense.

    In the Seven Realms, there was probably no one who was not enamored of her with all the parts of her still looking so beautiful.

    "Kid, put your hands down!" Suddenly the Ice Goddess spoke coldly, confusing Mu Yixue because even the Elf Queen had not said so or taken action against Ciel''s presumptuous actions.

    Ciel calmly looked at the woman who seemed to be burning with anger, but didn''t dare to do anything, just stood still.

    "Goddess, don''t you realize that you''re getting prettier with that expression," Ciel said to her.

    "Of course, if you mind submitting to me and want the same choice as the Queen, I don''t mind giving that choice to you. I believe I am a man worthy of being your husband, after all, I am the only man who can make you feel helpless."

 Chapter 13: Status

    <h4>Chapter 13: Status</h4>

    "Helpless?"

    The word instantly reminded the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen of their own conversation and their faces froze.

    At the same time, Ciel stepped towards the Ice Goddess, then he extended his hand to her slender waist.

    The Goddess was still frozen so she didn''t have time to react, Ciel''s hand reached her waist first, even trying to move further to embrace her.

    "Kid!" The Goddess quickly moved, her hand looked like it wanted to p Ciel''s face, but perhaps she realized that it could cause her head to explode.

    She had to lower her strength first until there was no strength at all in her body.

    After that, she pushed Ciel''s hand away from her waist.

    That was all she could do.

    "Tsk! Tsk! How fierce, but fierce women are always attractive, usually very passionate in bed," Ciel said.

    "You!" The iparably beautiful Ice Goddess finally experienced what it was to be made angry constantly.

    This time, her breathing began to be rapid so that her breasts moved up and down.

    If there was a God provoking her, she would be furious, but the one provoking her at this time was a Spiritual Master, a being that was very small to her.

    Unfortunately, that very small being was also holding something so she had to endure her anger constantly.

    When thinking about it, the Ice Goddess could only think of one word to describe her current state, (helpless!)

    "Young man, don''t be too proud just yet..." The Elf Queen suddenly spoke again.

    Ciel looked at her, and she continued, "if we disobey you, are you really going to activate that video? Sure, you must think that you''re not afraid of death, but do you want things to end that quickly?"

    When she heard the Elf Queen''s words, the Ice Goddess'' eyes lit up, as if she had gained hope.

    "You''re just a weak ant, of course you don''t want things to end that quickly. However, you must remember the difference in our strength is so great. Don''t even think about forcing us." She said.

    Ciel had already expected difficult things like this toe up when dealing with them.

    Their hearts were strong so they were more courageous to tread a path full of dangers.

    Perhaps Mu Yixue was inspired when she heard that, thinking that Ciel would also just shut up if she refused his orders because he didn''t want to die so quickly.

    Basically, this kind of threat will only render the opponent helpless if the strength of each side is equal.

    Unfortunately, Ciel was not afraid to y around.

    When the three women looked at him to wait for his answer, his body suddenly glowed, but it was a chaotic light, something that caused his veins to bulge out.

    "Wait, young man!" The Elf Queen hurriedly moved, patted his shoulder, and suppressed his energy that was about to explode.

    What he did before was an action cultivators used to do when desperate, gathering the energy inside the body and then blowing it up, a quick suicide move but also endangering the enemies around.

    Of course, the Elf Queen''s power could easily suppress that energy.

    "Are you still going to underestimate me, Your Majesty the Queen?" asked Ciel to the beautiful woman.

    He smiled at her, looking at her face which seemed to be holding back frustration.

    "How about we negotiate?" asked the Elf Queen.

    She nced at the Ice Goddess whose expression was now changing, silentlymunicating with her through voice transmission.

    (Goddess, I think we need to hold back for now. He''s so reckless, if I don''t make a move earlier, he''ll really die.)

    (Do you want to be his ve?) asked the Ice Goddess.

    (No, of course! However, I believe he can be appeased as long as we fulfill his needs. We just need to make a rule that some things are not allowed.)

    The Ice Goddess was silent for a long time before answering: (Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you!)

    Ciel didn''t know their conversation, but from their expressions, it could be guessed that they were secretlymunicating.

    "What kind of negotiations, Queen?" He then asked.

    "We''ll give you everything including status, resources, and anything else you need, but we want you to stop with the weird requests like forcing us to be your wives, how about that?" The Elf Queen replied.

    Actually, Ciel''s main wish was indeed that even though he also wanted the two women, but he knew that it was not that easy.

    He nodded in response, agreeing for the time being but not seriously. He replied, "from now on, I want to obtain the highest status in the Ice Pce and the Elf Kingdom, a status equal to you, and the right to live in your respective pces."

    "You!" The Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen seemed unprepared for those words. They opened their mouths unintentionally.

    "No more negotiations, I want it announced now, along with the edict," Ciel added.

    Having said that, he leisurely strode towards the throne in the pce hall.

    Mu Yixue was astonished to see him heading there, wondering if he wanted to do something crazy.

    And indeed that''s exactly what he did.

    Arriving in front of the throne, he immediately sat down, even crossing his legs.

    Once again, the Ice Goddess'' breathing became rapid, this time causing her skin to turn red.

    "Goddess!" The Elf Queen called out to her to calm her down.

    The Goddess finally calmed down, taking a deep breath before waving her hands, sending mysterious energy to various ces.

    The Elf Queen closed her eyes when she saw that.

    Meanwhile, Ciel summoned Mu Yixue.

    "Yixue,e, apany this king of yours," he said.

    Mu Yixue''s face turned red.

    Actually, she felt rather calm, as if all her bad experiences yesterday didn''t exist.

    That was of course because she saw the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen suffer the same fate.

    However, she was hesitant about his call. She looked at her master, who seemed not to care at all.

    Perhaps she really didn''t care about her anymore.

    Mu Yixue wanted to cry, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    Hesitantly, she stepped towards Ciel.

    Right now, as she looked at him again, her heart was beating hard.

    Of course she had already been fascinated with Ciel ever since he rendered her helpless, but seeing that Ciel could make two supreme women experience the same thing made admiration for him arise, and it instantly became uncontroble.

    The chaos of her thoughts made her unaware that she had already arrived in front of Ciel.

    Thetter grabbed her hand, bringing her to her senses.

    Right after that, Ciel pulled her onto the throne.

    "No, Ciel, don''t..." Mu Yixue was terrified.

    This was her master''s throne, regardless of things, she dared not sit there, especially when her master was standing not far away.

    Unfortunately Ciel didn''t stop pulling her, in an instant, she fell on his thigh, and he immediately hugged her waist.

    Seeing that, the Ice Goddess'' eyes shed a fierce light, but only for a moment because at this moment, figure after beautiful figure appeared in front of the pce door.

    They were the elders.

    When she saw them, Mu Yixue immediately panicked.

    She was too scared that she buried her face into Ciel''s chest.

 Chapter 14: Decree

    <h4>Chapter 14: Decree</h4>

    The Ice Pce currently has seven living Elders.

    To obtain the title of elder in the Ice Pce, one required Demigod cultivation, no matter if it was only the First Stage.

    Of the seven elders, the First Elder was already at the Fourth Stage, which was the pinnacle of Demigods, only needing one more step to be a God.

    Unfortunately, that one step was really very difficult, stopping so many geniuses.

    And even if one somehow seeded, it did not mean that one was instantly equivalent to the Ice Goddess because the God Realm itself was divided into three stages.

    A First Stage God had one Divinity, but the Ice Goddess or the Elf Queen already had three.

    In other words, they were the highest peak of cultivation known at the moment.

    At this moment, the seven elders appeared in front of the pce entrance.

    They were all women who mostly looked like middle-aged women.

    Their styles varied, some wore armor, some carried ice swords, and some wore short white dresses. Their hair color also varied, from ck, blue, purple, and others.

    No matter which one, they are equally beautiful with an aura that seems to be able to change thendscape of thend.

    Behind them, there were dozens of other beautiful middle-aged women. They were high-ranking officials with High Stage Hegemon cultivation, consisting of Seventh Stage to Ninth Stage Hegemons.

    The Ice Goddess had summoned them toe to the pce, so they came straight away, thinking that the Ice Goddess wanted to discuss something big. Some thought there would be a war with factions equal to them.

    Unfortunately, the scene inside the pce hall left their mouths open while their eyes shook uncontrobly.

    How could they not, the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen, the two supreme figures were standing with uncertain expressions.

    On the other hand, a young man casually sat on the throne that should only be upied by the Ice Goddess.

    He didn''t just sit, but hugged the beautiful young woman whom they instantly recognized as the Goddess'' disciple.

    Mu Yixue, despite burying her face into Ciel''s chest and feeling the warm sensation from Ciel''s body, she still trembled as she felt many gazes fixed on her back.

    She wondered how she was going to exin all this? And would she still be okay? What if the entire Ice Pce was hostile towards her?

    Ciel stroked her hair as she trembled while his eyes looked at the women outside.

    Some were really very beautiful, having charming middle-aged figures.

    Ciel could not help but admit that the Ice Pce was indeed a paradise for beautiful women.

    "Come in!" The Ice Goddess suddenly said.

    Her voice echoed and spread throughout the pce hall.

    Plus, it was as if it emitted a force that prompted the women in front of the pce to enter into it.

    They naturally obeyed, stepping into the pce with their eyes constantly staring back and forth between the Ice Goddess and Ciel.

    Of course, some who were familiar with the Goddess immediately spoke up.

    "Goddess, what''s going on here?" asked the First Elder.

    She was a beautiful middle-aged woman who wore armor, had silver hair like the Ice Goddess, but her hair was slightly curly.

    Her figure could be said to be very sexy, whether it was her ass or her breasts,rger than normal size.

    It is said that she is still rted to the Ice Goddess. Although not siblings, they are from the same n.

    Because of that rtionship, she can talk to the Ice Goddess more easily.

    Unfortunately, this time the Goddess did not answer her questions.

    At the same time, the Second Elder, a middle-aged woman who wore a short white dress, had a slim figure, and short bob-style ck hair pointed her hand at the throne.

    She was trembling, something that had been happening ever since she appeared in front of the pce.

    At this point, she could not hold it in anymore.

    "Yixue, what are you doing there? Hurry up and answer." She shouted.

    When she heard her voice, Mu Yixue became even more frightened to the point of her fingers pressing against Ciel''s body.

    When looking at the woman''s face, Ciel thought that she was indeed somewhat simr to Mu Yixue.

    "Who is she?" asked Ciel as he patted her waist gently.

    "My aunt," Mu Yixue replied in a barely audible voice.

    "Oh..." Ciel showed a strange expression.

    He then looked directly into the woman''s eyes while thetter also looked into his eyes.

    "Listen to me!"

    At this moment, the Ice Goddess spoke again so everyone turned their gazes towards her.

    When they looked at her, Divine Energy flowed from her fingers.

    It had an ice-like color but emitted a boundless majestic aura. Even just a hint of that energy made people want to kneel down to the Goddess.

    A momentter, the energy became a blue inscription.

    (Decree!)

    The word was written at the top of the inscription, something that made the elders hold their breath because the order added with the word Decree was something absolute.

    "From today onwards, Ciel, will be the Ice Prince of the Ice Pce, having equal status and authority with me. His orders are the same as mine." The Goddess said, in a cold tone that was devoid of emotion so that no one could tell what she was thinking when she said that.

    Upon hearing her words, all the elders and members of the Ice Pce almost fell over from staggering.

    As for Ciel, he held his chin, feeling strange about the title the Ice Goddess had given him since he didn''t even have an ice technique.

    Although he now had control over the Ice Pce, it wasn''t like he had any interest in learning the power of ice.

    It''s not a matter of wanting to or not, but talent.

    He knew that he had nopatibility with ice power.

    "Goddess, how did this happen?" The First Elder asked in a hurried tone.

    However, the Goddess replied in a cold tone. "Just do as I say unless you want to die!"

    Even to the First Elder, the Ice Goddess did not hesitate to show killing intent, leaving the armored woman seemingly at a loss for words.

    Little did she know that the Ice Goddess was really in such a bad mood that she could have lost control and killed her.

    "You can leave now," added the Goddess.

    When seeing her increasingly cold eyes, everyone became afraid.

    "Wait!"

    However, before they could leave, Ciel suddenly called out to them, leaving them with no other choice but to turn their gazes towards him, including the Goddess who knitted her brows.

    Ciel did not stand up, heughed softly and said, "I just wanted to tell you all to spread the word, make sure the entire Life Realm knows about me, anyone who does not perform this task will be punished."

    "..."

 Chapter 15: Protection Formation

    <h4>Chapter 15: Protection Formation</h4>

    Everyone''s gazes at Ciel became strange.

    Of course, all the Ice Pce members knew that he was the one the Goddess was referring to, but no matter what, he was only a Spiritual Master, so smallpared to them, the Hegemons and Demigods, how could they take orders from him.

    Ciel felt a little annoyed by their hesitation. Finally, he looked at the Ice Goddess.

    "Goddess, hand over the edict to me," he said to her in a tone that seemed to be giving orders.

    Although annoyed, the Ice Goddess instantly threw the edict to him, not even daring to use too much force when throwing it.

    Itnded perfectly in his hand.

    He looked at the writings underneath the edict which contained a list of rights from the Ice Prince.

    After reading for a while, Ciel raised the edict which then emitted the majestic aura of the Ice Goddess.

    It didn''t affect Ciel at all.

    "Who dares to disobey orders, say so, and I''ll make sure the Ice Goddess kills you right now," he shouted.

    There was a difference between his simply speaking and speaking while holding the edict.

    For a moment, the Ice Pce members felt as if it was the Ice Goddess who was speaking to them.

    Some of the weaker ones became afraid.

    Ciel did not need their response. Seeing their expressions was enough for him.

    After that, he waved his hand as he said, "you can leave now!"

    Despite being intimidated by Ciel, they actually left immediately when he said that they could leave, not saluting at all.

    It was something that Ciel had expected. After all, there was no way they would take this condition for granted.

    Ciel was not someone who could not be patient. To him, it was only a matter of time before they saluted him.

    After they left, Mu Yixue finally dared to raise her head.

    Her face a little red and her hair a little messy, she took a few breaths to calm herself down.

    On the other side, Ciel looked at the Elf Queen.

    "Queen, where is your edict?" he asked her.

    Currently, the Elf Queen was not in the Elf Kingdom, but she must have a Spiritual Body left there, there should be no problem for her to make an announcement to her people.

    Hearing Ciel''s question, the woman pressed her lips together.

    She created the same inscription as the Ice Goddess, but it was light green in color.

    After that, she threw it towards Ciel.

    The contents on the inscription were almost the same as the Ice Goddess'' edict. Only, the title given to him was Young King.

    Ciel couldn''t help but look at the Elf Queen strangely because of that title. He asked, "Queen, is this title some kind of preparation before I be your husband?"

    "Stop that nonsense!" The Elf Queen replied immediately, in a rather loud voice.

    "In the Elf Kingdom, some people have the title of Prince, do you want to be equated with them?" she asked.

    "Why do you seem to be scolding me, Queen, remember your position now?"

    Ciel didn''t like being scolded, he naturally scolded the woman back.

    Hearing his words, the Elf Queen pressed her lips together, looking the other way like she wanted to snort.

    "By the way, have you announced it in your kingdom?" asked Ciel once again.

    This time, the Elf Queen took a deep breath before answering, "yes, and they didn''t ept it!"

    "Hehehehe, that''s no problem..." Cielughed.

    He looked at Mu Yixue''s face again as if unsure of her future.

    "You will live with me in this Pce," he told her while caressing her beautiful face.

    In truth, Ciel would rather have her stop being the Ice Goddess'' disciple or be near the Ice Goddess without his supervision. After all, there was still the possibility of her getting messed up and leaking his secrets. Hence, he needed to keep her by his side.

    "As if there''s any other ce for me," Mu Yixue replied with pouting lips.

    "But do you feel bad by my side? Look, your face is still red after leaning on my chest."

    Mu Yixue, "..."

    The conversation between the two was naturally heard by the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen.

    The two looked at each other with unsure expressions.

    Then, the Elf Queen asked through voice transmission, (what will you do to your disciple?)

    (It''s up to the kid!) the Ice Goddess replied, seemingly not caring at all.

    "Goddess, Queen!" Ciel suddenly called out to the two of them.

    "What?" asked the Ice Goddess in her cold tone.

    "I''m still weak right now, and too many people can kill me, so I need strong protection. I want each of you to give me your strongest protection formation so that even Gods can''t kill me. Yeah, I''m sure you have that in your Storage Rings." Ciel replied.

    Although the Eyes of Heaven seemed to be able to dispel the ill effects of other people''s auras on him, unfortunately he did not feel there was any protection that could truly shield hom from enemy attacks from those eyes.

    Perhaps it was because the power of the eyes was not the defensive type either.

    Hearing his words, the Elf Queen looked like she wanted tough.

    "So you realize that you are very weak?" she asked with a smile as if to mock him.

    At the same time, she was secretlymunicating with the Ice Goddess again.

    (I guess you''re right, he doesn''t have an expert behind him or else there''s no way he''d worry about something like this... However, I''m not sure how he recorded us. Did he infiltrate himself or did he rely on something he sent to watch us?)

    (You are the one with the best detection ability due to your connection with nature, but you didn''t sense it, is the thing he used to spy on us beyond our level?)

    (Maybe! Anyway, I think we need to protect him seriously because we will be in trouble if he dies.)

    (I know!)

    Actually, it wouldn''t be wrong if the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen didn''t specte about Ciel watching them from afar because his eyes can prate everything.

    Eye techniques with such abilities actually existed, but of course they were not that great, the average could only prate ordinary walls, walls created from spiritual materials plusyered with spiritual formations were not something that could be easily prated with just a gaze.

    Even the techniques created by the Gods, at most could only prate formations created by Hegemons, they could not prate formations created by Demigods.

    If there was an eye that could even ignore the formations created by the Gods, then how powerful was it.

    At the moment, Ciel did not speak, only waiting for the two women to hand over the formation he wanted.

    It didn''t take long before each of them threw something at him.

    What the Ice Goddess threw was a long ice earring while the Elf Queen threw a silver ne with a crescent moon pendant.

    Each emitted a faint glow and holding them made Ciel feel a sense of boundless divine power.

    "You must be afraid of me dying," Ciel said to them with a yful smile.

    After that, he handed the ne and the earring to Mu Yixue.

    "I don''t know how to wear the ne and the earring properly, help me," he told her.

 Chapter 16: Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 16: Cultivation</h4>

    "This spoiled brat!" The Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess looked annoyed at Ciel''s request even though he hadn''t asked them.

    Mu Yixue, on the other hand, rolled her eyes.

    Doing this would practically make her role as Ciel''s woman even more visible.

    However, she suddenly felt curious as to how Ciel would look after wearing the ne and the earring.

    His face which was abination of handsome and beautiful would make such essories suitable for him.

    Certainly, they would make him look charming.

    After a moment''s thought, Mu Yixue put the ne on Ciel''s neck, hooking it at the back of his neck so that it looked like her hands were wrapped around his neck.

    Quickly, the ne hung around his neck.

    He unbuttoned the top button of his shirt so that his chest was exposed slightly and the crescent moon pendant fell there.

    The sight made Mu Yixue''s eyes blink a few times.

    She then looked at his ears.

    "Your ears still have no holes," she said.

    "Then help me make the hole," Ciel replied, holding his left ear, signaling that he wanted it there.

    Mu Yixue nodded, taking out a needle and slowly guiding it into his earlobe.

    "This might hurt for you, be prepared," she said gently.

    Ciel had felt the pain of wounds too many times, so he didn''t really care, he remained rxed.

    After that, Mu Yixue began to stick the needle into his ear.

    There was indeed a painful sensation but he didn''t even blink at all.

    "Doesn''t it hurt?" asked Mu Yixue curiously.

    She slowly withdrew the needle from Ciel''s ear.

    Thetter didn''t answer, just waited for her to put the earring on.

    Mu Yixue moved again, as a woman who liked to y with jewelry, it was not something difficult for her.

    She easily ced the earring in Ciel''s earlobe hole.

    When Mu Yixue withdrew her hand, Ciel felt that his left ear was a little heavy.

    However, he thought he would get used to it quickly.

    Staring at Mu Yixue''s face again, he found the woman pressing her lips together as she looked at his face.

    "What''s wrong, miss? You''re not mesmerized, are you?" asked Ciel with a faint smile.

    "Who''s mesmerized..." Mu Yixue retorted, staring in the other direction with a blushing face, a sight that made the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen look at each other again.

    (Your disciple''s personality shouldn''t be far from yours when you was young.) The Elf Queen said.

    The Ice Goddess fell silent, unable to answer the Elf Queen''s words as her intentions were clear.

    If this situation happened when the Ice Goddess was young and weak, she would probably be no different from Mu Yixue, enamored with Ciel.

    What worried the Ice Goddess was her future. If she was constantly suppressed by Ciel, was it possible that she would experience such a thing because sometimes feelings could not be controlled?

    (Goddess, what do you think of his appearance?) asked the Elf Queen.

    (What do you mean?) The Ice Goddess seemed not to understand the meaning of her question.

    (Do you agree if I say that he is a charming young man?)

    (You? Why do you think that? Do you appreciate his looks?) The Ice Goddess knitted her brows, as if she was jealous.

    (I just want us to talk logically. This will help us anticipate many things in the future.) The Elf Queen replied.

    (He''s ugly, the ugliest man I''ve ever seen. I would have removed his face from this world if not for that video.)

    The Ice Goddess'' answer made the Elf Queen open her mouth, looking at her unconvincingly.

    Unfortunately, this Goddess was indeed the grumpy type. She clearly still couldn''t ept this situation.

    ***

    The Ice Continent was quickly shaken by the news that the Ice Pce officials had just spread.

    It spread quickly to the other continents resulting in many questions.

    In this world, power was everything, but that didn''t mean politics weren''t important.

    A person might be weak in cultivation, but have such a prestigious position that inevitably people had to consider him.

    Ice Prince!

    Having the status and authority equivalent to the Ice Goddess in the Ice Pce, it meant that he had the right to rule over the Seven Elders who were Demigods.

    That''s not counting the other three Ice Goddess disciples besides Mu Yixue.

    They may not be in the Ice Continent right now, but they were also known to be extremely powerful.

    Especially the Goddess'' first disciple, even the First Elder was not her opponent.

    Some people even spected that she was already a God now.

    Themotion did not disturb Ciel who was still in the pce hall.

    Having had enough of sitting, he stood up again, approaching the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen.

    The two women looked at him as if they were wary of him.

    "By the way, Goddess, Queen, as you can see, my cultivation is still at the Spiritual Master First Stage, really very weak while Yixue who is the same age as me has already reached the Hegemon Sixth Stage." He said.

    Cultivation starts with 9 Stage of Junior Spiritual, 9 Stage of Senior Spiritual, 3 Stage of Spiritual Master, 3 Stage of Spiritual King, 9 Stage of Hegemon, 4 Stage of Demigods, and 3 Stage of Gods.

    Although Ciel had already reached a level where he could fly in the air, unfortunately he was still very weak indeed.

    In this world, even Spiritual Kings were not taken seriously, only Hegemons were considered exceptional.

    Even on the Ice Continent, it was the Hegemons who dominated the most territory as the Demigods rarely came out.

    With Ciel''s current cultivation speed, he might only be able to be a Hegemon when he was old.

    Compared to Mu Yixue, the difference was indeed so significant.

    This was the difference between a supreme genius and an ordinary man.

    Actually, evenpared to the young disciples of the Ice Pce, he was far behind as they had all also be Hegemons.

    Each of them could practically be the ruler of arge territory if they left the Ice Pce. Talent-wise, they were indeed the best of the billions of living beings in the vast Ice Continent.

    If they joined an ordinary sect, they would practically be considered ancestors from a young age.

    Hearing Ciel''s words, the Ice Goddess showed a dismissive expression.

    "You''d better stop cultivating, and focus on enjoying life," she said.

    "Come on..." Ciel smiled wryly, extending his hand to the Ice Goddess'' beautiful and cold face.

    Thetter instantly pushed his hand aside so that it failed to touch her face.

    However, right after that, she grabbed his hand.

    It worked but the Ice Goddess instantly shook her hand, making his hand shake as well so that he had no other choice but to let go of her hand.

    "This is the result of me being weak," Ciel said.

    "That''s why, I must be stronger so that you will be impressed by me. At that time, will you still reject me when I want to touch you."

    "You!" The Ice Goddess'' breathing became rapid, and she hurriedly took a deep breath.

    "You can only fantasize about it, do you think, I, the Ice Goddess who is a God would be impressed by a brat like you."

    "Fate is unpredictable," Ciel replied.

    "Hey, didn''t we promise before that there would be no such nonsense?" The Elf Queen replied.

    "It''s just an agreement that I''m not pushy. Me seducing you girls is a different thing."

    "..."

    "Let''s get back to the original topic, about my cultivation," Ciel continued. "I want to ask you guys how to make my cultivation foundation perfect, improve my talent, and of course how I can be powerful in a short time without any side effects? I heard that cultivation is not always about talent. As long as you have enough resources, it is still possible to reach the top without talent."

 Chapter 17: Meet the Others

    <h4>Chapter 17: Meet the Others</h4>

    In truth, it was annoying for the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen to hear a man with no talent talk about reaching the top, but instead of trying himself, he asked them to help.

    Unfortunately, they could not refuse this either, especially since both of them had promised to provide Ciel with resources and whatever he needed.

    "Right!" Suddenly the Elf Queen took out something, a pill that was transparent in color, emitting a boundless pure aura that was able to turn the air fragrant.

    "This is a Nature Spiritual Pill, only given to the best geniuses of the Elves. Overall, its function is to significantly improve cultivation. However, before you consume this pill, you''d better improve your cultivation foundation first." She exined.

    Ciel was immediately interested in hearing that. He took the pill from the Elf Queen''s hand before thetter even handed it to him.

    While observing it closely, he asked, "then how do I improve my cultivation foundation?"

    The Elf Queen looked at the Ice Goddess when she heard Ciel''s question.

    Ciel also looked at the silver-haired and cold-faced woman, waiting for her answer.

    "The Pole of Hell can repair the foundation, but you will suffer," she said.

    "Without protection, there''s even a chance you might die."

    "Well, that doesn''t matter. I''m confident I can withstand any suffering." Ciel replied with a confident smile.

    He had already heard of that ce. It was located in the upper north of the Ice Continent, a ce that was considered extremely chaotic and dangerous even for ice power users due to the many natural disasters there. It could even be said it was the northernmost side of the Realm of Life.

    "Then when are we going there?"

    "Tomorrow!"

    "Why tomorrow? Why not now?" Ciel knitted his brows.

    "I''m still in a bad mood, I don''t want to identally drown you in the sea," the Ice Goddess replied.

    Ciel''s face froze for a moment, and he couldn''t help but be angry.

    However, after that he nodded his head.

    "Good, Goddess, you are indeed an unruly woman, but remember that someday you will moan under my body," he said, which instantly made the Ice Goddess'' face turn red.

    Fortunately, the Elf Queen hurriedly calmed her down.

    "Is there anything else you want?" She then asked Ciel.

    Thetter had many wishes, but he didn''t think he could name them one by one without a process, so he responded by waving his hand.

    "Wait until I think about it," he replied.

    His eyes then stared at the pce door as he continued, "for now I want to take a walk first!"

    He signaled to Mu Yixue, telling her to follow him.

    However, just as he had just taken one step, he stopped and looked at the Ice Goddess and Elf Queen again.

    "By the way, I suggest not to do that again or I will punish you two!"

    He resumed his steps after saying that, leaving the two women with blushing faces.

    Their breathing became rapid and there was anger in their eyes.

    To them, this was like forbidding a husband and wife from having sex.

    However, even if Ciel didn''t say that, they might not dare to do it again in the near future for fear of it being recorded again.

    Ciel who was followed by Mu Yixue quickly arrived at the pce grounds.

    Surprisingly enough, there were so many people out there, many times more than before.

    They were constantly whispering as if discussing something.

    When they saw Ciel, their faces froze, even the snowmen showed expressions of astonishment.

    They were probably wondering how to deal with this young man who had suddenly earned the title of Ice Prince and had a status equal to that of the Ice Goddess.

    Ciel looked around before stopping at a group of beautiful women who were Ice Pce disciples.

    "Call them here," Ciel said to Mu Yixue.

    Thetter was a bit hesitant so she asked, "You''re not going to do anything to them, are you?"

    Mu Yixue was worried that Ciel would use this opportunity to take revenge because some of them had beaten Ciel yesterday.

    As the leader of the disciples, Mu Yixue naturally did not want anything bad to happen to them.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not that petty, as long as they obey me, carry out my orders, and don''t resist my wishes, everything that happens can be forgiven," Ciel said with a faint smile but somehow made Mu Yixue''s back tremble.

    Ciel looked at her, and then hugged her waist from the side after seeing her reaction, making the few young men watching from outside the pce grounds almost fall over in stunned shock.

    "No, how could that be," they said with their eyes wide open.

    Mu Yixue was somewhat embarrassed, but she chose to endure it.

    "Among all the Ice Pce disciples, there is no doubt that you are the most beautiful," Ciel said. "Ever since I was able to hug you, my standards have risen dramatically. I dare say that among those disciples, there are only a few that I find beautiful."

    His words were more like apliment to Mu Yixue as he clearly said that she was very beautiful, basically a man who could have her would be less interested in other women.

    This made Mu Yixue embarrassed, but also impressed so the feeling offort with this man increased uncontrobly.

    She took a deep breath before signaling the youngdies toe over.

    They didn''t try to discuss first. After getting the call from Mu Yixue, they walked straight towards her, but with their eyes more often on Ciel.

    When they finally arrived in front of Ciel and Mu Yixue, they fell silent, seemingly unsure of how to react. Normally, they would greet Mu Yixue in a friendly manner, asking if she needed their help.

    Mu Yixue knew that she had to give them an exnation.

    "You must have heard. He is now the Ice Prince of the Ice Pce," she said.

    "If you still consider yourselves to be Ice Pce disciples, pay your respects to him immediately. Don''t let the Goddess drive you away."

    That Mu Yixue said that made them freeze, but they immediately trembled when Mu Yixue warned them that the Goddess would expel them.

    "Prince, greetings, please forgive our impoliteness," they said hurriedly, cupping their hands towards Ciel.

    Thetter smiled faintly as it was the young Hegemons who saluted him.

    It might be very difficult for them if they wanted to be Demigods, but reaching the Eighth or Ninth Hegemon Stage was enough to live an honorable life.

    "You..." Ciel pointed at one of them.

    She was a young girl with a rather round face, the youngest of them all, probably only 15 or 16 years old.

    Her skin was white as snow and she had long ck hair that was slightly curly.

    She wore a white shirt and a short blue skirt so that her legs could always be seen. They were long and charming.

    The others seemed very polite to her, which meant she had a good status in the Ice Pce.

    "Her name is Mei Mei, the First Elder''s personal disciple," Mu Yixue whispered to Ciel.

    Because yesterday Mei Mei also beat up Ciel, so she was a little worried when she was called by Ciel.

    She looked left and right in doubt before pointing at herself.

    "Me?" she asked.

 Chapter 18 Fire Mountain Continent

    <h4>Chapter 18 Fire Mountain Continent</h4>

    "Yes!" Ciel nodded in response.

    He chose this woman because her impression of him was profound.

    As far back as she could remember, she was one of those who had been mesmerized by his good looks.

    However, when Mu Yixue ordered the Ice Pce disciples to beat him up, she was also among the most violent, even stepping on his face despite eventually slipping because she probably didn''t have the heart to do that.

    Since it was confirmed, Mei Mei had no other choice but to approach.

    "Greetings Prince, I am Mei Mei, disciple of the First Elder," she said as she approached Ciel.

    She once again greeted him, but her purpose in doing so besides introducing herself to Ciel was to inform and remind him of her identity.

    Perhaps she was notparable to Mu Yixue, but she was also not weak in terms of background so no one should intimidate her.

    Little did she know that even Mu Yixue was powerless.

    "I already know," Ciel replied.

    Then, he took out the Ice Goddess Decree that he had inserted into his storage ring. It directly emitted a divine aura.

    Even the elders were intimidated by the edict, not to mention the mere disciples.

    Ciel only showed that divine aura for a moment. Since it was made for him, so he could control the aura.

    After that, he handed the edict to Mei Mei.

    Thetter hurriedly picked it up even though she didn''t know the purpose of Arthur handing it to her. She was afraid it would fall.

    "From today on, your duty is to carry the edict when following me," Ciel told her with a faint smile.

    "Yeah, you can keep it in your storage ring under normal conditions."

    Ciel could not possibly carry the edict himself because it was tiring, but he needed to keep showing it because his status relied on it.

    Mei Mei showed an unsure expression after hearing Ciel''s order.

    She thought about the order, if it was like that, did it mean she had to keep following him wherever he went?

    In some sects, it was usually the young master''s maid who performed this kind of task, a maid who not only assisted the young master in daily matters, but in everything including bedroom matters.

    Quickly, Mei Mei''s face blushed uncontrobly.

    She would think of Ciel as a handsome man, wouldn''t mind being his lover under ordinary circumstances, but she had great aspirations. She wanted to be a mighty ice woman, which required her to have a Frozen Heart. Hence, when she realized she was fascinated by Ciel, she did not hesitate to join in beating him up.

    Unfortunately, today''s situation was indeed too difficult to exin.

    Ciel who was originally just an ordinary cultivator suddenly became an Ice Prince that all members of the Ice Pce had to obey.

    What if he had unnatural desires? Would she also have to obey?

    To avoid a certainmotion, Mei Mei chose not to say anything to ask. She acted as if she was assenting to Ciel''s orders.

    Ciel motioned for her to stand behind him.

    He then looked at the other disciples who were increasingly filled with doubts.

    For now, Ciel did not have anything he needed from them.

    Overall, the Ice Pce''s disciples were also not many because this sect prioritized quality.

    The Goddess did not need many people who were actually insignificant.

    "Ciel, no, Prince, where do you want to go now?" Mu Yixue couldn''t help but ask upon seeing Ciel still looking around.

    She was also a bit unsure of how to address him.

    "I want to resolve my past karma so that I won''t be burdened with those things in the future," Ciel replied. He did not object to her calling him Prince.

    And revenge was his first desire after having this kind of power.

    "Karma? The past?" Mu Yixue looked confused at his words.

    "We''re going to the Fire Mountain Continent," Ciel said.

    "Fire Mountain Continent?" Mu Yixue was confused again because she had never heard of the continent.

    Of course, that was natural. She lived in one of thergest continents while the Fire Mountain Continent was only a small continent among countless continents.

    The Low Level Hegemons were the rulers of that continent. However, Ciel was from there, spending most of his life there before fleeing to the Ice Continent.

    "How are we going to get there? Do you want us to use the Teleportation Formation?" asked Mu Yixue, choosing not to ask about the details of the continent.

    Ordinary travel would definitely be long even if Mu Yixue herself led the way, but for the Ice Pce with its unlimited resources, using the teleportation formation as they pleased was no problem at all.

    In fact, it took Ciel three months to arrive at this continent using the services of the Transportation Company.

    However, Ciel had no intention of using the Teleportation Formation as he wanted to enjoy the journey and show the majesty of his current position.

    Of course, it all had to bepleted in one day because tomorrow he would be going to the Pole of Hell.

    As for the speed of travel, he wasn''t so worried.

    "Call your aunt here," Ciel said to Mu Yixue.

    "And your master too," he added as he looked at Mei Mei.

    Both were immediately surprised by Arthur''s order.

    The problem was that even during their time here, they had never dared to call them for their own business.

    On the other hand, Ciel gazed at a certain area in the pce grounds where there was an ark that had the shape of a pce.

    It seemed small, but it was actually veryrge. It looked small only because it was hidden within the formation.

    To operate that ark, a Peak Demigod was needed.

    Energy was not something difficult for the Ice Pce, the ark would neverck energy. However, someone needed to y the role of its driver and a very high perception was required as the ark was too fast.

    Otherwise, it might identally crash into a continent.

    What would be destroyed would not be the ark, but the continent it hit.

    It was once used by the Ice Goddess, but she had never used it again since she reached the peak of the God Realm.

    Probably because she considered her speed to be much faster.

    Ciel thought the ark was suitable for him now.

    Mu Yixue and Mei Mei were still silent, so Ciel looked at them again, reminding them who he was now.

    His gaze instantly made the two youngdies move. Each took out their Communication Jade. It had a function simr to a cell phone, able tomunicate even in the Seven Realms.

    Of course, the longer the distance, the more resources would be required.

    Ciel alone could not afford the jade.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Just a moment after that, two icy lights appeared from the city, heading towards the pce grounds.

    It only took an instant for them to arrive in front of Ciel.

    When they disappeared, the figures of the silver armor-wearing First Elder, I, and the short-haired Second Elder, Mu Yueli, appeared there.

    Their auras slightly electrified the air and their sharp gazes made a cold wind gather around Ciel.

    However, Ciel only needed to activate the Ice Goddess'' decree aura and they instantly concealed their auras.

    For a moment, their lips trembled.

 Chapter 19 Journey Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 19 Journey Part 1</h4>

    Ciel smiled as he saw the reactions of the two beautiful and charming middle-aged women.

    When they saw his smile, they could not help but hold their expressions harder so as not to look bad.

    "Is there anything you need, Prince?" asked Mu Yueli, the Second Elder in a rather formal tone.

    Actually, ehe had many questions she wanted to ask Mu Yixue, but she knew that now she could not.

    Ciel responded by pointing at the ark, then looked at I, the First Elder, and said, "I need you to pilot the ark for me to the Fire Mountain Continent."

    "What?" I was immediately surprised by Ciel''s request, including Mu Yixue, Mu Yueli, and the others.

    The first one looked at Ciel in disbelief, he even said, "can you repeat it?"

    It wasn''t a matter of whether she wouldply or not, but the problem was that the ark belonged to the Ice Goddess.

    Until now, I had never even used it.

    She actually also wanted the ark, sometimes hoping that the Ice Goddess would pass it down to her, but unfortunately the Goddess seemed to regard it as an object filled with memories.

    Now, a boy wanted her to ride it for him.

    "I don''t need to repeat myself, now follow me," Ciel replied.

    He took a step, which was immediately followed by Mu Yixue and Mei Mei.

    And he also signaled the other disciples to follow them.

    At the same time, he made the Ice Goddess'' decree bring out more of its divine aura.

    When that aura touched I''s body, she immediately trembled so she had no other choice but to follow Ciel.

    Together with the others, he quickly arrived in front of the ark.

    However, once there, everyone could not help but be confused because of the formation protecting the ark.

    "How are we going to use it?" asked I. Only the Ice Goddess could open the formation, even she couldn''t do anything about it.

    Ciel didn''t answer, just smiled.

    The Ice Goddess was watching and he knew it.

    Unless she wanted him to return to that pce right now, she had to open that formation.

    And sure enough, the formation disappeared by itself not long after.

    Rumble!

    A thunderous sound echoed from the ark.

    It flew into the air and became huge in no time until it reached 100 meters in length.

    The sight shocked the people near the pce, they wondered where they wanted to go.

    "It''s settled now, right?" Ciel smiled at I who opened her mouth in surprise.

    Now, the woman finally realized how the Ice Goddess treated him.

    She suddenly thought that this young man might have been prepared by the Goddess for her future husband. Otherwise, how could she treat him like that. Even if she somehow had a son, there was no way she would treat her son like that.

    I took a deep breath, looking at Mu Yueli who seemed to be thinking the same thing as her.

    On the other side, Ciel had already flown into the air first, followed by Mu Yixue and Mei Mei.

    The other disciples also followed.

    At this point, I and Mu Yueli had no other choice but to follow behind them.

    Quickly, theynded on the deck of the ark.

    It was also a cozy ce, having several ces to rx. There was even a throne, which clearly belonged to the Ice Goddess as there was still her divine aura there.

    All of the Ice Goddess'' disciples couldn''t help but look around curiously. It looked like they still didn''t expect that they could ride on the Ice Goddess'' vehicle.

    Of course, this was a Spiritual Ark, so it did not have a physical rudder.

    To control it, one only needed to connect with the ark''s spirituality and control it from anywhere in the ark.

    Ciel signaled I to begin.

    Thetter closed her eyes, trying to connect with the ark.

    Since the Ice Goddess had already allowed it, so the ark''s spirituality instantly epted I''s consciousness trying to control it.

    Spiritual light filled with mysterious runes emanated from the ark and enveloped I''s body.

    Rumble!

    The ark shook harder, but it did not shake the people on it.

    I opened her eyes again and she looked surprised.

    "What are you feeling?" Mu Yueli asked her.

    I replied, "It''s amazing, I feel like I''m one level stronger."

    "No wonder, it''s God Level even at its lowest." Mu Yueli nodded.

    Right after that, Ciel interrupted. "Stop talking, move quickly!"

    I pouted slightly at the order, but she still obeyed.

    Slowly, the ark moved forward, splitting the air above the city.

    Ciel only had to lower his head to look down as his eyes could prate the city.

    From above, he finally realized that the Ice City was huge with many magnificent buildings.

    In fact, this was not really a city designed to berge. In other words, it was not consideredrgepared to other cities.

    On the Ice Continent itself, there were quite a few cities that were this big.

    As the ark became faster and faster, the Ice City was quickly passed by.

    Beyond the city was a vast icend, full of hills that had various shapes.

    At first nce, it looked like a desert, but it was made entirely of ice and snowdrifts.

    Several viges can be found around the hills.

    Going further, many ravines are around, some of unknown depth.

    Ciel was able to see into those chasms and he found an enormous river flowing underneath, filled with spiritual energy.

    Not far away, there were mountains so big, one mountain was probably as big as the earth.

    Theiryout was rather messy, as if they had been moved around by someone.

    Of course, that was not something strange in this world. Demigods could indeed move mountains like that.

    For the Ice Goddess who could affect an entire continent with just her cold gaze, it only took a flick of her finger.

    Whoosh!

    The ark became faster to the point of making the surrounding scenery blurry.

    For those Ice Pce disciples who were already in the Hegemon Realm, they could still see the surrounding scenery clearly.

    Surprisingly, Ciel saw even more clearly than them, as if the ark was moving slowly.

    That made Ciel smile and think, ''what good eyes.''

    After feeling like he had been standing for too long, Ciel walked towards the throne on the deck of the ark.

    He casually sat on it.

    I and Mu Yueli had already seen him sitting on the throne of the Ice Goddess'' pce, so him sitting on the throne of this ark did not make them overreact. Only the Ice Pce disciples opened their lips, clearly astonished that someone actually dared to sit there.

    Mu Yixue smiled wryly and she couldn''t help but approach Ciel since thetter gave the signal for her to approach.

    "Is there anything you need?" she asked.

    "Please provide wine and snacks," Ciel replied casually.

    Although she was used to his attitude, Mu Yixue still pressed her lips together.

    Fortunately, she was not a woman who did not keep those things.

    With a flick of her finger, arge table appeared in front of her.

    There was red and white wine on the table as well as several tes containing different snacks, typical of thend of ice.

    After taking it all out, Mu Yixue couldn''t help but nce carefully at Ciel''s eyes.

    This man had asked her to feed him this morning, so she wondered if he would still ask the same of her.

    For a moment, Mu Yixue felt that it was something romantic, but she was also embarrassed because in front of her were her friends, even her aunt.

 Chapter 20 Journey Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 20 Journey Part 2</h4>

    Ciel actually had many wishes to make his trip more memorable, such as being massaged by the Ice Pce disciples.

    However, looking at their beauty, their stunning demeanor, and their cold aura, he couldn''t help but think that it would ruin their aesthetics.

    It might be like putting roses in a garbage dump.

    Ciel did not want their aesthetics to be ruined, so he chose to hold back.

    In his opinion; they were only suitable for dignified work, and when he wanted them, it should be romantic.

    Having no other choice, he finally grabbed Mu Yixue''s hand, nning to continue their romance.

    Mu Yixue''s eyes fluttered but she was also helpless as Ciel pulled her up, making her copse onto his thigh.

    It was a good sensation, but she was forced to lower her head so that her blushing face would not be seen by the others.

    Seeing the gazes of the Ice Pce disciples, including the two elders, Ciel casually said, "Yixue is mydy in the Ice Pce, don''t be too surprised by whatever we do."

    Right after he said that, Mu Yueli suddenly chimed in, "don''t you know that romanticism is forbidden for Ice Pce disciples, it can ruin our cultivation."

    She looked at Ciel and then looked at Mu Yixue who turned her gaze in another direction.

    Ciel calmly replied, "it seems that you don''t know, beautiful elder."

    "What?" Mu Yueli was stunned by the way Ciel had addressed her. Even I showed a strange look.

    Of course, as beautiful women, being teased was normal for them, but since they became Demigods, only the strong dared to tease them.

    "Yixue did the right thing," Ciel continued, stroking her soft ck hair.

    "Someday, she will be the supreme ice lord with her Free Heart."

    "There will be no Frozen Heart with this nonsense." I suddenly spoke so Ciel looked at her.

    "How old are you, First Elder?" Surprisingly enough, Ciel suddenly asked that.

    This was certainly an inappropriate question as a man was not supposed to ask about a woman''s age.

    I''s eyes turned cold, as if she wanted to jump at Ciel.

    However, thetter was not intimidated at all. Even the Ice Goddess'' gaze did not distress him.

    "Well, that''s how women who are virgins for too long, can easily get into a bad mood."

    "You!" I trembled at Ciel''s words, it even caused the ark to tremble, panicking the Ice Pce disciples.

    "Master, please calm down," Mei Mei said hurriedly.

    Ciel''s words also offended Mu Yueli. She was younger than I, but she was also quite old.

    "Who taught you to speak disrespectfully like that? Did you know you would ruin the Ice Pce''s reputation?" She said in a slightly trembling voice.

    "I have no need for morals,dy," Ciel replied so casually that Mu Yueli''s breathing began to get interrupted as her mood worsened.

    "However," he continued.

    "Today I would be so kind as to tell you the truth about the Frozen Heart."

    "What do you know about the Frozen Heart when you can''t even use the power of ice?" I taunted.

    "How about we make a bet?" Ciel replied.

    "Why should I be afraid, sure, let''s bet, if I win, I want you to jump into the sea," she replied.

    If there was one drawback about the people of the Ice Pce was theirck of fear before seeing the disaster in front of them.

    It often caused them to not think at all.

    This could sometimes be disastrous for them.

    Cielughed softly at her answer.

    "Are you sure you''d still ept it even if I asked for strange things or even sexual things?"

    "You!" I''s mouth opened, bing annoyed.

    Being teased was one thing, but this young man went further.

    If a stare could kill, her current stare was enough to make Ciel die ten thousand times over.

    However, at this moment, Mu Yueli nudged I''s hand, then quietly spoke through the voice transmission: (Don''t get emotional, he might just be a little guy, but remember his status, I''m sure he has something to rely on, you''d better avoid that.)

    I''s eyes flickered after hearing that so she who originally didn''t think started to think.

    (Do you think I might lose this bet?)

    (Yes!) Mu Yueli said honestly.

    I was silent for a while before asking again: (Then what should I do? He will definitely insult me if I take my words back.)

    This was also something that was less eptable to I because of her great pride.

 Chapter 21 Holy Spirit Flame

    <h4>Chapter 21 Holy Spirit me</h4>

    (The important thing is not to ept bets that will definitely hurt you.) Mu Yueli replied.

    (I see!) I silently nodded.

    After that, she said to Ciel again, "I won''t ept bets of dirty things, say other things, treasure or whatever."

    Unfortunately, Ciel responded by shaking his head.

    "I only see your beauty as an attractive thing. However, actually this bet is also pointless, since I can do anything to you in the first ce."

    "Bullshit!" I''s face turned red at Ciel''s words.

    "I''m serious, you will be considered a rebel if you refuse my wishes." Ciel replied.

    At this point, I had no other choice but to grind her teeth.

    At the same time, Ciel continued, "of course, to be fair, I want to get it the fair way, which is through this bet, so would you still refuse if all I wanted from you was those things, the right to feel your body?"

    I, "..."

    "Forget it!" Mu Yueli finally spoke before I spoke again. She was worried that the woman would bepletely unable to control herself.

    After that, she said, "now, can you exin the truth of the Frozen Heart that you said?"

    Ciel was a little disappointed that I did not lose control. However, he had wanted to tell the people of the Ice Pce about this from the beginning.

    Whether it was a good or bad thing didn''t matter, the important thing was that they knew so that they could live with more choices.

    Perhaps at that time, if he had also teased Mu Yueli and I, the two might have been more open.

    "The truth is; the highest peak of a Frozen Heart is to love someone until the heart freezes." He said.

    As he expected, all the women''s faces froze after they heard his words, I was no exception which meant she was also hearing it for the first time.

    After calming down, I said, "Where did you learn that nonsense?"

    "I''m sure you won''t doubt the source," Ciel replied, taking out one of his Mirror Jade and letting the Ice Goddess'' voice echo.

    (others don''t know that the highest peak of the Frozen Heart is to love someone until one''s own heart freezes...)

    "How is that possible?" One by one, the Ice Pce disciples said the same thing. I and Mu Yueli even staggered, almost falling down.

    They touched their ears, checking if anything was wrong only to find nothing.

    It was truly the voice of the Ice Goddess. They had no doubts because they were very familiar with her.

    "There is such a thing?" Mei Mei who was behind Ciel said.

    When Ciel nced at her, he found the girl''s round face to be very red, and she looked at him shyly.

    One didn''t need to think to know that her heart had been shaken, the determination she had originally built up had been shattered, reced by something new, something she was much morefortable with.

    And only she herself knew how fast her heart was beating.

    When Ciel was just an ordinary cultivator with no background, she was already mesmerized by him.

    In the second encounter, she was able to restrain herself, but this she was more than just mesmerized.

    How could she not, the current Ciel was no longer an ordinary cultivator. Although his cultivation was still mediocre, but his status was different, he had the same authority as the Ice Goddess in the Ice Pce.

    Ciel didn''t say anything to her.

    His eyes returned to looking at Mu Yixue who was sighing when she saw the reaction of the others.

    "Miss, can you get those snacks for me?" asked Ciel, ncing at the te of fries.

    His hand actually didn''t reach it because it was quite far for him who was in a leaning position on the throne.

    Mu Yixue nced at his eyes. This time she showed noints, calmly picking up a fork, stabbing some of the fries.

    The moment she withdrew her hand, Ciel had already opened his mouth first.

    Seeing that, Mu Yixue had no other choice but to continue pointing the fork all the way to his mouth.

    With his teeth, Ciel picked up one piece of first and chewed it.

    It was very tender with a slight salty vor, perfectly fitting his taste.

    Mu Yixue''s actions left the others with no choice but to stare at the throne where she and Ciel sat.

    Mu Yueli furrowed her brows, but there was a difference in her reaction, as if she tolerated it.

    The journey became very quiet as everyone on the boat continued to think about the new information.

    Ciel, on the other hand, continued to enjoy the snacks Mu Yixue had given him, asionally drinking the wine.

    He also kept looking at the scenery below.

    The ark''s speed made it easily pass one continent after another.

    It was also so high that most people below were unaware that it was passing by.

    After passing through more than about 30 continents, the ark finally arrived at its destination, the Fire Mountain Continent.

    Compared to the Ice Continent, this continent was really very small, but Ciel who lived on this continent for a long time knew that it was evenrger than the earth.

    It was rather round in shape, and had a rather hot climate, more simr to the tropics.

    There wasn''t much of anything special on this continent.

    The only thing considered remarkable is the volcano in the center of the continent.

    It has a huge crater in the center, filled withva that looks like it could gush out at any moment.

    That''s the reason why the continent is called the Continent of Volcanoes.

    Deep beneath the mountain, there was even the Holy Spirit me.

    That was certainly something extraordinary, ranking 24th among the 30 Holy mes.

    Any fire power user would definitely be interested in it, especially since it wasn''t easy to find one even in the entire Seven Realms.

    However, possessing it means possessing incredible fire power apanied by awe-inspiring talent.

    Unfortunately, merging with a Holy me even a low ranked one was not easy at all.

    You need talent, determination, strength, and most importantly various external help.

    Plus, even though the Holy me is in front of you, obtaining it isn''t exactly easy. You still have to find its Core which is always very hidden, and without finding it it''s impossible for you to fuse or try to move it.

    When Ciel thought about that Core, he couldn''t help but think, ''It shouldn''t be hard to find it with my eyes now. I just need to enter into that volcano.''

    Entering that volcano would not be easy, even the Hegemon would probably be reduced to ashes, a minimum of a Third Stage Hegemon to survive.

    And in fact, even they could not leave without untold wounds.

    Actually, it is only when one still has spiritual energy to protect the body.

    Otherwise, even Demigods could get fatal wounds even within the Holy Spirit me which was quite low ranked.

    It is precisely because of this that the Holy Spirit me can stay there for a long time. To obtain it is not easy.

    However, Ciel was not worried about that. Just a few moments inside the me would not affect I and Mu Yueli at all.

    With their help, moving the Core of the Holy Spirit me would not be so difficult.

    Perhaps he could merge with the me with the help of the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen.

 Chapter 22 Snowfall

    <h4>Chapter 22 Snowfall</h4>

    Ciel finally stood up from the throne so that Mu Yixue could get off his thigh.

    She felt a certain satisfaction after sitting there, as if she and Ciel were Queen and King in front of their people.

    Even so, she was somewhat ufortable as she felt the gazes of herpanions, especially those who were beating Ciel on her orders.

    They suddenly felt wronged because before they could be said to have a crush on Ciel.

    "Where are we going now?" asked Mu Yixue.

    She was staring at the continent below through the side of the ark, something that made her expression strange.

    Her gaze could basically see the entire continent from up there, she could even feel the powerful auras on the continent.

    However, among them, the strongest people she found were only at the Fourth Hegemon Stage.

    They were practically like juniors to her.

    With the difference inbat power, even the younger Mei Mei could probably easily defeat them.

    Ciel didn''t answer Mu Yixue''s question right away. He walked to the side of the ark.

    His eyes then gazed at the eastern region of the continent.

    There, there was a huge, ancient city nestled among the mountains.

    It was filled with humans, either mortals or cultivators.

    Every now and then, there was a group of young vige men who entered the city excitedly, talking about the Fire King Academy.

    In the center of the town, there was indeed a separate special area full of academy buildings.

    A mighty aura always emanated from there, showing to passersby that it was their of the Hegemons.

    Young Spiritual Masters were not considered so impressive, only those who reached the Spiritual King Realm were considered geniuses.

    If Ciel''s entire life was spent on the Fire Mountain Continent, then half of it was in that city and academy, which was also the ce where he made many enemies.

    When you became the enemy of a group of elites in the academy, you would practically be the enemy of the entire continent since the average young master of a noble n in the continent attended the academy.

    Ciel was unfortunately among such people.

    This did not mean he was the type to provoke people. Indeed now he was quite unrestrained, but that was only because he had something to rely on. Before, he was still quite cautious.

    However, trouble doesn''te just because you like to make trouble, sometimes troublees because you''re the type who easily makes people jealous.

    Ciel is undoubtedly that type because of his good looks.

    His eyes then gazed at a small hill in the academy''s backyard.

    There was ake there where several young men were sitting beside it, meditating.

    The most conspicuous was the young man in the center.

    He had long brown hair, a tall andrge body, and quite a handsome face.

    asionally, mes emanated from him, making smoke appear in the air.

    ''Third Stage Spiritual King, Alex, huh, you always im to be a peerless genius, but today I''m going to make you feel like trash,'' Ciel said to himself.

    Alex was the best young genius on the Fire Mountain Continent, considered the best even in thest thousand years.

    He also has an extraordinary status, Prince of the Fire River Kingdom.

    It was thergest kingdom on the continent.

    Just moments after Ciel had observed them, Alex suddenly opened his eyes, exhaling a breath that seemed as if it could burn the air.

    The others opened their eyes as well because of his movement.

    "Prince Alex, your talent is indeed amazing, I admit to being far inferior to you," said the young man with long ck hair who looked like a schr.

    The fat youth beside him then added, "hahaha, worthy of the best talent in a thousand years. I''m afraid you still have trouble finding opponents on other continents."

    Alex smiled slightly at their words, as if he agreed with what they said.

    "I will be Hegemon in two months at thetest. After that, I will start traveling across the Realm of Life. If there are geniuses better than me, I will challenge them until they kneel at my feet." He was full of confidence as he said that.

    This didn''t mean he had never heard things about other continents, but he had only heard them from people who just always wanted to cheer him up.

    Of course, in his mind, he thought he was great even looking into the entire Realm of Life.

    Ciel showed a dismissive expression after he heard the man''s words.

    He did not like hearing a group of people who overestimated themselves. Hence, his gaze moved to the academy''s other students.

    Surprisingly enough, they were all talking about the Ice Pce recently having a Prince.

    They were interested because the Prince''s name was Ciel.

    "You know, Ciel has gone to the Ice Continent, is there any chance he''s that prince?" A thin and bald young man wondered while ncing left and right.

    His friendsughed at him after hearing his words.

    "Don''t say nonsense. What''s so special about Ciel, not to mention the Prince of the Ice Pce, even being a vige leader would be difficult for him. That prince, on the other hand, must have many extraordinary things. I heard that even the Ice Goddess'' disciple is in love with him." One of them replied.

    However, the bald youth still maintained his opinion.

    "Isn''t Ciel indeed the type that many women fall in love with. And also, it''s been confirmed that the prince has a low cultivation. Who knows he might be the lost son of the Ice Goddess and now they meet again so the Goddess gave him an extraordinary status."

    "Your words make sense." Some finally slightly agreed with the bald youth''s words.

    "However, if he really is the Ciel we know, he would havee straight here for revenge. But where is he? We can see that Alex and the others don''t care about the news."

    "Maybe he''s on his way here," the bald youth replied.

    And right after he said that, the air suddenly became very cold, enough to make the rivers freeze.

    Before he could even react, snow was suddenly falling.

    "What happened?" People were dumbfounded by the sight because there should be no snow on this continent.

 Chapter 23 Descent

    <h4>Chapter 23 Descent</h4>

    It is customary for everyone to look up when snow falls.

    Simultaneously, everyone in the city and the academy looked up at the sky, and what they found left their mouths and eyes wide open.

    An icy ark descended amongst the snow, emitting a boundless cold aura, making all the trees instantly wither.

    As the ark descended further and further, the city began to tremble uncontrobly, as if it was unable to withstand the ark''s majesty.

    "It''s reallying," said the bald youth and hispanions.

    They had indeed never seen people from the Ice Pce, but there was no doubt that only they possessed such majesty.

    Although the bald youth kept saying that the Ciel who became the Ice Prince was the Ciel they knew, that didn''t mean he was one hundred percent convinced.

    But now there could no longer be any doubts because it was also impossible for the Ice Pce people toe to a ce like this unless there was a clear reason.

    The only reason was obviously just Ciel bringing them here.

    Fortunately, the ark stopped when it arrived about 1 kilometer above the city.

    It stopped emitting the aura so the city could calm down again.

    However, the situation only made people more tense, even the great teachers at the Academy couldn''t calm down.

    Because they were stronger, so they could feel how strong the aura above the ark was.

    The number of cultivators stronger than them was truly countless.

    Of course, they couldn''t sense the existence of I and Mu Yueli or else they would be really afraid toe out. Even Mu Yixue''s aura wasn''t something they could sense.

    Only momentster, figure after figure stepped down from the ark, led by a young man and followed by youngdies, each of whom could im to be the Supreme Beauty of this continent.

    "My god, is this the so-called Goddesses descending to the mortal world!" People were shocked and couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    A sight like this can practically be told for generations toe, even bing a source of pride for those who saw it.

    Of course, since Ciel was quite famous in this city, they quickly gazed towards him.

    He was different even though his cultivation was still exactly the same.

    The clothes he wore were products that could not be found on this continent and even if there were, only a few people could afford them.

    In Ciel''s time in this city, his clothes were always bad and that was enough for him to be the handsomest.

    Today with new clothes and followed by a group of beautiful women, even with his weak cultivation, he still gave the impression of a son of heaven leading the Goddesses.

    Beside theke, Alex and his friends turned deathly pale, some even trembled in fear.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The great teachers consisting of six people exited the academy, then stopped in front of the gate as Ciel and the othersnded there.

    They consisted of two old men, a middle-aged man and woman, and two young-looking men.

    The two old men were in the Hegemon Third Stage, the two middle-aged people were in the Second Stage, and thest two men were in the First Stage.

    To the people in the city, they were unreachable majestic beings.

    Little did they know that now they felt as if they were losing their majesty.

    Those women had cultivations equal to them, some even stronger, at the Fourth and Fifth Stages.

    Thest woman, who was currently standing beside Ciel was even stronger in addition to being much more beautiful.

    Looking at Ciel, they weren''t sure how to talk to him.

    Of course, the cold gaze of the woman beside Ciel made them salute immediately.

    "G-Greetings Ice Prince," they said simultaneously.

    Ciel looked at them one by one, unsure whether tough or cry.

    They were not really his enemies as they mostly acted neutrally as the managers of this academy.

    His enemies were only the academy students whoter used their backgrounds to oppress him.

    Since there was no enmity, he did not hold a grudge either.

    While looking at the eldest of the two old men, he said, "dean, I don''t want to create a mess here, I just hope you bring Alex and his gang here."

    The dean seemed to still have some sanity, knowing that he had to be on Ciel''s side because there was no way the noble ns on this continent could stand against the Ice Pce.

    The truth was that no one was strong enough to subdue the Ice Pce in the entire Realm of Life.

    After Ciel spoke, the Dean immediately extended his hand into the academy.

    Rumble!

    In an instant, his hand erged, arriving at the hill behind the academy.

    He grabbed the youths there and led them to the gate.

    Although they were a group of geniuses, they could do nothing in front of Dean whose strength was iparable.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    One by one, their bodies were dropped in front of Ciel.

    Of course, they already knew what was happening because they also saw how Ciel got off the ark.

    Their expressions became erratic as they looked at the current Ciel, even Alex wasn''t sure what to do.

    He was actually very surprised to see so many people with the Hegemon aura in front of him.

    The problem was that they were really young, some younger than him.

    This was something that exceeded his imagination as he had once thought that he actually had the qualifications to enter the Ice Pce had he been a woman and possessed the power of ice.

    Just now he was talking about exploring the Realm of Life, making every genius he met kneel to him.

    While saying that he was filled with confidence, but just seeing one of the Ice Pce disciples instantly shattered his confidence.

    "Prince, do you want me to kill them?" Dean suddenly asked, a question that made everyone take a deep breath.

    It was practically a statement that he didn''t mind making enemies with the n behind those young men.

    Ciel responded to Dean''s question with a shake of his head. "No need, just break their legs and arms," he replied.

    "..."

 Chapter 24 Another Guest

    <h4>Chapter 24 Another Guest</h4>

    Ciel had no interest in seeing their deaths because it would be too easy, it was better if they suffered.

    His answer was quite unexpected for people because they originally thought he would refuse Dean''s help and do everything himself, that''s how great people usually do things.

    But it was unexpected that he epted it, and it even seemed like he ordered Dean to do so.

    Alex was naturally angry and couldn''t ept it. With a gloomy face, he stood up and pointed his hand at Ciel.

    "If you dare, fight one-on-one with me," he said while releasing his aura which instantly turned into mes.

    The mes then formed a red dragon that reached 30 meters tall, looking majestic and ferocious.

    People in the city were amazed by the sight, thinking that Alex was truly someone with abilities.

    "He should be stronger than most Ice Pce disciples, right?" said an innocent youth who didn''t have enough strength to distinguish the difference in their powers.

    "Fool!" His words made his senior hit his head.

    At the same time, the Ice Pce disciples looked at Alex with strange expressions, as if he was a monkey performing a show in front of them.

    Suddenly, Mei Mei who was standing slightly behind Ciel pointed her hand at the man.

    "Your fire is too disgusting," she said.

    Whoosh!

    A drop of energy shot out from her fingertips, flying towards the dragon-shaped mes.

    At first nce, it was like throwing sand into the ocean, but when the energy entered the mes, Alex was instantly dumbfounded.

    He hurriedly looked back only to find the mes turned into a pile of snow.

    "This." The academy great teachers looked at each other in surprise.

    Indeed, they could defeat Alex, but it was impossible to suppress his power with just a drop of energy.

    On the other hand, after releasing the attack, Mei Mei shyly nced at Ciel.

    She was surprised that she acted and then she realized that she actually wanted Ciel''s attention.

    "Alex, how dare you challenge the Ice Prince, you deserve to be punished." Dean suddenly shouted.

    His palm erged, releasing an iparable aura as it fell on Alex and his friends.

    They were instantly rendered helpless, unable to even speak.

    "Old man, touch my son and I will destroy your Academy." Suddenly, a loud shout echoed from afar, startling the people.

    BANG!

    mes soared into the sky, creating boundless ck smoke.

    Just like Alex''s fire, it also turned into a dragon, but this one was truly huge, over two kilometers tall, and could even roar.

    People trembled when they felt that power because they knew that it came from the strongest figure on this continent.

    "The Fire River King," they said.

    "He''s not alone," another added.

    Sure enough, from each side of him, an elephant and a fire crocodile appeared.

    Both made loud noises to the sky, as if dering for war.

    "They''re both royal elders, their cultivation is also at the Fourth Stage Hegemon," said an old man.

    To him, they were the biggest giants on this continent, seeing one was already amazing, but now three had appeared.

    Of course, after them more would appear, the Hegemons as well.

    They shouted and threatened Dean to let go of their son.

    Even for Ciel, their power was an exciting show, like the greatest natural disaster in the imagination of the earth people.

    The mountains exploded while the oceans burned dry.

    Thend continued to tremble, tearing down vast forests.

    Compared to their power, the current Ciel was as small as an ant,pletely helpless.

    Fortunately, he had a group of Hegemons by his side.

    His eyes looked at Mu Yixue who was just watching the arrival of those people calmly.

    "Dear Yixue, show them the power of an Ice Goddess disciple," he told her.

    The word he used to call her made her blush, she looked at him somewhat embarrassed before nodding.

    After that, she pointed her hand towards the sky.

    "Storm, punish them," she said in a low voice.

    All the experts actually kept their eyes on her because they knew that she was the strongest.

    Hearing her status, they could not help but draw in a cold breath.

    And it didn''t take long before they trembled as her aura finally escaped from her body.

    Whoosh!

    A huge ice storm suddenly appeared, reaching the northern and southern ends, even turning the entire area white with snow.

    It caused cold winds to appear everywhere, and they instantly made those mes small.

    "What!" The same word appeared everywhere, obviously the so-called king and those nobles were stunned by the power that suddenly appeared. It gave the impression that they were just juniors who had just learned to walk.

    Actually, with theirbat power, even if they were at the Hegemon Seventh Stage, they might still not be Mu Yixue''s opponent, not to mention with their cultivation now.

    Rumble!

    Suddenly in the sky appeared various objects made of ice, from spears that were more than a kilometer long, to giant pirs, to ice mountains.

    They were countless,pletely filling the entire sky.

    After that, they fell into the areas where the people were.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "Ahhhh, noooo... Help, help, save me..."

    Loud shocks resounded apanied by desperate screams, as if they were on their way to death.

    Unfortunately, how could anyone save them when they were already the strongest on this continent.

    Calmness came not long after as the auras of those people had alreadypletely disappeared, there was no need to confirm that they were dead.

    At this point, even Alex couldn''t help but shake with cold sweat.

    Of course, he was more talented than his father, but he never dared to underestimate thetter. In his opinion, his father belonged to the mighty figures because he could be the strongest on this continent.

    Only today did he know that even his father was not significant at all.

    At the same time, Dean who had originally stopped his movement resumed it.

    BANG!

    Alex and the others were hit by his huge palm, instantly losing their legs and arms.

    Their auras became extremely weak, as if they could die at any moment.

    Ciel had often wondered how long it would be before being able to take revenge, but it was unexpected that it was so quick and simple.

    He didn''t need to do anything, just needed tomand others.

    This made him somewhat bored.

    In the end, he waved his hand while saying, "kick them, I don''t want to see them anymore."

    The Dean immediately carried out his order, he kicked them until they were thrown far away, falling in the vast forest.

    Maybe they could still live, but it was impossible to live without suffering.

    Plus, the people who also held grudges against them would definitely continue to pursue them.

    Just right after that, a charming yet cold soft voice suddenly echoed from a rooftop.

    "Heh, so this is how the people of the Ice Pce oppress the weak," said the voice that was clearly that of a woman.

    It shocked the people as they never thought anyone would dare to speak presumptuously to the Ice Pce disciples.

 Chapter 25 Jian Wuxin

    <h4>Chapter 25 Jian Wuxin</h4>

    All the Ice Pce disciples spontaneously stared in the direction where the voice came from with cold eyes.

    They might have different opinions on this matter, but they were also the type that disliked criticism from outsiders.

    And when finally seeing the person who spoke, they couldn''t help but squint.

    Ciel, on the other hand, showed an interested expression.

    "Who are you, miss?" he asked, staring at the figure on the roof of the building.

    This one was a beautiful figure that was not inferior at all to Mu Yixue.

    She was young, had pure white skin, a slim body, and gray hair that was neatly put up in a bun.

    Her face was so beautiful with a perfect pointed nose, a pair of sharp red lips, cheeks that had dimples, and gray eyes that seemed to hide another world.

    She was actually wearing a ck Japanese kimono dress which made her look very elegant, but also gave the impression that she was a warrior as she was carrying a long sword.

    Despite all that, what was most striking about her was still her aura, a sword aura that looked like it could cut off the heads of everyone on this continent simultaneously.

    No one doubted that she was also extremely strong, no less than Mu Yixue.

    The woman hadn''t answered Ciel''s question yet, but Mu Yixue said it first. "Prince, she''s the daughter of the Sword God, Jian Wuxin."

    "Sword God?" The title thrilled Ciel because he was one of the three people who couldpete with the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen in this Realm of Life.

    The fact that this woman was his daughter was truly shocking. After all, the status of daughter was different from that of disciple.

    The former had a blood rtionship while thetter was just another person recruited to be taught cultivation.

    Of course, what puzzled Ciel was why that woman was on this small continent? Did she just happen to pass by and stop by after hearing themotion?

    No one could hear Mu Yixue''s words except Jian Wuxin.

    The woman looked at Mu Yixue who was also looking at her.

    Then, she smiled coldly.

    "I heard you''re amazing, Mu Yixue, disciple of the Ice Goddess, but look at how you are now, you really look like a little concubine of a little man," she told her.

    Mu Yixue''s face blushed for a moment at her words, but she couldn''t help but be angry at being belittled.

    Firstly, her current situation was beyond her control. She was certain that Jian Wuxin was also no different if she was in the same situation as her.

    And secondly, although this was indeed a situation that was beyond her control, she couldn''t deny that she rather enjoyed it because she always felt romantic whenever she interacted with Ciel.

    "That''s none of your business," Mu Yixue replied in a cold tone.

    When she said that, her aura radiated clearly from her body, something that caused the ice storm to appear again.

    The air became so cold, people on this continent who were used to the heat and focused more on fire power began to tremble and feel ufortable.

    "I hope your strength is enough to protect you from your words," she added.

    Mu Yixue did seem cute in front of Ciel, but under normal circumstances, one could not think of leaving if one dared to insult her.

    "Hmph!" Of course, Jian Wuxin was the same type as her.

    She responded by pointing her sword at Mu Yixue.

    "You people of the Ice Pce are quite secretive, since you are the strongest among the younger generation there, you must often think that you are amazing, now I will make you realize that you are not that significant." She said.

    Her aura radiated from her body. And although it didn''t cause an effect like Mu Yixue''s aura, but the pressure was not different at all, making the air drastically reduced so that breathing became something difficult.

    The stronger people looked at each other with worry.

    If these two fought, they would practically cause a disaster to this continent.

    The worst thing was that this continent would sink into the sea.

    "Ehmmm!" Before they made a move, Ciel cleared his throat and grabbed Mu Yixue''s hand so that the woman drew her aura.

    "What''s the point of fighting, it''s just ruining this nice atmosphere. Miss Jian, how about we have some tea and chat, I know a good restaurant in this city," he said, trying to be friendly.

    Unfortunately, the response from Jian Wuxin was not friendly at all.

    "And who gave you the right to speak to me?" She said coldly.

    "Don''t boast of your status, I only look to strength," she added.

    Ciel had expected her to say that.

    In response he sighed and shook his head.

    "Would you believe me if I said that I could make you chase me even to the deepest hell?" he asked, something which made Mu Yixue smile wryly.

    However, she couldn''t help but be curious as to whether or not Jian Wuxin had any embarrassing secrets.

    And she hoped her secret was more embarrassing than hers.

    Of course, Ciel''s words made Jian Wuxin put on a bad expression.

    "And my sword can cut your soul right now, running bes impossible," she said.

    "You still have to pass me," Mu Yixue replied.

    Right after she said that, Jian Wuxin actually moved, lunging towards Mu Yixue.

    She was so fast that no one could see her except Mu Yixue and Ciel. Thetter was relying on the Eyes of Heaven.

    Since the woman was attacking, Mu Yixue had no other choice but to move.

    A silver spear with a cold aura appeared in her hand as she stepped forward. She then thrust it forward.

    BANG!

    It met with Jian Wuxin''s sword, producing a bang sound so loud that the entire continent could hear it.

    The two women''s bodies were shaken instantly, but what was even more shocking was that the buildings in the entire city instantly copsed simultaneously, the academy was no exception despite the fact that many formations were protecting it.

    They were unfortunately unable to protect the academy from the effects of the two women''s sh.

    Amazingly, it didn''t throw people off their feet or cause them to lose their bnce.

    It was just that it was indeed very strange to see such arge city suddenly be ruins.

 Chapter 26 Next Destination

    <h4>Chapter 26 Next Destination</h4>

    The Dean of The Fire King Academy sighed, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    He wondered who would stop them.

    Ciel might be able to stop Mu Yixue, but he wouldn''t be able to stop Jian Wuxin.

    Fortunately, right after the first sh, an old woman figure suddenly appeared behind Jian Wuxin.

    She was like a ghost because no one could sense her existence unless they saw her in person.

    "Miss, you must stop, it would be bad if this continent is destroyed," the old woman said.

    Hearing that, Jian Wuxin nced back then jumped into the area beside the old woman.

    "You''re lucky," she said to Mu Yixue, clearly thinking of her as a lion who stopped bullying a cat.

    Mu Yixue wasn''t happy to hear what she said. While snorting softly and pointing her spear at her, she said, "I don''t mind a fight to the death whenever it is!"

    Jian Wuxin was clearly not afraid, she was about to reply, but was interrupted by Ciel who suddenly said while patting Mu Yixue on the back. "Don''t make such an agreement, this girl will be your sister in the future."

    Mu Yixue parted her lips at his words.

    On the other hand, Jian Wuxin froze with her mouth open. She understood Ciel''s words and clearly thetter implied that she would be his subordinate as well or rather his girl.

    "Boy, who taught you to speak so presumptuously?" The old woman became angry, staring at Ciel with eyes that looked as if they were ready to spit fire.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t affect Ciel at all so the old woman was confused.

    She nced at the ark above, suspecting that one of the two people above was secretly shielding Ciel from her gaze, but she really didn''t feel any movement, as if they weren''t doing anything.

    If she was weak, it was natural that she didn''t feel it, but she wasn''t an ordinary old woman.

    In terms of strength, she couldpete with I.

    Unless I broke through to the God Realm, her movements would definitely be discovered by her, moreover I was not a cultivator who was skilled in stealthy movements. She was the kind who fought in a conspicuous manner.

    "It seems that you have some abilities, little boy," the old woman said after thinking that Ciel was protecting himself.

    Jian Wuxin hadn''t expected that she would say that, it made her stare at Ciel once more, wondering what abilities the old woman was referring to.

    And Ciel thought that this old woman had a better brain than I and Mu Yueli even though her previous words were quite harsh, at least she knew that he was extraordinary.

    When he answered, he gave her apliment. "You really are open-minded, madam, I would prefer it if you were the elder in the ice pce."

    His words naturally made I and Mu Yueli who were watching from the top of the ark knit their brows. They slightly felt that Ciel was satirizing them.

    The old woman didn''t respond to Ciel''s words, she looked at Jian Wuxin and said, "miss, it''s time for us to leave."

    Jian Wuxin nodded then flew into the air with the old woman.

    She nced at Ciel before she increased her speed.

    Of course, Ciel knew that this was not the time to keep an eye on Jian Wuxin.

    First they had only met in a ce, and she wasn''t in her house, there was little chance of her doing anything strange.

    It was just that, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes as he looked at the woman''s aim.

    She was clearly going to the center of the continent where the volcano was located.

    ''What is she looking for? She shouldn''t be interested in the Holy Spirit me, right?'' Ciel thought.

    After that, he looked around with an expression like he did not know whether tough or cry.

    This city hadpletely copsed, even if it was rebuilt, the result would definitely be different. In other words, he couldn''t remember anything here anymore.

    However, he didn''t think much of it either.

    His life here was so bleak, having only enemies with no friends at all.

    Thest thing he needed was to never have toe here again to find someone.

    "Let''s go," he said to Mu Yixue and the others.

    He took a step back into the ark, stared at by everyone in awe.

    "At least one of my academy disciples made it big," said the Dean.

    "In the future, people will know that he started his journey from this ce."

    The other teachers looked at him strangely after hearing his words.

    Actually, even if Ciel became very famous, no one would be impressed by him if he could not increase his personal power.

    Status could make people afraid, but only strength could make people admire.

    Ciel quickly arrived on the ark.

    I and Mu Yueli were looking at him, as if waiting for what else he wanted.

    "Go to the center of the continent, I want you two to help me retrieve the Holy Spirit me, I''m sure you two can sense its existence," he said.

    When hearing that, the two middle-aged women knitted their brows.

    "Do you know that it''s not easy to find the Core of the Holy me, even a low-level one like the Holy Spirit me," Mu Yueli replied.

    "One year or even ten years might not be enough. Even if we can withstand the heat, it''s only temporary, we''ll still run out of spiritual energy if it''s too long. And it could cause us injuries or worse than that if there''s an ident. If youe along, you''ll die under the condition."

    "And why do you think that we need a long time?" Ciel answered with a question.

    "What do you mean?" This time it was I who asked.

    "I know where the Core of the me," Ciel replied.

    "Are you serious?" I and Mu Yueli spontaneously asked simultaneously, surprised by Ciel''s words.

    Even Mu Yixue almost said the same thing, she only restrained herself as she realized it was inappropriate for her to speak like that to Ciel.

 Chapter 27 Under the Volcano

    <h4>Chapter 27 Under the Volcano</h4>

    "When have I never been serious? I''ve always been serious, never said nonsense," Ciel replied which of course made I and Mu Yueli''s lips twitch as they assumed he kept talking nonsense.

    "Let''s go, don''t linger here," he added.

    I and Mu Yueli looked at each other again, thetter slightly nodding to the former, as if she was saying that just do what he wanted.

    After that, I began to steer the ark towards the center of the continent.

    Rumble!

    The movement of the ark shook space andnd.

    However, people couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief as they watched them leave.

    Seeing the people from the Ice Pce was indeed an amazing experience, but it was also extremely nerve-wracking, as if the grim reaper was already beside them.

    To go to the center of the continent, the ark only took a few minutes.

    It easily passed through the huge forests surrounding the volcano.

    There, Jian Wuxin and the old woman Elder Meng were standing on the side of the volcano''s crater, looking at theva within.

    Seeing the arrival of the Ice Pce ark, they couldn''t help but knit their brows.

    "Why are they here?" Jian Wuxin wondered.

    Although she wasn''t afraid of them, she didn''t want her business interrupted.

    Right after that, Elder Meng said, "they are also moving."

    What she meant was obviously I and Mu Yueli.

    Sure enough, when Ciel and the others descended from the ark, the two middle-aged women followed behind them.

    It didn''t take them long to arrive beside the crater, more precisely beside Jian Wuxin and Elder Meng.

    Thetter looked at I and asked, "what do you want to do here, I?"

    "What about you, Elder Meng?" I asked back.

    The two women squinted, as if they wanted to fight over a treasure.

    "We''re here for the Holy Spirit me, I hope our goals aren''t the same." Cial finally spoke.

    When she heard that, Jian Wuxin immediately replied, "how are you going to get that me?"

    Her expression looked dubious when she said that.

    However, it also made Ciel understand that their goals were not the same.

    "That''s not difficult for me," he replied with a confident smile.

    "Since I''ve already said my goal, so can you say yours, Miss Jian?" Ciel continued with the question.

    Unfortunately, Jian Wuxin replied with a soft snort. "None of your business, you mind your own business!"

    "Omg, you''re too cold, miss..." Ciel wasn''t angry, he justughed after hearing her reply.

    Elder Ming observed Ciel after she heard him say that it wasn''t difficult for him.

    She wondered if that was true.

    After that, she nced at I and Mu Yueli who did indeed seem like they were following Ciel''s wishes.

    Then, she shook her head, throwing away her thoughts before saying to Jian Wuxin. "Miss, let''s go."

    "Mm!" Jian Wuxin nodded.

    Her aura radiated, coating her body from head to toe.

    Together with Elder Ming, she jumped into the crater and then dived into thevake within the crater.

    Their auras disappeared very quickly.

    Ciel looked at I and Mu Yueli as he said, e on, but just us, the others wait here."

    Ciel looked at Mu Yixue and the others after saying that.

    They nodded in response, as if there was an instinct to obey him.

    Right after that, Ciel saw I point her finger at him. Ice energy flowed from there, enveloping his body and it then turned into an ice armor.

    It was very light and did not make Ciel feel cold, but at the same time, Ciel felt a very safe sensation, as if he would be fine even if he went to hell.

    As he observed the ice armor with his Eyes of Heaven, he found that it was very structured. I obviously spent a lot of energy to make it even though on the surface she did it casually.

    Perhaps she was also worried about something bad happening to him so the Ice Goddess was angry.

    Ciel smiled slightly before jumping into the crater.

    Whoosh!

    His speed also increased due to the presence of the ice armor. It didn''t take him long to arrive right in front of theva.

    There, he stopped briefly to make sure everything was safe.

    Only when he felt no heat at all did he dive into theva.

    In front of him, everything waspletely dark, like a night without light.

    However, as his eyes looked around, the scene quickly became very clear.

    Ciel found many bones around him, from the bones of beasts to humans.

    Some still emitted an extraordinary aura, which meant the owner of those bones was quite a powerful expert.

    Whoosh!

    I suddenly sent an ice spear forward, splitting theva to create a path.

    Far below, surprisingly enough, was a hidden crypt, seemingly vast and full of light.

    The curious Ciel didn''t use the power of his eyes further, he flew there instead.

    When he finally arrived there, his mouth opened slightly at the sight that shocked him.

    Below, he saw a boundlessnd mass, so vast, it was probably as wide as the continent above.

    And thatnd was filled with mes that were transparent in color. It was precisely because it was transparent that thend could be seen.

    asionally, there were explosions in those transparent mes, releasing shockwaves so powerful and hot that space seemed to be on fire.

    Looking at those mes without using the power of the Eyes of Heaven made Ciel feel a stinging sensation in his eyes so that even his tears dripped out.

    "Mm, it''s strange that the continent above isn''t burning with the Holy Spirit me below it," Mu Yueli said suddenly.

    When she heard that, I narrowed her eyes, looked around, but failed to find anything.

    "There must be something that protects the continent or rather it makes the forces here not affect things outside so much," she said.

    "Maybe they know that."

    She stared at the specific area within the me where Jian Wuxin and Elder Meng stood.

    Ciel did not care about them now as he began to make observations with the power of his eyes.

    Since the me was transparent in color, so the Core was even more transparent that it was almost invisible.

    Plus, the Core of the Holy me was always small, which was why it was so difficult to find it in such a vast ce.

    However, the true ability of the Eyes of Heaven was to see everything including hidden things.

    When he activated the power of the eyes further, various things that should have been invisible began to appear, such as various kinds of tiny fire insects.

    They were clearly visible to his eyes.

    And it didn''t take him long to find something that stood out.

    It was like a diamond, just the size of a handheld.

    What was interesting about it was its aura of extreme heat, as if it was the source of all heat.

 Chapter 28 Arrival of a Demigod

    <h4>Chapter 28 Arrival of a Demigod</h4>

    "Let''s go there," Ciel said as he pointed in the direction where the Core was.

    I and Mu Yueli who followed his gaze found nothing. They were somewhat hesitant, but had no other choice but to follow him when he took a step.

    While going there, Ciel began to watch Jian Wuxin and Elder Meng, he wanted to know what they were talking about.

    And it didn''t take him long to arrive in front of that transparent mes.

    It was emitting an extremely strong scent of heat, if he wasn''t protected by that ice armor, just breathing could definitely make him die.

    However, that ice armor allowed him to breathefortably.

    Even if he was mortal, he wouldn''t be afraid of those mes.

    This time, he did not even stop flying, continuing to head towards the ce where the Core was.

    At this point, Elder Meng and Jian Wuxin couldn''t help but observe them.

    Thetter asked, "if in case they take this me, will it be alright?"

    She didn''t want to assume Ciel actually had the ability, but that flying speed made her instincts think that Ciel could actually find the Core of the me.

    "When the lord came to this ce, this Holy Spirit me was still just a small seed, and that was not the reason the lord chose toe here. He left this me here just so that there would be a natural barrier so that random people wouldn''te to this ce." Elder Meng replied, implying that the Holy Spirit me wasn''t important to them.

    "However, we can''t let them see us."

    "Those two women shouldn''t dare to make trouble, right?" said Jian Wuxin.

    "True, but I''m afraid that boy can''t resist curiosity. He seems to be able to make I and Mu Yueli helpless." Elder Meng looked at Arthur again, knitting her brows and wondering what exactly the ability he had.

    "If he dares, my sword will not remain silent," Jian Wuxin said in a cold tone.

    Little did she know that Ciel could hear their conversation as he kept a close eye on them.

    After hearing all of their words, he instantly concluded that they weren''t doing anything simple here.

    ''The lord that old woman is referring to should be the Sword God,'' Ciel thought because only he had the right to be called such by Elder Meng.

    And the fact that such a figure had evere to this continent was truly amazing and unexpected.

    What is he preparing here?

    Ciel knew that he had to keep a close eye on them because he might discover a good secret.

    Not long after, he finally arrived at the intended area.

    Even after arriving there, I and Mu Yueli still looked confused.

    They would practically not notice unless they touched the Core directly.

    "Over there!" Ciel pointed ahead.

    I and Mu Yueli nced at it, thetter then pointed her hand forward.

    Ice energy flowed from her hand, surrounding the area pointed out by Ciel and covering it.

    Rumble!

    There was a sudden tremor as the boundless mes separated with its core.

    Of course, the mes didn''t disappear immediately, but they seemed to lose control, bing extremely chaotic.

    "They really found it!" Jian Wuxin had no other choice but to be even more shocked when she saw the scene.

    Elder Meng, on the other hand, was silent, but seemed to be thinking.

    In the end, she grabbed Jian Wuxin''s hand as she said, "let''s go!"

    Right after she said that, a tunnel suddenly appeared under her feet and she directly entered it with Jian Wuxin.

    In some areas of the ze, there were mes surging upwards, anding out through the cracks of thend.

    This shocked the people above thend when they saw white mes everywhere.

    Some knowledgeable ones immediately came to the conclusion of what was happening.

    "They have obtained the Core of the Holy Spirit me," they said.

    "It must be the people from the Ice Pce who did it, huh, I hope no foolse to interfere."

    Unfortunately, the turmoil from the Holy Spirit me was indeed so great, it could be felt by people from other continents.

    Some were continents sorge that High Level Hegemons could be found.

    When they felt the turmoil, their eyes were immediately drawn to the Fire Mountain Continent.

    Near that continent, there was actually a truly extraordinary continent, the Ancient Ark Continent.

    This was a continent with more experts and there was even a Demigod among them though only in the First Stage.

    At this point, red light shot out from the center of the continent, illuminating each side of the continent with a boundless aura of heat.

    "True Fire Lord."

    The people of the continent referred to his title with trembling because he was the strongest there.

    Incidentally, he also focused on the power of fire, so there was no way he wouldn''t be interested in something like this.

    The light that enveloped his body dissipated, revealing the figure of an old man with red hair.

    He was already somewhat hunched over, but his legs seemed as if they could easily sink a mountain.

    His face was filled with joy as he looked at the Fire Mountain Continent.

    "Someone really found the Core, who is it?" He wondered.

    Of course, he didn''t know that there were people from the Ice Pce there or else he wouldn''t even dare to jump out of hisir.

    "I have to go no matter what. With my fire power, I have the advantage to fight there." His eyes emitted a greedy light.

    After saying that, he directly flew towards the Fire Mountain Continent.

    He was so fast, splitting the clouds in his path and leaving a trail of mes behind him.

    When they saw him, the Hegemons chose not to move.

    A Demigod also came, they really had no chance at all topete.

    When the True Fire Lord arrived at the Fire Mountain Continent, he instantly released boundless mes.

    A sea of mes filled the continent''s skies, making the entire continent a desert in just an instant due to overheating.

    People didn''t even have time to react to the changes around them.

    When they realized, they could only curse.

    "Damn, this continent is almost destroyed now," some of them said.

    Of course, with the continent''s natural climate, it would return to the way it was, but that would take time, not happen in a short period of time.

 Chapter 29 Isla鈥檚 Moves

    <h4>Chapter 29 I''s Moves</h4>

    Ciel could naturally sense themotion above.

    He stared over there, his eyes piercing through thend.

    When he saw that boundless sea of mes, he couldn''t help but be astonished. This was a power so great, beyond his imagination that he thought a god hade.

    Indeed he had seen two gods, even now standing with two Demigods.

    However, he had never seen them unleash power.

    Perhaps from his point of view, their powers did not look different at all as they both gave the impression of being limitless.

    Only they themselves knew the difference.

    Like even Mu Yueli and I, in front of the Ice Goddess, they were still just helpless little beings.

    "Just a little fish!" I suddenly spoke.

    An ice spear appeared in her hand, looking extremely solid as if it was created from the vast ocean being condensed before being frozen.

    Casually, she threw the spear into the volcano''s crater.

    Whoosh!

    It was so fast, extinguishing all theva inside the volcanic crater as it passed by.

    Then, it flew high into the sky.

    The True Fire Lord had just stepped down from within his sea of mes only to find an ice spear hurtling towards him.

    He froze with his eyes wide open.

    Aside from the fact that it was too fast, the pressure also made it difficult for him to move.

    "Damn it!" He cursed as he realized that he had encountered too powerful an enemy.

    Knowing that he couldn''t dodge, so he could only parry the ice spear.

    In front of him, an enormous pagoda appeared, covered in mes.

    It seemed to be an artifact that was forged continuously so that it had an extremely high density.

    Unfortunately, the moment the ice spear struck the pagoda, the mes enveloping it instantly froze and the pagoda was then knocked aside.

    BANG!

    It quickly fell, copsing countless mountains.

    "Nooo..." The True Fire Lord suddenly couldn''t help but panic in this situation.

    He hadn''t expected the difference in their strength to be so great.

    And he couldn''t do anything else either as the spearhead was already stuck in front of him and easily pierced his heart.

    It brought him into that sea of mes that instantly became an enormous block of ice.

    "Oh my god..." People were mesmerized by the sight, having nothing but admiration.

    However, that awe was short-lived.

    The block of ice suddenly began to fall.

    "Damn!"

    The block of ice was bigger than the continent, so if it fell, the continent would practically sink into the sea.

    Of course, I was not the type who would destroy a non-originating party in a normal situation like this.

    She snapped her fingers and the block of ice instantly turned into snow, slowly falling onto the continent.

    People could finally heave a sigh of relief, but looking at the amount of snow, they estimated that the continent would continue to be snowed in for several years.

    The desert instantly disappeared, the continent bing an ice continent instantly.

    BANG!

    In the midst of that snow, a spear-pierced ice sculpture fell, a sight that shocked people.

    When they saw whose statue it was, they took a deep breath, looking at each other with fear.

    Ciel looked at I after that, thinking that this woman looked even more beautiful.

    Perhaps it was because she had already shown her great strength.

    "What?" I was ufortable with Ciel''s gaze that seemed to want to eat her.

    Ciel smiled in response and said, "well, help me get that Core now!"

    I didn''t want to continue interacting with him for fear of some other nonsenseing out of his mouth.

    She looked at Mu Yueli and nodded to her.

    After that, she stepped towards the Core of the me while Mu Yueli opened a path from the ice barrier she created.

    The Core of the me was still barely visible, but its existence felt very clear.

    Arriving in front of the core, I took out a yellow piece of paper filled with runes and in the center was the word ''seal.''

    It was a formation that had a function simr to a storage ring.

    However, it was of course quite different as the storage ring probably couldn''t withstand something as powerful as the Holy Spirit me.

    Hence, something was specially created to deal with it.

    I then ced the seal under the Core.

    "Open it!" She said in a low voice.

    Immediately afterward a vortex-like hole appeared under the Core.

    It was trying to absorb the Core, but obviously the process would not be easy.

    At the same time, it began to absorb the me first.

    That me flowed in from the new holes created by Mu Yueli on her ice barrier.

    This kind of thing was necessary so that there would be no chaos.

    Of course, the time required would not be short either.

    Ciel turned his attention to Jian Wuxin and Elder Meng who entered the tunnel under the me.

    The tunnel was extremely long. Surprisingly enough, there were swords stuck everywhere.

    Those swords weren''t actually real swords, Ciel could see the truth.

    They were something created from spiritual energy that leaked out and then turned into swords because the spiritual energy itself was full of thews of the sword.

    This was indeed something very miraculous, but Ciel couldn''t help but wonder how a God experienced such leaking energy.

    It was actually impossible unless the God did it on purpose or was injured too badly.

    There, Jian Wuxin and Elder Meng walked with slow steps.

    There were several protective formations, but they were able to pass easily as if they knew the secrets of all those formations.

    Momentster, they arrived at another crypt where there was arge gate locked with a greatsword.

    It did not emit an aura, but it seemed that it could not be opened by anyone except those with permission.

    Jian Wuxin narrowed her eyes as she looked at the gate, looking nervous.

    "Miss, only your blood can open this gate," Elder Meng told her.

    Jian Wuxin nodded, her nail digging into her finger until a drop of blood fell out.

    She didn''t let the blood fall to the ground, she picked it up and walked toward the gate.

    Arriving in front of it, she ced her hand on the gate so that the blood would also stick to the gate.

    Rumble!

    It suddenly rumbled, and finally emitted an extremely powerful aura.

    An aura that could definitely make many continents tremble.

    However, fortunately the formations in the tunnel prevented the aura from leaking out.

    BANG!

    The greatsword fell and the gate began to open slowly.

 Chapter 30 Secret

    <h4>Chapter 30 Secret</h4>

    Behind the gate, there was a spacious and magnificent hall, not much different from the Ice Goddess'' pce hall in terms of splendor.

    However, there was nothing there but a sword stuck in the center of the hall.

    The sword was golden in color, quite long, and had two des that looked like they could each cut through the sky.

    Vaguely, there was a sharp light emanating from the sword. The light seemed to be able to tear apart whoever it enveloped because when you looked closely, you would find countless sword shes within the light.

    Elder Meng took a deep breath when she saw the sword. She looked at Jian Wuxin, nodding lightly to her.

    Thetter then took a step into the hall, toward the sword.

    Her steps were slow but every time the soles of her feet stepped on the floor of the hall, the sound of footsteps echoed loudly.

    Jian Wuxin quickly arrived in front of the sword.

    She sighed softly then took out something from her storage ring.

    It was an aluminum bottle, having a seal on it.

    Jian Wuxin had to use her blood to break the seal.

    Only after the seal disappeared could the bottle be opened.

    Ciel peered into the bottle and found golden blood filled with power.

    Even just looking at that blood made the blood in his body tremble uncontrobly, as if he was looking at supreme blood.

    ''Wait, that''s not Blood Essence, right? How can there be so much Blood Essence?'' Ciel was confused.

    Every cultivator practically had Blood Essence that if used could increase strength, but afterwards could cause the strength to weaken drastically unless the Blood Essence was replenished. That was not easy of course because replenishing Blood Essence required arge amount of resources.

    Of course, the Blood Essence that each cultivator possessed was also not as much as in that bottle.

    The owner should have collected it little by little.

    As Ciel was still wondering, Jian Wuxin ced the bottle in front of the sword as she said, "father, please get up!"

    Her words sounded like Thunder in Ciel''s ears. He opened his mouth as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    ''What does that mean?'' He wondered again.

    Swish!

    Suddenly the blood essence came out of the bottle and enveloped the sword.

    The sword then shook violently, emitting more light.

    After that, the sword began to absorb that Blood Essence so that it dried up very quickly.

    "Wuxin, so it''s you, it''s a good thing you came here or I would have really died." Suddenly a man''s voice that sounded very majestic echoed from the sword.

    "Father, what exactly happened, why did you die?" asked Jian Wuxin.

    Her words actually confirmed that her father had died, but it seemed that he had managed to live again by some method.

    This wasn''t so surprising considering the Sword God was an extremely powerful God. People at his level practically had many unfathomable methods.

    "It''s not something I can exin," the Sword God replied.

    "Anyway, you should leave immediately, my recovery will take a very long time, and this ce will be full of chaos. Remember to keep this secret or our n will be in serious trouble."

    Jian Wuxin closed her eyes at her father''s words. In the end, she sighed, nodding lightly towards the sword before turning to leave.

    Her steps were a bit slow, but she couldn''t help but quicken her pace as there was a strong vibration that appeared.

    When she arrived in front of the gate, Elder Meng grabbed her wrist then led her away at her speed.

    It only took them an instant to arrive outside the tunnel again, and the tunnel instantly disappeared.

    There were no visible effects from outside.

    They tried to remain calm before looking at Ciel and the others.

    However, they seemed to have no interest in caring about what they were doing.

    Elder Meng directly took Jian Wuxin away.

    Little did they know that Ciel was smiling as he watched their departure.

    This was not a disgrace, but a secret that would be even more terrifying if revealed to the public.

    It was necessary to know that any faction led by a God had so many resources, let alone a Supreme God.

    When the God of the faction dies, it will be difficult for the faction to live peacefully.

    The hungry wolves will regard it as meat without an owner.

    Plus, such factions tended to have offended many people, so their enemies were truly countless.

    Unless they had another God, it was difficult for them to survive.

    As far as Ciel knew, the Jian n, which was the Sword God''s n did not have any other gods.

    The Ice Pce at least had the first disciple of the Ice Goddess who was rumored to have be a God although her current whereabouts were unknown.

    "What made you smile?" Mu Yueli suddenly asked Ciel.

    Thetter looked at her andughed softly.

    "How about I say that I smile because I think of you," he said.

    "You!" Mu Yueli blushed at that, not knowing whether she was annoyed or embarrassed.

    "Boy, if I were you with the status you got, I wouldn''t think about worldly things anymore and focus on cultivating. You''re wasting the opportunity you have." She said, giving advice to Ciel.

    However, Ciel replied, "You''re wrong, I didn''t waste the opportunity I got. Like now, I''m asking for your help to obtain the Holy Spirit me. Tomorrow, I will ask the Goddess for help to repair my cultivation foundation. Then, I will cultivate with the Nature Spiritual Pill that the Elf Queen gave me. After that, I will ask the Goddess and the Queen for help to merge with the Holy Spirit me.

    "Where am I wasting an opportunity? Of course, having a little fun isn''t a bad thing, it''s also making use of the opportunity I have, after all, cultivating doesn''t have to be all the time."

    Hearing that, Mu Yueli''s mouth froze, suddenly realizing that Ciel really had a structured n.

    Plus, those four opportunities were practically huge opportunities, able to turn someone who was originally mediocre into a seeming genius.

 Chapter 31 Inevitable Fate

    <h4>Chapter 31 Inevitable Fate</h4>

    At this point, Mu Yueli also wondered what the Elf Queen''s attitude towards Ciel was. Why did she give him such a precious resource? Was it a gift to honor the Goddess?

    Unfortunately, the news that Ciel was the Young King of the Elf Kingdom was only known to the Elven higher-ups.

    Of course, they wouldn''t spread the news now.

    "By the way, can you make the area safe here? I''m tired of standing and wearing armor," Ciel said while Mu Yueli was still silent.

    "That''s dangerous, an ident could cause you to burn to death," Mu Yulie replied.

    "You underestimate me too much, this ce also can''t kill me because I''m protected by the strongest protection formation of the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen," Ciel replied, surprising Mu Yulie and even I who were standing in front.

    How could they not, they had also expected that, but the Goddess had not given them any despite their many contributions to the Ice Pce.

    Plus, Ciel had even gotten a protection formation from the Elf Queen.

    This made Mu Yueli wonder if a God could kill him.

    "What are you waiting for, don''t dy an order from me," Ciel said again in a tone that seemed angry.

    Mu Yueli pressed her lips together before finally doing as he asked.

    With one move, Mu Yueli created an area surrounded by a transparent ice wall so that no fire could enter. Even the heat from the fire was not felt there at all.

    There was only cool air that was veryfortable to breathe.

    Since Ciel was tired of standing, Mu Yueli also took out a veryfortable chair to rx on.

    Ciel ordered her to remove the ice armor before sitting down.

    However, even after sitting down, he was still staring at Mu Yueli.

    "What else?" the woman asked, looking like she was worried.

    Ciel responded by gesturing for her toe closer.

    "What do you want?" Mu Yueli couldn''t help but frown at that. She had a bad feeling. Even I was staring at him with bated breath.

    She wondered if this young man would be even more unreasonable.

    "Sit beside me," Ciel replied, saying his wish.

    "Do you want to refuse my order?" He then asked with narrowed eyes.

    "The so-called orders in the right path sect are only if they are good things, despicable things cannot be considered orders," Mu Yueli replied, still refusing Ciel''s orders.

    "You really dare huh, do you consider my orders to be bad things?" Ciel showed an increasingly impatient expression.

    He couldn''t deny that there was a desire to dominate.

    This was indeed an instance where a fish became a dragon, or if it was on earth, a poor man who suddenly became rich from winning the lottery, it was bing increasingly absurd.

    Fortunately, Ciel was still aware of his own behavior. He thought that was enough because what was dangerous was being reckless without realizing one''s own depravity.

    And in front of Mu Yueli, Ciel could be sure to always be safe because even her strongest attacks would not be able to do anything to him.

    "Mm!" Ciel suddenly thought of something.

    He waved his hand, pulling Mu Yueli''s body towards him, just like he had once done to Mu Yixue.

    He did that just for fun, but surprisingly enough, Mu Yueli''s body instantly floated in the air, moving towards him before falling on his thigh.

    "You!" Mu Yueli''s mouth opened, stunned by this sudden movement.

    I was even shaken so much that her body swayed, not believing that Mu Yueli would let Ciel pull her body.

    She was a Third Stage Demigod, her strength so great that she could easily sink a small continent like the Fire Mountain Continent.

    She could practically resist Ciel''s pull with just her physical strength, but instead she did nothing.

    Although she was now shocked and seemed to realize that she was careless, it was unfortunately toote.

    Ciel quickly hugged her waist, and brought his face closer to hers.

    With a faint smile, he said, "it seems that you are just shy, dear Yueli."

    He did not hesitate to call her with affectionate calls, even saying her name.

    Mu Yueli who was originally ready to jump froze again with a flushed face. Even her breathing became quick and warm.

    Ciel observed her beautiful middle age face and short hair.

    When he nced down, he could see her thighs which were exposed quite a lot since she was only wearing a short dress.

    Her lips as they parted were captivating. They were slightly wet so the urge to stick his tongue into her lips was strong.

    Ciel naturally did not hold back as the opportunity was in sight.

    With a quick movement, he kissed her lips, making her freeze even more.

    Up until now, Ciel had never even kissed Mu Yixue who could practically be considered to be already submissive to him, but today he kissed her aunt.

    Of course, there was a logical reason for that.

    The young Mu Yixue was easier to conquer. Plus Ciel had her secrets, but Mu Yulie was naturally different, not easy to conquer. Hence, kissing her to give her a deep impression was good for the future development of their rtionship.

    Unlike Mu Yulie''s eyes that were always cold, her lips were warm and soft, giving Ciel infinite sensations, even raising his desire to the highest point that he tore off her dress and explored her body.

    Unfortunately, before he could do so, Mu Yueli had alreadye to her senses.

    She hastily jumped up and almost fell as shended.

    After which, she pointed at Ciel with trembling hands.

    "Y-you? Y-you? How dare you?" She said in a halting tone.

    Unfortunately, Ciel responded to her reaction with a faint smile.

    He touched his own lips which still had the vor of Mu Yueli''s lips.

    "Now you know that I am a brave man," he replied.

    "You took my first kiss," Mu Yulie replied.

    Her breasts moved up and down as she said that.

    Her words were actually quite surprising to Ciel, he hadn''t expected her to care so much about that.

    "You can think of it as an inevitable fate for two people who are destined to have each other," Ciel said.

    Those words were probably suitable for a conservative woman like Mu Yulie.

 Chapter 32 Return

    <h4>Chapter 32 Return</h4>

    "Nonsense!" Mu Yueli clearly did not ept Ciel''s words, she had nothing but anger.

    Ciel replied casually, "but it happened, right?"

    "You''re the one who made it happen."

    "Yeah, but you know that my movements are due to fate, otherwise, how could a First Stage Spiritual Master kiss a Third Stage Demigod. Without the intervention of fate, it''s impossible." Ciel continued to say nonsense even though he himself did not believe in fate.

    Unfortunately, some people really did believe.

    Mu Yueli was probably one of them, she was just trying to resist because it was a destiny that was too shocking for her.

    At this point, she was no longer able to answer Ciel''s words.

    Due to her fickle mood, her skin also changed, sometimes flushing and sometimes pallid.

    "Yulie, you have to calm down!" I became worried about her so she had to divide her attention.

    Unfortunately it was really difficult for Mu Yulie to calm down even though she was actually the one with the bestposure among the Ice Pce elders.

    I wondered if she were to experience that, what would happen?

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly Mu Yulie moved, flying upwards,ing out of the Holy Spirit me in an instant.

    She didn''t stop, continuing to fly into that volcanic crater.

    Mu Yixue and the other Ice Pce disciples who saw her frowned as they could feel her aura bing chaotic.

    "What''s going on?" They began to wonder.

    Right after that, Mu Yulie flew further into the sky and disappeared from their sight a momentter.

    "Was there an ident?" asked one of the disciples.

    "Perhaps, after all, there are always unexpected things when dealing with a thing like the Holy Spirit me," replied the other.

    "But I don''t think she was hurt," Mei Mei added.

    Her eyes looked at Mu Yixue who was narrowing her eyes as she stared at where Mu Yueli had disappeared.

    Of course, Mu Yixue herself couldn''t guess what was going on.

    Below, Ciel was stunned as he watched Mu Yulie''s departure.

    "Is she sulking?" He wondered without hiding his voice.

    I gritted her teeth when she heard his words, she snorted coldly and said, "You really are petty, no wonder your cultivation is so low. You go to any random ce and you will find thousands of people who are better than you."

    Probably because she knew words of warning and such were useless to Ciel, so I had no other choice but to mock his weakness.

    His mood had soured slightly due to Mu Yulie''s departure and I''s words were enough to upset him.

    He snorted at her and replied coldly, "just do your job, and don''t speak again, or I''ll fuck you right here!"

    "You!"

    I staggered, but she couldn''t help but panic because of Ciel''s earlier boldness.

    Her instincts told her that this young man would not be afraid to go that far towards her.

    In the end, she could only contain her annoyance, not speak anymore, and focus on her task.

    Ciel began to lie down on the chair, very rxed as he waited for I.

    Over time, the Holy Spirit me became smaller and smaller.

    I was indeed doing her job well. There was no chaos whatsoever throughout the process. And of course no one else hade since I sent her spear.

    The people, even the Demigods from afar did not dare to act immediately, they investigated first.

    When they realized that this was the business of the people from the Ice Pce, they left immediately.

    ***

    When the sky had darkened somewhat, I finally finished transferring the Holy Spirit me into the seal.

    "Done," she said in a low voice while looking around.

    It was now an empty crypt. There were no more mes at all, only the remains of the burnt area.

    I made a brief observation as if she was looking for something, perhaps wanting to know the hidden formation that made the Holy Spirit me unable to significantly affect the continent above.

    "Hand it over!" Ciel suddenly approached her and extended his hand towards her.

    Knowing that he wanted the seal, I immediately handed it over as she didn''t want any more drama between them.

    Ciel took a look at the seal. Without using the Eyes of Heaven, he was really made to think that it was just ordinary paper. If he found it on the street, he might not hesitate to kick it into the trash.

    Smiling, he put the seal into his storage ring.

    "Let''s go," he said as he flew upwards. I followed behind him while constantly ncing down.

    They arrived at the volcano again in no time.

    Mu Yixue and the others waited almost motionlessly.

    They all stared at Ciel, wondering what he had experienced under the volcano.

    Ciel didn''t say anything to them, he just gave a sign to leave immediately.

    Once on board the ark, I immediately moved the ark towards the north where the Ice Continent was.

    It became a journey at night, but it wouldn''t be the Realm of Life if there wasn''t beauty.

    In the sky, countless stars and gxies emitted infinite light, forming various scenes that dazzled the eyes.

    asionally, a star falls, and explodes to brighten the sky.

    In fact, the continents below that humans inhabit are also full of light, none of which look dark.

    Ciel enjoyed the view so much that he continued to stand at the side of the ark''s deck while the Ice Pce disciples watched him with various expressions.

    Since it was a return trip, time seemed to go faster.

    Before they knew it, they arrived back in front of the courtyard of the Goddess'' Pce.

    Even the night was crowded there, and people were discussing the Ice Prince''s journey, wondering where he had gone.

    Meanwhile, when Ciel wanted to get off the ark, Mu Yixue who was following him suddenly said, "Prince, how about we go to the night market on the outskirts of the city, there''s a lot of good food there."

    Ciel was surprised to hear her take the initiative to invite him somewhere, but looking at her expression, he thought he knew why.

    This woman was just too nervous, afraid of being taken to the room so she wanted to dy the time.

    However, Ciel did not think her suggestion was a bad one.

    With a faint smile, he nodded.

    "Just the two of us, the others can go home," he said which instantly made Mu Yixue''s lips part.

 Chapter 33 White Horse

    <h4>Chapter 33 White Horse</h4>

    At first, Mu Yixue felt embarrassed when there were Ice Pce disciples around because they would see how Ciel did things to her.

    However, right now, she felt awkward just going out alone with Ciel. Didn''t it look like they were on a date.

    Mei Mei and the disciples who had been mesmerized by Ciel pressed their lips together.

    Their feelings became uncontroble since they knew that the Frozen Heart actually had another way, which was to love someone until the heart froze.

    Unfortunately, the man they found attractive was now only focused on one of them. And it was the prettiest one sopeting became difficult.

    When they leave, they can''t help but pout.

    Mei Mei didn''t leave right away, she asked Ciel, "prince, what about this edict?"

    Although Ciel said that she could keep it under normal conditions, but she wasn''t sure how when she didn''t go with Ciel.

    She was worried that Ciel would need the edict when he was alone.

    Ciel thought for a while and finally picked up the edict again. He would hand it over to Mei Mei again when he needed to.

    Only, even after Ciel took the edict, Mei Mei still hadn''t left, as if she found it hard to leave.

    She kept her lips pressed together, asionally ncing at Mu Yixue who unfortunately turned her gaze in another direction.

    Fortunately, at the same time, I suddenly called out to Mei Mei when she wanted to leave.

    "Girl, follow me," she said in amand-like tone.

    Having been called out by her master, Mei Mei did not dare to remain silent, she immediately followed I. It was unknown where they went. Now, there were only Ciel and Mu Yixue left in the pce grounds.

    The woman seemed more nervous now. And Ciel didn''t mince words either, he immediately grabbed her hand, pulling her until she leaned against his body.

    "Prince!" Mu Yixue spontaneously uttered that because of her racing heart.

    Ciel observed her ruddy face and eyes that seemed as if they dared not look at him.

    Taking a step, he asked, "what do you think of me now?"

    "What kind of opinion?" Mu Yixue couldn''t help but panic at being asked about that.

    "Yeah, like my appearance and my nature." Ciel didn''t mind exining to her so she really couldn''t refuse to answer.

    Hearing that, Mu Yixue rolled her eyes, ncing in the other direction.

    "Your nature sucks," she replied.

    Ciel naturally didn''t take offense to her answer. Actually, it wasmon knowledge that if women were attracted to a man, they would say the man was annoying.

    Maybe they were telling the truth, but at the same time also liked the man''s annoying nature.

    It''s different when they really don''t have an attraction, whether the guy has annoying traits or good traits, it''s all as if it doesn''t exist in their eyes.

    If asked, they will probably answer that they don''t know despite seeing the guy often.

    "What about my appearance, handsome or ordinary?" Ciel asked again, even making it clear that Mu Yixue had not answered that one.

    Obviously it was also because she had trouble saying it.

    If she said his appearance was mediocre, apart from lying, she also seemed to be mocking Ciel. However, if she said that he was handsome, it was even more embarrassing because it seemed like she was a young girl who was mesmerized by a man.

    At this point, Mu Yixue pressed her lips together, pretending as if she was thinking.

    She nned to continue like that until Ciel thought of another topic.

    "You, really!" Ciel was a little annoyed, he patted her butt as punishment, even squeezing it for a moment.

    "You!" Mu Yixue was trembling and embarrassed.

    Fortunately, they had not yet left the pce grounds.

    When they arrived at the road in front of the pce grounds, Ciel was attracted to a tall and beautiful white horse. Many people also seemed interested in the horse.

    It belonged to an old man, but he seemed unable to ride it. Plus, the horse even seemed to want to run away from him, so the old man had to hold onto its rope and follow it wherever it went.

    Incidentally, the horse passed through the area in front of Ciel.

    The old man quickly nodded to Ciel, as if he wanted to salute him.

    "Old man, how about selling this horse to me?" asked Ciel suddenly.

    He was interested for a reason.

    Within the horse''s body, he saw an amazing bloodline. It just hadn''t really awakened yet so the horse didn''t create an iparable aura.

    Ciel''s question made the old man show a doubtful expression, perhaps he also knew that this horse was unique.

    Now that Ciel wanted it, he couldn''t help but feel ufortable.

    Under ordinary circumstances, people in the Ice Continent might not hesitate to give an amazing thing to the Ice Pce, but if it was too unique and full of mystery, even selling it was a tough thing.

    Unfortunately, this was a situation where the Ice Prince wanted to buy it.

    When the old man looked at Ciel, he found his lips curling up slightly.

    That somehow frightened him. His instincts told him that something bad would happen if he refused.

    Not wanting that to happen, he finally nodded.

    "Prince, there''s no need to buy it, I''ll give it to you, but as you can see, this horse is rather disobedient," he said hastily.

    At this point, he dared not ept anything from Ciel so he chose to give the horse directly to him.

    And he believed that it was a better choice because the Ice Pce would definitely repay him.

    "Thank you!" Ciel replied, not refusing the old man''s wishes.

    He grabbed the rope, then extended his hand to a certain area on the horse''s body.

    There, there was a small thorn piercing its body,pletely invisible.

    Upon touching the thorn, he instantly transferred it to his storage ring, and the horse calmed down instantly.

    "Eh?" The old man and the people were dumbfounded by the scene.

    They wondered what had happened.

    Of course, they didn''t see Ciel''s movements because it waspletely hidden.

    Some looked at each other while saying, "as expected, despite his low cultivation, he has abilities. He was instantly able to calm that horse down."

    At this moment, the horse stuck out its tongue and licked Ciel''s hand.

    "Hehehehe!" Cielughed while looking at Mu Yixue.

    "It seems that we don''t have to walk this time," he said.

    Ice City was so vast, it would only take a short while to get out of the city by ark, but walking would take quite a long time.

    Horseback riding was a better option.

 Chapter 34 Those Watching

    <h4>Chapter 34 Those Watching</h4>

    Ciel didn''t wait for Mu Yixue to react, he hugged her slender waist and jumped onto the horse.

    Pa!

    The twonded perfectly on the horse''s body and it was such afortable ce to sit that their bodies didn''t sway at all.

    People, especially the youths took a deep breath at the sight.

    Mu Yixue who they thought of as an untouchable woman, a woman they could only dream of forever was suddenly so docile in front of Ciel, as if she was giving Ciel permission to explore her beautiful body.

    Of course, Mu Yixue blushed at this situation.

    She looked at the building with ss walls not far ahead to see her figure, and was instantly mesmerized by the scene on the horse.

    The handsome figure and the beautiful figure on the gant horse were like something out of a painting that told the story of the prince and princess of two kingdoms.

    About two people who were born with perfection and various gifts and united in love.

    Mu Yixue admired that in which one of the figures was herself.

    If even she was so in awe, what about the others?

    Looking around, Mu Yixue found faces that were being mesmerized.

    Hua!

    Ciel suddenly pulled on the horse''s rope, telling it to run immediately.

    It quickly headed towards the long street that led directly to the city gate, a long and wide street, full of people despite the night sky.

    Ciel didn''t need to be cautious when riding a horse here.

    Some were angered by his speed that almost crashed into their horses and carriages, but when they saw the two people on the white horse, they couldn''t help but smile.

    Even amazed by the sight so that they spread the word when they arrived elsewhere.

    In fact, news of them spread faster than a forest fire in summer.

    The people in the suburbs even knew before Ciel and Mu Yixue arrived there.

    Mu Yixue didn''t know whether tough or cry, but she couldn''t argue that this was such a charming trip.

    Leaning against Ciel''s chest, she could feel warmth andfort while Ciel''s hand hugging her waist made her feel very safe.

    She did not need to use any strength as Ciel''s hand guaranteed she would not fall off the horse''s back.

    "Dear Yixue!" Ciel suddenly spoke while resting his chin on her shoulder.

    That he would tease her was something Mu Yixue expected, she was already prepared for it so could respond calmly.

    Her eyes only trembled for a moment as she looked at Ciel''s face beside hers.

    "What?" she replied with a question.

    "Tonight you are mine," Ciel replied in a soft voice.

    Mu Yixue rolled her eyes at that. She replied, "Haven''t I been yours since yesterday?"

    When saying that, she showed helplessness, as if she wasining that Ciel had oppressed her.

    Ciel kept the same expression, he inhaled the scent of her breath before continuing, "I want to have youpletely and you ept mepletely."

    "What''s the difference?" Mu Yixue pretended not to understand.

    Of course, she understood that Ciel wanted her to ept him in a romantic way, not a forced one.

    In her opinion; this was a very selfish way of thinking.

    How could it not be! He threatened her with her shameful secret and now he wanted her to love him sincerely.

    Unfortunately, even though it was a selfish thing, Mu found her heart racing when she thought about it.

    There was something she couldn''t control, which was her own feelings.

    Over time, it caused her facial skin to turn red.

    She began to dread looking at Ciel so she shifted her gaze to another direction.

    Fortunately, Ciel seemed to have no intention of forcing her to answer as he focused on enjoying her body, stroking her hair while inhaling her scent.

    Little did they know that someone was watching them from behind a window.

    She was a woman with short hair and wearing a white dress that only reached her thighs. Who else if not Mu Yueli, the aunt of Mu Yixue.

    Her lips pressed together when she saw Ciel''s figure on the white horse, she continued to stare at his back after the horse passed her by.

    "You did as you pleased to me and now you''re easily going out with another woman," she said in a low voice, a voice that seemed to hide a grievance.

    She did not know what was happening. After Ciel kissed her, her head was filled with that man. Even when she wanted to meditate, her brain kept thinking about him, and kept remembering how he kissed her.

    Leaving at that moment was something she had to do, but it was also something she regretted.

    Out of curiosity, she even went as far as watching him.

    When she finally saw him with another woman, even though that woman was her own niece, she suddenly felt very jealous.

    Mu Yueli was not stupid, and she knew that there was a possibility that she wanted a rtionship with Ciel.

    However, she would not assume it was because she did like a man like Ciel. To her, it was just because he had kissed her, which she was beginning to believe was destiny, and her personality wanted the man who kissed her to be responsible for her.

    Actually, she was not the only one keeping an eye on Ciel.

    In a magnificent tall building, a handsome man with long blonde hair smashed the cup he was holding.

    His eyes became so cold that the old man and the young man behind him were frightened.

    "Your Highness, please calm down, you can''t do anything here," said the old man.

    The young man was actually the Prince of the Eastern Ice Kingdom, a kingdom located at the eastern end of this continent.

    It could be said to be the strongest faction under the Ice Pce. Its king was a Third Stage Demigod, equivalent to Mu Yueli.

    There were indeed other factions that were also led by Third Stage Demigods in the Ice Continent.

    However, the Eastern Ice Kingdom was said to have one other Third Stage Demigod hiding under the royal pce.

    The prince''s name was Luca, also famous in the Ice Continent as one of the greatest geniuses.

    Because of his greatness, he naturally wanted the best woman for him.

    Mu Yixue who was a disciple of the Ice Goddess was definitely the best choice.

    Although he rarely saw her, he always secretly loved her.

    Those who dared to dream about Mu Yixue beside him always got punished by him.

    In fact, he himself respected Mu Yixue.

    Knowing that Ice Pce disciples were not allowed to have rtionships with men, so he chose not to try approaching Mu Yixue.

    For him, a rtionship where there were secret feelings was enough.

    And in the future when each of them led the people of this continent, they would still look like a couple.

    Unfortunately, before that point, a young man suddenly came along, became an Ice Prince and even acted as if Mu Yixue was his woman.

    When he heard the news, Luca immediately went to this city to see it in person because he didn''t quite believe it.

    Now, he saw it personally, his heart had nothing but anger.

 Chapter 35 Night Market

    <h4>Chapter 35 Night Market</h4>

    "I''m going to kill this boy," he said suddenly.

    "Your Highness!" The old man and the young man trembled as they heard his words.

    This was the Ice Prince, someone who was suspected to be the son of the Ice Goddess.

    If he was killed, the Ice Goddess might go on a rampage. The worst thing was that she would destroy this continent.

    Actually, if Ciel really died, it could be that the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen went on a rampage throughout the Realm of Life, ughtering everyone so that their video would not be seen by anyone.

    "I know the consequences," Luca said.

    "And I''m ready for them. That boy has to die before he defiles Yixue any further. Even if I die afterward, it won''t matter because Yixue will no longer look for another man. If there is a next life, I''m sure fate will have me with her."

    Luca''s words made both the old man and the young man open their mouths with frozen faces, unsure of how to react.

    The old man calmed down faster, he took a deep breath and said, "Your Highness, you should also consider the kingdom. You have parents and many rtives there, they could be victimized by your actions."

    He tried to remind Luca to be more rational.

    As Luca was about to reply, he continued, "Your Highness, you must also remember his status, I''m afraid that the Goddess gave him supreme protection so that no one can kill him."

    When he heard that, Luca''s face froze while his skin paled instantly.

    Cough!

    Suddenly he spit out a mouthful of blood and staggered.

    At this point, the color of his skin changed, after being deathly pale, it became reddish, then bluish, then purplish, and finally became greenish.

    "Your Highness!" The old man supported his body before he fell.

    "I can''t ept this," Luca shouted in a voice so loud that it echoed in a wide area.

    Ciel and Mu Yixue could hear his voice, the former could not help but stare in the direction the voice wasing from.

    Quickly, he saw Luca who was apanied by an old man and a young man.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Ciel wondered. He didn''t know anything because of what he saw after the man spoke about him.

    Plus, he didn''t know who he was either.

    However, because of the power of his eyes, he knew that they had an extraordinary background.

    "What''s going on?" Mu Yixue was also curious so she asked Ciel.

    "Nothing important, probably someone with a cultivation aberration," Ciel replied.

    He wasn''t interested in discussing the man further because it didn''t seem important.

    Hua!

    He sped up the horse so that it started jumping over every obstacle ahead.

    Little did he know that Luca was following him after he was no longer watching him, but he was following from afar so as not to be seen.

    Only, his condition was still bad, his shaken heart made his keep coughing, worrying the two people who were following him.

    They kept giving him advice to rest, but he insisted on going because he wanted to at least do something useful.

    A whileter, Ciel and Mu Yixue finally arrived at the outskirts of the city, close to the gate.

    There was indeed a night market there, veryrge and full of people.

    What was sold here was mostly food, but not ordinary food. Most of it was meat from rare beasts.

    The merchants were probably hunters. After hunting, they would open a market to turn their kill into Spiritual Stones.

    It was the mostmon currency in this world as it could aid cultivation or be used to replenish energy for a short period of time.

    Overall, there are four levels of Spiritual Stones. Level 1 is usually used by Junior Spirituals to Spiritual Kings, Level 2 is used by Hegemons, Level 3 is used by Demigods, and finally Level 4 which is moremonly called Divine Stone is used by Gods.

    The arrival of Ciel and Mu Yixue instantly stirred up the night market.

    People who had never seen them could not help but be amazed, thinking that they were a couple from heaven because of their extraordinary appearance.

    Some merchants even deliberately drove away their buyers just to empty their stands.

    This was in order to invite Ciel and Mu Yixue to eat at their stand.

    After stopping the horse, Ciel pulled Mu Yixue''s waist to get off the horse.

    Afterward, he patted the horse''s head while saying, "wait here!"

    Shua!

    The horse opened its mouth upwards and made a sound.

    Actually, it was not in the parking lot, but in the middle of the road.

    However, it didn''t matter because no one minded that the horse was waiting for Ciel here.

    Ciel and Mu Yixue immediately stepped into the night market, holding hands, of course.

    As they passed by the stands of the night market, the merchants immediately shouted out to them:

    "Prince, eat at our ce, we''re selling penguin meat from the Sky Ice Mountain."

    "No, it''s better at our ce, we sell the meat of Spiritual Snow Chickens which everyone knows that they can improve cultivation."

    "We''re better, we have Wine made by Monkeys in the Immortal Snow Mountains."

    "Prince, our chefs are snowmen who have been cooking for a hundred years, our recipes must be the best."

    All those merchants were from the big hunter factions.

    Since they had already spoken, the small merchants did not dare to speak, could only close their mouths, regretting the fact that they were still small.

    Actually, Ciel himself was interested in their offers because each of them was indeed a rare type. Especially that Monkey Wine, it really wasn''t easy to obtain because he heard that the monkeys in the Immortal Snow Mountains were very powerful and they wouldn''t be willing to share their wine with others. Stealing from them was the only way to obtain it. Hence, any wine they made would be sold at a high price.

    "I think I want them all," Ciel said.

    Hearing that, the merchants were immediately delighted and hurriedly ordered their chefs to start cooking.

    "Come on!" Ciel then pulled Mu Yixue over to a rxing table that consisted of a long chair so that the couple could sit together.

    "Drinking before bed must be nice, right?" He said to her, making her roll her eyes.

    Actually, she was a little worried about having to drink that Monkey Wine because it could still make her drunk.

    Unfortunately, besides not being able to resist Ciel''s wishes, she was also interested in enjoying it all with Ciel.

 Chapter 36 Eat and Drink

    <h4>Chapter 36 Eat and Drink</h4>

    "Prince, Miss Mu, here''s the wine!"

    The Monkey Wine was the first to be delivered because it did not need to be cooked.

    The owner was an old man with gray hair, carrying a wooden jug.

    He was actually not weak, being at the Eighth Stage Hegemon.

    Slowly, he poured the wine in the jug into each cup.

    When the wine flowed out of the jug, its fragrance instantly spread in the night market, creating a stir among the people.

    "Worthy of being considered the best wine on the Ice Continent," they said.

    "It is said that even the Demigods wouldn''t mind helping you if you gave them this wine," added another.

    "In fact, not all Demigods have ever drunk it." Someone gave a very surprising piece of info.

    Ciel listened to everyone''s conversation and then nodded to the old man after he finished pouring the wine in the jug into each of the cups. He said, "Your merit is greater than the Immortal Snow Mountains for giving me this wine. From now on, if anyone bothers you, just mention my name."

    "Thank you Prince!" The old man was instantly pleased with Ciel''s words.

    This meant a guarantee of safety, at least on the Ice Continent.

    The other merchants looked at each other when they heard that, and they became even more excited, hoping that Ciel would also say that to them.

    "You''re sure it''s worth mentioning your name?" Mu Yixue asked Ciel in a low voice, even making a faint barrier to block her voice.

    Clearly her purpose was to mock Ciel for overestimating herself.

    In truth, her mockery sounded more like teasing, but this also showed that Mu Yixue had a slight desire to resist Ciel''s dominance.

    In response to her words, Ciel pinched her waist so that her back straightened.

    "You still dare to doubt, huh, wait until all the Gods in this world obey me, then who wouldn''t tremble at my name?" He said so confidently that Mu Yixue had no more words to say.

    She could only nce at him as if to say: what a narcissistic man.

    Finally, there was one who finished cooking, a middle-aged man with a big sword on his back.

    He carried a tray on which was a roasted chicken with four wings.

    The chicken was coated in various spices, from chili peppers to a hundred kinds of onions.

    The aroma literally made everyone who smelled it look like they were losing steam, which of course was due to their stomachs bing very hungry.

    "Please enjoy our meal, Prince. If there are any missing parts, please let me know, I am ready to ept the punishment for my failure." The middle-aged man said, not forgetting to lick Ciel.

    Ciel didn''t resent the sycophant licking him, he smiled in response and replied, "From the aroma, I can tell it''s absolutely perfect. Even if there are ws, they can be covered up by the advantages. Don''t worry, from now on, you also have the right to call my name if anyone bothers you."

    The middle-aged man immediately smiled at Ciel''s words. His smile was wider than that of an ape.

    After him, the others also shared their dishes with Ciel, each getting the same rights as the first two.

    This made people praise Ciel as a kind-hearted man for repaying the kindness of others many times over.

    Of course, opinions sometimes differ from people who look at things differently.

    Luca for example, snorted coldly after he heard everything Ciel said.

    "A foolish boy who knows no bounds, using his background at will, will definitely bring disaster one day," he said, which the old man behind him unfortunately didn''t quite agree with.

    Actually, there was nothing wrong with Luca''s words.

    Unfortunately, it only applies to his background.

    Ciel''s background, on the other hand, was too strong.

    The old man could not think of a scenario where it would be destroyed just because Ciel repaid the merchants'' kindness.

    It''s not like he was making trouble for no reason.

    The old man even thought, ''Your Highness, here you are the one with the problem, just because a woman chose another man, you want to make a scene.''

    Ciel didn''t know anything about them. Once all the food was ready, she began to eat.

    Here, he didn''t ask Mu Yixue for help.

    He took a fork, stabbing a piece of meat before eating it.

    "Mm, this is delicious!" He said because it did have a vor that matched the smell.

    Afterwards, he patted Mu Yixue''s waist, signaling for her to eat as well.

    However, the woman still seemed hesitant as she saw many gazes around them.

    Realizing that she was ufortable being watched by so many people, Ciel finally waved his hand.

    "Go away, continue with your activities, I''m here to eat, not to be watched," he said in a loud voice.

    When he spoke, no one dared to argue.

    They started doing their activities again, including the merchants.

    Looking at them now, Mu Yixue sighed. "We should have juste quietly, and disguised our figures," she said.

    "Do you feel that our date has been somewhat interrupted?" asked Ciel, making her nce at him as if to say: stop teasing me.

    At the moment, she seemed to be feeling morefortable as she started to eat as well.

    The two of them did not eat fast, but neither did they eat slow.

    They ate while enjoying the atmosphere of this night market.

    It''s not just trade but also entertainment.

    There are some people ying fun music.

    At this point, Ciel wanted to drink the monkey wine.

    He took both cups of wine and ced one of them in Mu Yixue''s hand.

    He did this so that she would also drink now.

    "Come on, my dear Yixue," he said as he brought the cup to his mouth and kept looking into Mu Yixue''s eyes so that she would have no other choice but to start drinking too.

    "Mm!" Ciel was immediately surprised by the sensation in his mouth.

    The wine was warm, so it was perfect for the cold weather of this city.

    However, it also had a vor that seemed to be integrated with its warmth.

    Just by drinking a little of it, his skin had already be slightly red and hos body had be light.

    The wind blowing around was enough to make him feel like he was floating in the sky.

 Chapter 37 Disturbance

    <h4>Chapter 37 Disturbance</h4>

    Mu Yixue was no different from Ciel, she felt the same sensation while her skin was slightly redder.

    From her expression, it could be seen that she was enduring the sensation, a sight that made most men''s eyes go blurry.

    Although Ciel told them to keep moving, the drunken beauty was really too attractive to miss, some might not mind going blind after seeing her.

    Here, just like on earth, there was a view that wine was the drink of the devil, a drop could make want a cup.

    Mu Yixue didn''t stop drinking it after starting to try it, making her face even redder.

    Ciel''s hand that was hugging her waist at this time could feel her skin bing very warm.

    Of course, if anything the most obvious effect of being drunk was the increased departure.

    Mu Yixue asionally looked at Ciel with a look that was hard to exin.

    "Honey, let''s finish the wine first and go home afterwards, that way, tonight will belong to both of us," Ciel said.

    He picked up the jug, pouring the remaining wine into his cup and Mu Yixue''s cup.

    Thetter couldn''t help but ask, "what does it mean that tonight belongs to both of us, prince, although you are extraordinary, you must not im such a great thing for yourself, every night belongs to everyone."

    She seemed to be reminding Ciel, but in a charming tone. Plus, she was actually saying that Ciel was extraordinary.

    People actually had their own guesses about what Ciel meant, but they still wanted to hear the answer from him so they began to prepare their ears, as if they were afraid of missing a word.

    Calmly, Ciel replied, "it''s just a figure of speech, I''m sure many newlyweds say it on their first night."

    What he said made people catch their breath. It practically confirmed to them that Ciel would be fucking Mu Yixue tonight.

    As the most beautiful youngdy, most men, from the young to the old thought that touching Mu Yixue was harder than touching the sky.

    Being able to fuck her was actually something beyond imagination, supposedly something impossible to happen.

    Unfortunately, one man seemed to have that chance.

    Mu Yixue''s face blushed with embarrassment at Ciel''s words, she snorted softly and smacked her thigh.

    "How can you be so shameless to im like that, I''m not your wife, how can you call tonight our first night?" She said in a tone full ofints but gave off an indescribable vibe.

    To people, they found no desire to resist in her voice, only shame and annoyance that it was said.

    Of course, that Mu Yixue spoke so much was also quite surprising as she was not that type, usually she would be silent, staring in another direction while pretending not to hear. It was clear that the effects of the wine made some changes to her head which then changed her personality.

    Cielughed softly as he replied, "no one can stop me tonight, you will belong to mepletely."

    "You!" Mu Yixue was still helpless atst, she pouted slightly and hit Ciel''s chest with her hand as if it had no more strength.

    "How romantic," said some couples watching them.

    Unfortunately, the tranquility was interrupted by loud shouting from around the corner.

    "Bullshit!"

    The person who shouted jumped up,nding not far from Ciel and Mu Yixue, startling everyone.

    Ciel, on the other hand, showed a strange expression because that man was the man he saw coughing up blood earlier.

    This time, he finally knew his identity as people immediately talked about his background.

    "Your Highness, please stop!" The old man who was following him approached him in a panic, but he red at him as if threatening him.

    Although the old man was stronger than him, but the habit of obeying him made him stop his steps.

    "He''s not crazy, is he?" Some people wondered.

    "I didn''t expect him to be here, but I heard he''s been fond of Miss Mu for a long time."

    "Yeah, outside, he often intimidates young men who also like Miss Mu."

    Mu Yixue herself who was currently at the heart of the matter furrowed her brows, and looked troubled as she was in a somewhat intoxicated state.

    Of course, she knew Luca, but that was just knowing. Having rarely met, she had never really thought much about him.

    "What are you doing?" she asked.

    When talking to others, she still tried to be cool even though it was a little difficult for her in that drunken state.

    Mu Yixue''s question made Luca freeze, as if he was at a loss for what to say since his actions were indeed inappropriate.

    However, since he had already jumped, it was impossible to back out now.

    With an uncertain expression, he pointed at Ciel.

    "All this time I didn''t try to approach you because I respected your cultivation path. Today, you''re with this weak boy, I can''t continue to stand by and watch you be defiled by this vile creature."

    "You!" Mu Yixue was dumbfounded by his words.

    Perhaps it was because Luca had already spoken, so he began to lose control in excitement. He continued, "You are the most talented young woman in this continent while I am the most talented young man. Even if then you want to have a lover, you should choose me, not another man."

    "...."

    Mu Yixue had heard a lot of nonsensical nonsense since Ciel came to her house, but today she realized that there was even more nonsense.

    She didn''t know whether tough or cry while the audience opened their mouths very wide.

    The old man even staggered to the ground. He fearfully looked at Ciel, hoping that nothing bad had happened.

    Actually, Ciel was still quite calm and onlyughed softly at most.

    After hearing all of Luca''s words, he stood up while pulling Mu Yixue''s waist so that she stood up as well.

    Being drunk, standing up made him feel like he was floating, and even Mu Yixue seemed to be struggling a bit.

    Ciel ended up hugging Mu Yixue''s waist from behind so that they could support each other''s bodies, a sight that made Luca''s eyes re with anger, of course.

    However, Ciel did not stop there, he caressed Mu Yixue''s stomach, resting his chin on her shoulder while inhaling the fragrant scent of her body.

    Mu Yixue''s reaction was different from that on the horse.

    The influence of alcohol made her seem to respond to Ciel''s movements.

    In fact, even her hand held Ciel''s palm.

    "How cozy, embracing beauty under the cold night sky," he said in a tone that sounded like poetry.

    After that, he looked at Luca and asked, "You object to our rtionship, but what can you do?"

 Chapter 38 Hopeless

    <h4>Chapter 38 Hopeless</h4>

    "What can you do?"

    Ciel''s question was simple, the tone of his voice was also rxed, one could probablyugh because they thought he was joking.

    Unfortunately, this situation made his words give people a feeling of despair.

    Although sometimes wise people said that there was nothing you couldn''t achieve as long as you tried, but how could one pass through such a high Ice Pce.

    Even if Ciel said that to a God, that God might still find it very difficult.

    Luca, on the other hand, was only a young genius. Even if he was given another thousand years to cultivate, the result might still be no different.

    "You?" The man staggered, literally almost falling over.

    "I can beat you!" In the end, he could only say that.

    Unfortunately, Ciel responded to his words with a lightugh.

    "Then, how are you going to beat me?" asked Ciel.

    "Hahaha, Prince, there''s no need to keep talking to this idiot boy, how about we just beat him up?" The old man selling wineughed.

    He stepped towards Luca.

    When the old man following Luca wanted to make a move, the middle-aged man selling chicken suddenly blocked his steps while pointing his sword at him.

    "You?" The old man couldn''t help but show an annoyed expression.

    "You''d better stay there, old man," the middle-aged man replied.

    At the same time, Luca snorted at the old man selling wine.

    "You think you can beat me, old man!" He said coldly, releasing his ice aura which although it was still at the Sixth Stage of the Hegemon Realm, but its aura was so dense that it gave an ufortable sensation to those with cultivation above it.

    It seemed that he was fighting with the Eighth Stage.

    However, the old man suddenlyughed.

    "Idiot boy, do you think only geniuses have greatbat power," he said.

    BANG!

    He pped Luca on the head.

    Surprisingly enough, the man was instantly knocked to the ground, even spewing blood while his aura became chaotic, looking like he couldn''t stand up anymore.

    "Your Highness?" The old man escorting him couldn''t help but panic, but knew that he couldn''t get past the middle-aged man.

    "This vintner is very strong," the people watching said as they looked at each other.

    "Yeah, he can definitelypete with Luca even if he''s only at the Sixth Stage. Since he''s at the Eighth Stage, Luca ispletely helpless before him."

    "No wonder he can steal wine from those monkeys. It seems that he didn''t waste his time while cultivating."

    "..."

    Luca tried to stand up only to fail. The chaos of his current cultivation made his body extremely difficult to control.

    In the end, he was able to stare at the old man with bulging eyes.

    "It only goes up to here!" Ciel suddenlyughed so everyone looked at him again.

    This was the power of status.

    Weak doesn''t matter. As long as the status is very high, there''s not much he can''t do.

    "Prince, I want to hang him over there!" Mu Yixue suddenly spoke while pointing at the top of the wall at the city gate.

    Hearing that, Ciel wanted tough.

    Actually this didn''t surprise him since this woman had once ordered the Ice Pce disciples to beat him up just because his appearance was annoying.

    Now, there was another man who was making a big nuisance of her, it was not strange if she punished that man severely.

    Unfortunately, Luca who was extremely obsessed with Mu Yixue immediately vomited blood when he heard that.

    He looked at Mu Yixue in disbelief.

    Her words didn''t cause any real pain, but the sensation was as if his heart was pierced by a thousand poisonous needles.

    Luca would definitely prefer to have his soul torn to shreds rather than experience this kind of pain.

    "Miss Mu, please be merciful..." The old man who followed Luca begged for mercy for him.

    However, when had Mu Yixue ever shown mercy to another person. She only submitted to Ciel because she had no other choice.

    Perhaps when the Ice Goddess taught her, the most she was taught was to be cruel to men.

    Mu Yixue stared at the old wine-selling man, signaling him to do as she wished.

    The old man responded with an excited smile.

    He grabbed Luca''s clothes before throwing her against that wall.

    Whoosh!

    Luca was thrown quickly andnded perfectly there. His clothes were wedged in the cracks of the wall so that his body was hanging on the wall.

    Unfortunately, he was still unable to move so he couldn''t leave.

    At this point, he could only vent his anger.

    Although he still loved Mu Yixue, he also came to hate her deeply.

    "Yixue, if you don''t kill me now, I will definitely be a disaster for you in the future, and even if I die, I be a ghost that will alwayse into your nightmares." He shouted loudly, his voice spreading to many areas so that people who knew nothing were confused.

    What he said made Mu Yixue narrow her eyes for a moment, she then said to Ciel, "prince, we better just kill him."

    Actually, that was a good choice, but for some reason Ciel didn''t want him to die so easily.

    He would rather see him live and suffer.

    To be honest, he had always disliked genius men with big backgrounds like Luca. They tended to be too arrogant and dismissive to those below, always assuming they were better just because they were talented. Alex was a simr example.

    Although the current Ciel could also be said to be rampant, but that was more because he enjoyed his power. Overall, he still has a rational way of thinking.

    In the end, he said, "just leave him there first,ter I''ll ask for a special formation that can solve this problem. If there isn''t one, then we''ll kill him."

    For the time being, it didn''t matter if Luca lived because he couldn''t do anything in this town either. People will watch over him for him.

    Mu Yixue agreed with his suggestion, she nodded and said, "let''s go, I don''t want to be here longer."

    Apparently, Luca''s appearance spoiled her mood a little.

    However, her words made Ciel smile.

    "Are you impatient to be alone with me in a room, Miss Mu?" asked Ciel, even calling her by her title.

 Chapter 39 To the Palace Again

    <h4>Chapter 39 To the Pce Again</h4>

    Mu Yixue had already guessed that Ciel would say that. And this time, she felt nothing but a feeling of pleasure, making her realize that the effects of alcohol were making more and more changes in her.

    There was even a desire to say yes to him.

    However, she still felt somewhat embarrassed by the gazes people were giving her because Ciel really didn''t lower his voice.

    Even Luca could hear her words.

    Ciel was getting impatient as the blood in his body became more and more heated.

    The effect of the wine had really increased his desire. He had no desire for anything else but to take down Mu Yixue''s dress.

    Being impatient, he finally whistled to summon his horse.

    It came faster than lightning and stopped in front of him with a posture ready to ride.

    Ciel was satisfied with the horse''s behavior. Its intelligence seemed to be quite high.

    After the problem of the thorn piercing its body was solved by Ciel, the horse did not resist him riding it.

    And it seemed to be more obedient to Ciel after seeing the respect people had for him.

    Ciel then jumped onto the horse''s back, still in the same manner as before, while hugging Mu Yixue''s waist so that the woman would alsoe along with him.

    Only, Mu Yixue''s position was not facing forward, this time she was facing backwards, towards Ciel.

    The woman was surprised because Ciel suddenly twisted her body as she jumped.

    "You''re getting naughty huh, hmmm..." She snorted softly to Ciel so that her fragrant breath touched Ciel''s face.

    Obviously this was a different reaction as she looked more like a tease.

    "Isn''t it more fun, this way you can keep looking at my face," Ciel replied.

    "Narcissistic," Mu Yixue said with a blushing face.

    Ciel pulled the horse''s rope after that and the white horse immediately jumped off before running away from the night market.

    People looked at each other again, some sighed, and some shook their heads.

    "It will be a beautiful night for them," someone said before looking at Luca who was staring at Ciel and Mu Yixue with eyes as if he had lost his soul.

    Painful indeed, but such is life. There will be many things that are not the same as one''s wishes.

    Even luck has its limits.

    Mu Yixue asionally looked at the man because she was facing backwards.

    To her, this was just his misfortune for making a mess in front of her. He deserved all that.

    Want to make her his lover?

    That was annoying nonsense to her because she had always looked down on men until Ciel came along and made her helpless.

    The truth was that even among the men who liked her, Luca was not that significant in terms of background as many of them were sons of gods.

    "You must feel like a winner, right?" She said, looking at Ciel who continued to smile with a ruddy face.

    "It''s not worth mentioningpared to my achievements in the Ice Pce," Ciel replied as if he didn''t care.

    "Hmm, that''s a different thing. I know that men have pleasure when they seed in suppressing other men, let alone when they beat them in getting a woman."

    "It seems that you already consider me a winner in getting you," Ciel said with a softugh.

    This time, Mu Yixue only pressed her lips together for a moment in reaction, as if she did not dispute that.

    "Many men will cry tonight," Ciel continued, caressing Mu Yixue''s pretty face.

    "However, I still want to hear an answer from you, are you willing to do that with me tonight?" he asked, which directly made Mu Yixue punch his chest.

    "Can I even refuse?" She answered with a question.

    Yesterday, she was indeed still able to refuse with a threat, but the case waspletely different now that Ciel''s body was protected by two extremely powerful protection formations.

    "I still want to hear your personal answer," Ciel replied.

    "Huh!" Unfortunately, Mu Yixue still did not answer, only snorted softly while gazing in another direction.

    Even in her drunken state, she still didn''t seem to dare to talk about it.

    Of course, that resigned attitude signaled that she was not resisting anymore, or with her strength, she would definitely be able to avoid Ciel to just buy time.

    In no time, the white horse arrived at the city center once more.

    It was a pleasant ride as it felt like riding a winged horse above the Seven Realms.

    When she saw her mansion, Mu Yixue hurriedly said, "let''s just go to my ce!"

    From her expression, it was clear she was afraid of the pce.

    If they went to the pce just to stay there, it would be fine.

    However, if they were doing something fun, Mu Yixue was worried that the Goddess would go mad with rage, and then do something against her.

    However, Ciel shook his head.

    "We''re going to the pce," he said, making Mu Yixue press her lips together because she knew that this man wanted to continue showing his dominance.

    "Are you not afraid of harm??" she asked under her breath.

    "I''m not afraid, of course. However, you have nothing to worry about," Ciel replied.

    He stared at the pce.

    Since it was close, everything inside the pce could not escape his gaze.

    Currently, there was no one in the pce hall.

    The Elf Queen had already left, perhaps she was returning to her territory to give an exnation of things here and return tomorrow morning.

    As for the Ice Goddess, Ciel saw her meditating in a special room under the pce.

    It was truly an untouched ce, filled with spiritual energy.

    The problem was that the energy pressure in that ce was such that even the Gods might not be able to survive, only a Supreme God like the Ice Goddess could stay there.

    Perhaps the Goddess was worried about the way he peeped at her so she went to that ce.

    Little did she know that he could still watch her clearly.

    "Why?" Mu Yixue asked, clearly confused by Ciel''s words.

    "The pce is currently empty," Ciel replied calmly.

    Hua!

    He sped up the horse as it galloped towards the pce.

    It didn''t take long before they arrived in front of the snowmen guarding the pce.

    This time, they immediately saluted Ciel the moment they saw him.

 Chapter 40 To The Bedroom

    <h4>Chapter 40 To The Bedroom</h4>

    Ciel dismounted with Mu Yixue then looked at the snowman wearing silver armor. He was the first to speak to him when he came to this pce.

    His name was Xue Hu, the captain of the snowmen in the entire Ice City.

    After he saluted him, Ciel said, "help me take care of this horse, make sure to give it the best ce and food."

    Si!

    The horse was obviously pleased with Ciel''s words, it licked its feet again.

    Ciel handed the rope to Xue Hu while thetter said, "I''ll do my best, Prince. Have a good rest and have fun!"

    After saying that, he stepped off while pulling the horse, but what he said made Mu Yixue''s ears turn red.

    Cielughed as he watched her. He then lifted her legs and back to carry her.

    "Even a snowman blessed us," he said before taking a step into the pce.

    Along the way, he kept staring at Mu Yixue''s face whose eyes increasingly looked like those of a drunk.

    The woman held the front of his shirt while her body sometimes became tense and sometimes seemed to rx.

    Upon arriving at the pce hall, she asked, "where are we going?"

    This was actually a question that made Ciel a little hesitant because when he scanned the pce, he found the Ice Goddess'' room was the only room in the pce.

    Of course, Ciel was not the type to be confused for too long.

    He smiled faintly and finally stepped into the hallway that led to that room.

    "You? What are you doing here?" Mu Yixue''s eyes opened wide as she was not one who was not familiar with this pce.

    She knew what was at the end of this hallway.

    Ciel was toozy to care about her worries. His hand that was on her back moved up to her head.

    While she was still panicking, he kissed her lips, which instantly made her eyes open wide.

    She was not only surprised by Ceil''s actions, but also surprised by the sensation when Ciel''s lips touched hers.

    It was a sensation that made her blood seem to be on fire, making her want to hug Ciel tightly.

    Under ordinary circumstances, it would be impossible for her body to overreact like that in such a short period of time, but the monkey wine was clearly like oil while Ciel''s lips were like the fire.

    Oil can be calm, but once it meets fire, it is impossible to control anymore.

    Ciel didn''t just kiss her, he started sucking on her lips that still had the taste of wine.

    The suction made her saliva flow into Ciel''s mouth.

    Mu Yixue''s legs began to move uncontrobly, as if looking for something to hug.

    Unfortunately, in that position, her legs could only kick the air.

    In the end, her hand holding Ciel''s shirt began to move, as if to caress Ciel''s chest.

    She even identally sucked on Ciel''s lips, making Ciel''s saliva flow into her mouth, something she found more sensational than drinking monkey wine.

    If Monkey Wine was a devil''s drink, Ciel''s saliva was like an angel''s drink, making her want to drown in it after just one taste.

    Driven by her heated blood, her courage increased rapidly, and she even began to dare to look into Ciel''s eyes.

    "Ohhh..." When Ciel broke the kiss, she moaned softly.

    "Looks like you''re impatient too," Ciel said, looking into her eyes that already showed desire. Even her breathing had faltered.

    "You''re driving me crazy," she replied, which was quite surprising.

    It was as if she was admitting that she was indeed a mess.

    Ciel then looked down at her legs because he sensed movement there, and indeed, her legs were nudging each other constantly, as if she needed the friction of skin.

    Ciel quickened his pace after seeing that.

    Finally, he arrived in front of the door of the Ice Goddess''s room which was still open because she hade out in a hurry.

    Without hesitation, he stepped into the room.

    Since he was already familiar with the room, there was no need to make any observations.

    He lowered Mu Yixue''s body and directly hugged her waist then kissed her again.

    "Mm!" Mu Yixue still reacted toote. She almost fell as her legs softened.

    However, the moment one of Ciel''s handsnded on her butt, she trembled so much that it looked like she was gaining energy.

    The already lustful Ciel had no more softness, he squeezed her ass hard to the point that it moved forward spontaneously.

    At the same time, Mu Yixue''s hands moved up from his chest upwards. Her movements were a little slow, but it could be guessed that she wanted to put her hands on his shoulders.

    Her courage was still not enough, Ciel thought it needed more encouragement.

    Finally, his face moved downward slightly until it arrived in front of her neck.

    She really did have a very sexy neck, long and white so that her veins were faintly visible.

    The fragrant scent emitted by that area on the neck was more seductive than monkey wine, enough to make the brain cells stop functioning except for the cells for sexual appetite.

    Ciel ced his lips on that neck and immediately stuck out his tongue.

    "Ohhhhhhh..." Mu Yixue shook violently while her head tilted up and her lips parted, letting out a charming moan.

    Her hands spontaneously went up to Ciel''s shoulders, one of which even went up to his head, and almost pressed against it.

    This was a reaction she could not control due to the indescribable sensation.

    Ciel himself was mesmerized by the delicacy he got on his neck. He could not exin what kind of deliciousness it was, but it definitely made him want to keep licking it.

    At the same time, Mu Yixue was mesmerized by the scene in front of her.

    On the wall on the other side where she was standing now was arge mirror.

    In that mirror, she could see her figure and Ciel''s figure, how Ciel hugged her waist with one hand while his face sank into her neck.

    She couldn''t believe it as she looked at her flushed face, looking even more eager than when she masturbated in her bathroom.

    And seeing that scene only made her imagine more things with Ciel.

    To her, it was such a beautiful sight, she wondered how beautiful it would be when she and Ciel hugged each other on the bed without any clothes covering their bodies.

 Chapter 41 Beautiful Night, Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 41 Beautiful Night, Part 1</h4>

    "Ehhh..." Mu Yixue moaned again as she felt Ciel begin to suck on her lips. The sensation was as if her entire blood was rising upwards and gathering around her neck.

    Unable to take it anymore, she ended up pressing down on Ciel''s head. She even tried hanging on to his body so that her legs didn''t have to support her body anymore. It made it easier for her to enjoy the sensation Ciel was giving her.

    Thetter was like a starving lion in front of fresh meat. He was so wild and savage as he sucked on Mu Yixue''s neck, it even seemed like he wanted to bite her.

    To control himself, one of his hands finally grabbed her breast.

    In terms of size, Mu Yixue''s breasts were not so big but not small either, which obviously fit perfectly in Ciel''s hands as if they were created for him.

    Gently, he squeezed her breast, making her feel two sensations in two different ces at once.

    She trembled uncontrobly so that her waist curved like a bow.

    "Ciel, ahhh, nooo..." She mumbled incoherently as she moaned. Even went back to calling Ciel by his name.

    In response, Ciel stopped sucking on her neck. When he pulled his face from there, there was a very obvious red hickey on her neck.

    It was full of his saliva.

    Her breath hitched as she stared at Ciel''s face who was licking her lips while his hand continued to squeeze her breasts.

    "How beautiful," Ciel said in a soft voice, stroking her hair that had be a little messy.

    Surprisingly enough, just as he said that, one of the woman''s hands suddenly moved, touching his cheek.

    "T-take me," she said in a low, trembling voice.

    The meaning of her words was somewhat unclear, but Ciel thought it could be interpreted that she wanted him to take her to bed.

    Of course, he had no objection.

    He then stepped into the luxurious bed of the Ice Goddess, the ce where two beautiful creatures had once embraced. Ciel did not take long to think of iming this room as his own.

    Arriving beside that mattress, he dropped Mu Yixue''s body there.

    Her figure looked even more beautiful as shey on the mattress with that drunken expression.

    Ciel stuck out his tongue for a moment before starting to open the cors of his shirt one by one.

    Mu Yixue stared at his body, even though she had already seen it, she still looked curious.

    Of course, this time she didn''t look so embarrassed.

    After all the buttons of his shirt were undone, Ciel directly threw the shirt on the floor.

    For a moment, Mu Yixue''s eyes looked nk. She pressed her lips together very tightly.

    Ciel became even more attractive because he was wearing the crescent moon ne given to him by the Elf Queen.

    Then, Ciel climbed onto the bed, sitting beside Mu Yixue who was lying down.

    "I will strip you naked," he told her.

    Perhaps Mu Yixue was not prepared to hear such words. She turned her gaze to the side in embarrassment, but did not say anything to refuse.

    Mu Yixue''s dress needed to be pulled from the top. Ciel grabbed the part around her breasts, and began to pull it down so that it came down from the top of her chest, leaving the ne with small red-colored gems that she was wearing.

    Slowly, more of her body was exposed.

    Even though she was lying down and the back of her dress was pressed down, Ciel did not find the slightest difficulty as he pulled the dress down.

    After a while, Mu Yixue didn''t look so nervous either, probably due to the effects of alcohol plus the thought that Ciel had already seen her entire body.

    And it didn''t take long before the top of the dress passed over her gorgeous breasts. They were instantly exposed as Ciel also pulled off her bra.

    He was mesmerized by her pink nipples. In the end, his face moved down before taking one of those nipples into his mouth.

    "Ohhhhhhh..." Mu Yixue moaned from the sensation so her waist lifted upwards.

    She spontaneously grabbed Ciel''s head, and pressed it down until Ciel''s head sank into her breast.

    "Ohhh... Ohhh... Aahhhhh..." Her moans became uncontroble as Ciel started sucking on her nipple.

    Her legs moved up and down, kicking the air and hitting the mattress.

    Ciel didn''t stop pushing her dress down either.

    It was now past her stomach and Ciel only needed to nce to the side to see everything.

    However, he stopped his movements just yet as her nipples were really giving his mouth an infinite amount of delicious sensations.

    His hand reached for her other breast. While squeezing that breast, he sucked Mu Yixue''s nipple so hard that sizzling sounds resounded.

    "Nooooooo..." Mu Yixue started screaming incoherently because the sensation was so indescribable.

    Unfortunately, her voice only stimted Ciel further.

    After he was satisfied sucking on her nipples, he straightened his back then looked down.

    His hand caressed her stomach and began to push her dress down again.

    "Ciel," Mu Yixue said suddenly.

    She forced herself to sit up with her hands holding her arms.

    After she managed to sit up, she hugged him from the side, making her breasts press against his hand.

    Ciel was surprised by her sudden movement so heughed.

    "Don''t hesitate, here, my body is there for you to enjoy," he said in a soft voice.

    As he said that, Mu Yixue''s hands even started caressing his chest.

    One of them moved downwards, passing over his stomach until it reached his pants.

    "Ohhhh..." Ciel smiled as he understood the woman''s thoughts. She obviously did not want to be naked herself so she chose to act.

    Ciel responded by kissing her lips again.

    It would be easier for them to strip each other naked.

    Mu Yixue responded to his kiss quickly. She sucked his lips firmly while her hand began to push his pants down.

    Simultaneously, Mu Yixue''s dress and Ciel''s pants began to pass through their respective crotches.

    At this point, Ciel started kissing Mu Yixue more aggressively.

    His tongue came out of his mouth, licking her lips.

    Mu Yixue''s eyes trembled slightly from the movement, but she quickly responded in kind.

    She also stuck out her tongue until their tongues met each other.

    This was more than just a lip kiss, Mu Yixue was instantly intoxicated by the sensation as she could taste Ciel''s saliva very clearly.

 Chapter 42 Beautiful Night, Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 42 Beautiful Night, Part 2</h4>

    Mu Yixue''s tongue couldn''t stop caressing Ciel''s tongue as she could continue to suck Ciel''s saliva.

    Her hands that were hugging Ciel''s body hugged her tighter, making her breasts be almost t from pressing against Ciel''s hands.

    Without her realizing it, her dress had already passed her thighs and finally fell off her legs.

    She only realized when a gust of wind passed by that she felt a cold sensation on her pussy.

    This made her break the kiss and look down spontaneously.

    The sight there mesmerized her instantly, not just because of her pink pussy, but Ciel''s cock that stood straight up.

    It was white and long with faint veins on each side.

    All sorts of wild and dirty imaginations instantly filled Mu Yixue''s head the moment she saw that dick. She also wondered how it could fit into her small and narrow vaginal opening.

    "Dear Yixue!" Ciel suddenly called out to her, hugging her body before lifting her body up onto his thighs. Her ass fell right on his dick, pressing it down in her slit.

    It was truly an amazing sensation for Ciel.

    Mu Yixue obviously felt the same sensation in her ass, visible in how it moved left and right, as if it wanted to givefort to Ciel''s dick.

    From the mattress, Mu Yixue could still look into the mirror.

    When she saw the two naked figures on the mattress, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath.

    To her, it was too beautiful, others might go crazy seeing that scene.

    At this moment, Ciel''s handnded on her white and smooth thigh.

    Ciel stroked the thigh gently, and slowly, his hand moved to the upper part of the thigh.

    Mu Yixue''s eyes flickered as she watched the movement of his hand that was getting closer to her pussy.

    It was a bit embarrassing but she suddenly felt impatient.

    And finally, Ciel''s fingers arrived at the area covered by thin hairs.

    "Ohhh!!!" Just the area there being touched by Ciel was enough to make Mu Yixue moan softly with her chin raised up so that her neck tightened.

    Unfortunately, Ciel''s hand did not stop there. It moved straight towards that already wet pink cleavage.

    When her pussy was actually touched, Mu Yixue''s mouth opened wide, and even her ass almost lifted up.

    She rubbed her own pussy quite often, but now she realized the difference between female fingers and male fingers.

    Thetter had a slightly rougher and of course stronger sensation so it then produced a very different sensation.

    "Ohh... Ahhh..." She moaned softly without stopping.

    Ciel who discovered how slippery Mu Yixue''s pussy was began to rub it with his fingers, making it be warmer and secrete more liquid.

    "Noooo, Ciel, p-please..." The woman began to say incoherent nonsense.

    While his hand was rubbing her pussy, Ciel began to be attracted by her slim, white back with a slightly curved forward shape.

    Her shoulder des were quite clearly visible, and it was certainly a sight to behold.

    Ciel brought his face closer to it, sticking out his tongue before licking the skin which had an indescribable vor.

    His desire at the moment was indeed very high, he couldn''t wait to get his dick inside this woman''s pussy.

    However, there was a disbelief that he could strip a woman of Mu Yixue''s ss, and that made his mind not want to rush, resisting his lustful desires.

    Basically, he still wanted to do something to make himself believe and be satisfied that he was hugging one of the unattainable youngdies.

    Of course, as her pussy continued to be rubbed and secrete more love juices, Mu Yixue became more and more helpless. Her body became extremely weak while her pussy continued to throb uncontrobly, having no other desire than to swallow Ciel''s dick.

    She actually wanted to ask why he hadn''t started yet, but couldn''t bring herself to say it.

    "Ciel!" In the end, she could only call out his name, trying to remind him that she was in his arms.

    "Yixue!" Ciel, who was increasingly affected by the effects of alcohol, rested how chin on her shoulder while his hand started groping her breasts again and his legs wrapped around her long legs.

    Mu Yixue could not help but enjoy the sensation of being hugged by Ciel,fortable and warm.

    At this moment, she finally realized howfortable something like this could be.

    People who had never felt it plus had certain rules like the Ice Goddess and the Elders of the Ice Pce might be able to act mediocre, but if they felt it just once, they would definitely continue to desire it.

    Mu Yixue thought that it was a pity to live without enjoying this.

    In fact, a man and a woman were created to be one.

    "Ohhh!"

    Pa!

    Suddenly Mu Yixue''s body fell without any sign, making her lie down again.

    Ciel who was enjoying the sensation of hugging her body was surprised that he was sure to hug her tightly.

    When he looked at her face that showed an uncertain expression, he finally realized that this woman was on purpose. In other words, she couldn''t stand it anymore.

    At this point, Ciel decided to discard his various thoughts, and followed his lustful desires.

    He pushed Mu Yixue''s body to the center of the mattress while her headnded on the Ice Goddess'' pillow.

    The woman didn''t seem to care that she was lying on her master''s pillow as her eyes were currently focused on Ciel, more precisely on his stick-like dick stuck above the ground.

    Ciel who was now under the woman''s feet opened her legs. They were soft like rubber, able to be easily pushed.

    When Mu Yixue''s legs opened, her pussy appeared more clearly, a sight beyond words.

    It was as if it was created to be a sacred ce forever.

    Unfortunately, tonight, it would be a nest for Ciel''s dick.

    He moved forward slightly until his thigh met Mu Yixue''s thigh.

    After that, he held his own dick, pressing it down slightly for it to be straight.

    Then, he pushed it forward until the head touched Mu Yixue''s vaginal slit.

 Chapter 43 Beautiful Night, Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 43 Beautiful Night, Part 3</h4>

    "Mmmm!!!" Mu Yixue could not help but press her lips together as she felt the touch of Ciel''s dick on her pussy. Even though it was just a touch, it was as if it sent electricity through her body, making her ass lift upwards slowly while her body became more tense.

    She held her breath, continuing to stare down, waiting for how the moment it entered her pussy.

    The first thing Ciel did after that was to rub the head of his dick from top to bottom, which was enough to make Mu Yixue''s ass move left and right and each of her hands grasp tightly onto the nket.

    Her entire figure looked so charming in Ciel''s eyes. She was a beautiful woman who had finally shown her true colors.

    "What are you thinking now? Are you still not willing to have sex with me?" Ciel suddenly asked, which instantly made Mu Yixue''s mouth open while her face blushed.

    Of course, what Ciel meant was Mu Yixue''s private thoughts in a situation where Ciel did not force her.

    She did refuse when she could refuse.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t say any more about it now.

    Perhaps if she knew that this was full of indescribable sensations, when Ciel asked her to make love yesterday, she might not have objected.

    "Stop talking!" In the end, she could only say that.

    To say that she was willing without being forced was too much for her, it made her look less amazing.

    Cielughed in response, andpletely stopped talking.

    Slowly, he began to push his penis into Mu Yixue''s vaginal opening which although very narrow, but opened on its own as his penis tried to enter.

    It was opened because of her high desire.

    Mu Yixue began to be able to feel the sensation inside her vaginal opening, something that made her body even more tense, even her legs seemed to press against Ciel''s legs.

    Her eyes didn''t blink anymore as she waspletely focused on seeing Ciel''s penis that had managed to slightly enter her vaginal opening.

    "Mmmm..." Her mouth began to make incoherent sounds, as if she wanted to moan but could still hold it in.

    Without her realizing it, the entire head of Ciel''s penis finally made it into her holy hole.

    It might not have been enough to be considered entry since it was still only on the outside of the hole, but it was enough to make Mu Yixue feel like there was something unfamiliar inside her body. It even made her start having trouble controlling her body that kept wanting to move.

    At this moment, Ciel grabbed her waist, pressing her down so that she stopped moving.

    After that, he pushed his penis harder into her vaginal opening.

    It continued to open to wee the arrival of Ciel''s penis, but Ciel could still feel how narrow it was. His penis was as if it was being strangled by a pair of objects but the objects were so soft and slippery that he felt nothing but pleasure.

    "Ohhhh..." Mu Yixue finally started to let out a moan.

    She held onto Ciel''s shoulders while her ass lifted higher up.

    This process was so stressful, but she loved it so much that she wanted it tost forever because every inch of Arthur''s cock entered her pussy hole, she would feel a new sensation that she had never felt before.

    "Ciel!" She couldn''t help but call out Ciel''s name.

    He was as if everything to her, a ce where she could feel heaven so she wanted to keep calling him.

    Right after that, Mu Yixue''s entire body suddenly trembled while her chin lifted upwards and her mouth opened quite wide.

    "Ohhhhhhhh..." She let out a long moan like she had just felt something much more intense.

    Of course, that was because Ciel''s penis had just passed through her hymen.

    Mu Yixue would not be in so much pain with her strength, so what she felt more was the delicious sensation.

    After that, there was really no pain at all.

    Plus, the hole behind the hymen was much narrower and sensitive, so she was even more fucked when Ciel''s dick arrived inside there. Her breathing was evenbored.

    "P-please, Ciel, ohhhhh..." She said and moaned.

    At least half of Ciel''s penis was already submerged inside her pussy and she started to feel ufortable as Ciel only moved slowly. At this moment, it was as if there was a full sensation inside her vaginal opening.

    After all, it was so small, she even thought that nothing could enter it, but in the end, Ciel''s penis still managed to enter by half.

    She wanted him to move quickly, then move his hips back and forth so that his cock could move like that inside her vaginal hole as well.

    Ciel naturally knew how to make good love since he still had some experience.

    At this time, he pulled back his dick slowly before pushing it forward again.

    "Ohhhhhhh..." Mu Yixue let out another long moan until her ass swayed upwards.

    When she looked at Ciel''s dick again, she found that it sank even further inside her pussy. About 75%.

    Due to the sensation, one of her hands moved there, holding Ciel''s dick with her fingers.

    It didn''t stop Ciel''s movements, he could still pull and push his dick.

    The further his dick went into Mu Yixue''s pussy, the sound of sshing water began to echo, obviously due to the friction with the love juices inside that vaginal hole.

    Then, Ciel lowered his body onto Mu Yixue''s body until his face arrived above hers.

    She looked up at him while her hands went up his back, directly embracing him. Even her legs seemed to want to climb on top of his body, but she might not be strong with the sensation.

    "You know Yixue, we just met yesterday and now that I can fuck you, I wonder if I''m the one who''s been great," Ciel said as he grabbed her breasts and squeezed them firmly.

    Mu Yixue''s face turned red at his words.

    She finally remembered that they had indeed just met.

    From a long time ago, so many sons of gods had pursued her, but they never got a response from her, a man like Luca wasn''t even important at all.

    Unfortunately, she ended up falling into the hands of a young man who was only in the Spiritual Master Realm.

    And their rtionship developed so quickly. Yesterday was their meeting and today they had already started making love.

    Thinking about it only made Mu Yixue more aroused so the sensation of Ciel''s dick inside her pussy became stronger, causing her ass to lift up constantly.

 Chapter 44 Beautiful Night, Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 44 Beautiful Night, Part 4</h4>

    Mu Yixue did not want to respond to Ciel''s words. She just continued to hug him and stare at his handsome face, waiting for him to move while asionally pressing her lips together.

    However, Ciel still didn''t seem to be in a hurry, he continued to caress her soft breasts, feeling every sensation that every part of her body gave him.

    "Do you know, the quality of your body has really reached a point I never imagined," Ciel said, which somewhat confused Mu Yixue.

    Of course, this was aboutparison. He had made love with other women before this. Unfortunately,pared to them, Mu Yixue''s pussy almost seemed like it came from a different creature.

    Perhaps they were still just mortals while Mu Yixue was a celestial being.

    Every inch of her flesh was of high quality, and seemed to hide holy things.

    "When did you stop talking?" The impatient Mu Yixue finally said something in protest.

    She was beginning to feel tortured under this condition.

    Of course, it was delicious when Ciel''s dick was inside her pussy hole, but she also felt that something was held back when the dick did not move at all. Even breathing became very difficult.

    Cielughed at her words that clearly implied her impatience.

    Since it was like that, he decided to stop saying such vague nonsense.

    He started pressing his body more firmly, putting his face next to her ear and kissing the area there before starting to wiggle his hips.

    "Ohhhhh..." Mu Yixue was unprepared for his movements, she moaned loudly as Ciel''s dickpletely entered the inside of her pussy so that she felt sensations that surpassed all her imagination. Even the time when she experienced the peak of orgasm when she masturbated was not as enjoyable as this time.

    Plus, her ass moving upwards only made Ciel''s dick go deeper.

    Unintentionally, her legs lifted up and fell on top of Ciel''s thighs.

    Out of a strong instinct to hug Ciel, she immediately wrapped her legs around Ciel''s body.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Ciel began to move quickly, pushing forward and pulling back his penis so that the sound of flesh shing resounded as his crotch bumped into Mu Yixue''s crotch.

    In an instant, the woman''s eyes and mouth opened wide.

    "Ahhhh... Ahh.... Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh... Ohh..." She started moaning uncontrobly, each one so loud, it filled the whole room with her beautiful moans.

    If there was another man here, that man would have been instantly dazed with shock.

    Mu Yixue was able to look into the mirror on the side as Ciel''s face was on the other side of her face, ncing there, she wasn''t sure how else to react.

    This is a different level.

    Ciel pressed against her body while she hugged him from below with her arms and legs.

    Plus, she could see Ciel''s penis moving back and forth inside her pussy while she continued to moan non-stop with her head tilted up.

    This is what they call sex or bing one with the opposite sex.

    Mu Yixue felt that the word beautiful was not enough to describe it because it was full of many meanings, even the word dirty and crazy was one of them.

    Slowly, her hair became a mess as every time Ciel pushed her hips forward, her body up to her head was pushed forward.

    "Ohhhh..."

    Mu Yixue was surprised by Ciel''s face that suddenly appeared in front of her face. When she saw his eyes, she found an unstoppable desire, like a hungry lion looking at a delicious roast.

    Ciel seemed to no longer have any sanity as his head was full of lust.

    Funnily enough, upon seeing Ciel''s face, Mu Yixue''s expression also became filled with lust.

    To her the same, Ciel''s face was like delicious meat, she had nothing but the desire to lick that face.

    As Ciel''s face moved down to hers, she pressed his head so that their lips met faster.

    In the instant after, they stuck out their tongues simultaneously to caress each other and exchange saliva.

    Mu Yixue''s hand that was on Ciel''s head continued to press on that head while ruffling her hair.

    Slowly, she even took the initiative to wiggle her own hips, adding to the force of the collision of her crotch and Ciel''s crotch.

    This was actually something she could not control. Her desire was so high that she was frustrated if she didn''t wiggle her hips.

    "Ahhhhh... Ahhhhh... Ohhhh...." She moaned loudly as Ciel broke the kiss.

    It kept repeating over and over again.

    Ciel didn''t think of changing the position in a short time because he was alreadyfortable with this position. After all, this was his first time making love with Mu Yixue, so he wanted to hold her longer as her body was really veryfortable to hold.

    Over time, sweat began to pour from their bodies, making the air warmer.

    Mu Yixue had started to lose her sanity. She began not hesitating to perform lustful acts such as licking Ciel''s neck down to his chest.

    She even left many hickeys on Ciel''s body.

    It''s just that, even after some time, Ciel finds that he has no signs of cum yet, as if Mu Yixue''s pussy is influencing his dick not to cum so that he can enjoy it longer.

    Although a cultivator, Ciel also began to get tired of wiggling his hips.

    It made his movements slow down over time.

    "Ciel, baby!" Mu Yixue also didn''t hesitate to call Ciel with words of affection, perhaps alcohol gave such a boost to her brain.

    At this moment, Ciel slightly raised his body up so that Mu Yixue could look down.

    Ciel''s movements had slowed down now, but his cock was still moving back and forth inside her pussy hole, an indescribable sight to Mu Yixue''s eyes.

    "I want you to sit up," Ciel said suddenly.

    After saying that, heid his body down.

    "Ohhhh!!!" Mu Yixue moaned loudly because the moment Cielid her body down, his dick went in further and pushed her pussy up so that her ass was raised high.

    Mu Yixue could not bear the sensation. She sat up in a hurry and dropped her ass on Ciel''s thigh.

    Her breath was panting so her breasts swayed up and down.

    Her messy hair did not make her look ugly, but only made her more alluring, she could be said to be sexier.

 Chapter 45 Surprising Morning

    <h4>Chapter 45 Surprising Morning</h4>

    After her breathing calmed down enough, Mu Yixue ced her hand on Ciel''s chest that was full of sweat.

    At the same time, each of Ciel''s hands grabbed each of her breasts.

    He groped them gently as his strength was nowcking.

    Mu Yixue seemed to enjoy his movements and touches, asionally moaning softly.

    Only, she seemed unsure of how to move now.

    "Shake your hips," Ciel said.

    This woman clearly had doubts, Ciel finally grabbed the lower part of her waist, pushing it up before pulling it down again.

    It lifted her ass for a moment and then lowered it down, which also made her pussy almost take out his dick before swallowing it again.

    "Ohhhhhh..." Mu Yixue could do nothing but moan with her head thrown up because it was so delicious. Her whole body could feel the sensation.

    After one movement that was the result of Ciel''s help, she was able to continue moving on her own, swaying her hips back and forth.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Over time, the collision of her crotch and Ciel''s crotch became louder so that the sound echoed.

    "Ahhh, Yixue, good!" Ciel was so pleasured that he moaned.

    Mu Yixue''s pussy apparently gave more sensation with this position.

    His words made Mu Yixue look down, at the unclothed man with white hair.

    She observed his handsome face. From above, she felt he was so cool, especially with the earring in his left ear and the ne around his neck.

    The man who dominated her and now she was happy to apany him for fun.

    Unable to resist his charm, Mu Yixue finally lowered her head down, and she instantly kissed his lips.

    Ciel responded by holding her head with one hand while his other hand caressed her back.

    Their kiss went wild in no time.

    Once satisfied, Mu Yixue lowered her face to Ciel''s chest, sinking her face into it as she kissed him.

    Ciel was so pleasured, thinking that now he was above Heaven.

    His hand grabbed Mu Yixue''s ass that didn''t stop moving and groped it.

    At this point, he began to feel a certain throbbing inside his dick, as if there was a force gathering and wanting to gush out.

    He finally chose to sit up, and directly hugged Mu Yixue''s body.

    After that, he followed her movements by wiggling his hips in that position.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    The sound of impact resounded loudly, apanied by Mu Yixue''s beautiful and charming moan.

    The two of them were thoroughly enjoying this night, sharing the warmth of each other''s bodies.

    And it was that warmth that drove Ciel, sending tremors throughout his body.

    "Mm!!!" He finally felt the sensation before cum, so delicious that his eyes opened wide.

    "Ohhhhhh..."

    On the other side, Mu Yixue moaned as if she was demon-possessed.

    Her movements became faster and she hugged Ciel as if she didn''t want to lose him or perhaps she wanted topletely merge with him.

    Right after that, Ciel''s dick finally spurted its cum, instantly filling Mu Yixue''s pussy hole with warm liquid.

    The sensation made her close her eyes, and moan softly but long.

    At the same time, she found her body bing extremely weak. Even her spiritual energy became empty.

    It spread itself out from her body, as if the body wanted to produce new ones so it discarded the old ones.

    Slowly, Mu Yixue''s sanity began to return, which then made her expression be erratic as she stared at Ciel.

    However, the only thing she wanted right now was to sleep because she was so exhausted.

    She rested her face on Ciel''s head and immediately closed her eyes. She even fell asleep immediately.

    Mu Yixue was much stronger than Ciel, but now she was so suddenly helpless, not to mention Ciel.

    At this moment, he felt like he had lost his body, only his soul remained. He could barely even feel the sensation of the wind around.

    Pa!

    Ciel finallyy down, and immediately fell asleep. He hadn''t even pulled his dick out of Mu Yixue''s pussy yet.

    Tonight, their sleep was destined to be veryfortable.

    Unfortunately, that was not the case for Luca who was hung at the city gate.

    Of course, he couldn''t see or feel anything in the city center, but just staring there, especially when he looked up at the towering pce, he seemed to be able to imagine how Ciel was enjoying Mu Yixue''s body.

    This frustrated him so much that he shouted again and again.

    Actually, many men were also frustrated, but because they did not have a deep obsession with Mu Yixue, just admired her, so they could be calmer.

    For others, the night seemed long, but for Ciel and Mu Yixue who were fast asleep, it hardly seemed like it. They hadn''t even woken up when the sun was already shining.

    That morning, the Ice Goddess returned to her pce hall.

    She initially looked calm, probably due to a night of calming herself down.

    However, her expression quickly turned ugly as she looked down the hallway that led to her room.

    As an extremely powerful God, her senses were so strong that any trace could be found. And could clearly sense the traces of Ciel and Mu Yixue''s energy in that hallway.

    The Ice Goddess didn''t need to think to immediately deduce that they went to her room.

    "Do they want to die?" She said with her breathing bing somewhat rapid.

    She took a step, appearing at the end of the hallway in an instant, more precisely in front of her still open bedroom door.

    Once there, she could smell a mysterious scent, looking like abination of a man''s sweat and a woman''s sweat.

    Without hesitation, she stepped into the room and immediately widened her eyes while her legs went soft, making her almost fall.

    Whoosh!

    Surprisingly, she went straight from there.

    And because she didn''t control her power, she appeared directly in a ce very far away from the Ice Continent.

    There, her face became extremely red while her breathing stuttered.

    "Goddess, what''s wrong?" Coincidentally, the Elf Queen was heading to the Ice Continent and met the Goddess on the way.

    She approached her and could not help but be puzzled by her reaction just now.

    The Ice Goddess looked at her but still could not calm down, she gritted her teeth as she said, "I want that boy to die with a thousand swords cutting him into a thousand pieces, each piece of his flesh then thrown into the worst ces in the Seven Realms."

    Elf Queen, "..."

 Chapter 46 Strange

    <h4>Chapter 46 Strange</h4>

    "Goddess, calm down first!" The Elf Queen held her hand, sending life energy into her body so that she could be calmer.

    Fortunately it worked.

    She took a deep breath beforepletely calming down while her skin color became snow-white again.

    "Forget it!" She then shook her head.

    She didn''t want to remember what she saw, let alone tell about it.

    Unfortunately, it was indeed very vivid and firmly embedded in her brain. Even when she wanted to try to forget it, it seemed to appear again.

    Actually, what she saw was just a simple thing, it was the scene where Ciel and Mu Yixue were sleeping cuddled up naked.

    However, it just so happened that the Ice Goddess also saw how Arthur''s dick was stuck inside Mu Yixue''s pussy. It was precisely that that made her feel like her head was going to explode.

    She was a woman who lived like ice, cold to everyone.

    At her age, she finally had a special rtionship with someone, but that person was also a woman.

    Although she''s quite open, she still feels that rtionships with men are dirty and forbidden.

    But, she suddenly saw how a man and a woman became one through their genitals.

    Under ordinary circumstances, she would ughter anyone she saw making love, but unfortunately she could only hold back her anger because Ciel had an ace up his sleeve, and itpletely rendered her helpless.

    Meanwhile, Ciel finally woke up from his sleep, not knowing that the Ice Goddess hade here.

    When he opened his eyes, he felt that his head was rather light, something that didn''t usually happen after getting drunk and making love, he thought it might be because in effect, the effect of the Monkey Wine was much better.

    After opening his eyes, he quickly looked at the naked woman in his arms, who was looking messy but something that made her look even sexier.

    Probably because of feeling his movements, she also woke up.

    "Mmmm!!!" Her forehead immediately wrinkled, which was obviously caused by the sensation in her pussy.

    For a moment, she looked confused, but quickly blushed.

    "Noooo..." The word somehow came out of her mouth.

    Between being drunk and being sober was definitely different. Now that she was sober while her pussy was full of sensations, it made her not know what to react like, crying orughing?

    "Calm down!" Ciel moved, holding her beautiful face.

    "How can I calm down? What if the master finds out we did it here," she replied.

    Apparently, the fact that they had made love was insignificant to herpared to where they had made love.

    Currently, she tried to sit up but failed because Ciel was also holding her body.

    "The Ice Goddess must have known, but now we''re fine. Yeah, she wouldn''t dare to do anything." Ciel replied.

    He did not know that the Ice Goddess hade, but he was sure that she already knew, after all, she was a very powerful existence, as long as she was not shutting down her senses, how could she not know the things that happened in the pce.

    After hearing Ciel''s words, Mu Yixue was a little calmer.

    Of course, that the Ice Goddess already knew was more frightening, but she probably didn''t want to think about that anymore because for her now her safety was paramount.

    After that, Ciel made a look around, and it turned out that he didn''t find the Ice Goddess anymore.

    ''Ahhh, maybe she left.'' Ciel secretlyughed as he guessed what happened.

    He was sure that the Goddess had left to calm herself down.

    "She''s not here right now." He told Mu Yixue and said, "let''s do it again."

    "You?" Mu Yixue opened her mouth in stupefaction, but she didn''t know how to resist because Ciel''s dick was still inside her pussy.

    And Ciel didn''t say more either.

    He directly pressed her body down and wiggled his hips.

    "Ohhhhhhh...." Mu Yixue couldn''t hold back the sensation so she immediately moaned.

    The warmth of Ciel''s body made her want to hug him.

    In the end, it was still a very beautiful morning for them.

    After finishing, Ciel took Mu Yixue to the bathroom in the room.

    The Ice Goddess was definitely the type who liked to pamper herself.

    She had a spacious and luxurious bathroom where the walls were made of gold and silver.

    In that room, there is a bathtub, a swimming pool, and a shower that makes you feel like you are bathing under a snowfall.

    In the morning, the water is very warm and has the ability to soothe the body''s cells and replenish lost spiritual energy.

    Just an instant after soaking in the tub, Ciel and Mu Yixue felt energized.

    "How do you feel now? Do you have any regrets?" asked Ciel who hugged Mu Yixue from behind.

    The woman was rendered helpless and she didn''t know how to answer Ciel''s question.

    Unfortunately, so far, she had felt nothing but pleasure andfort.

    Fortunately she had also calmed down so she could avoid Ciel''s questions.

    In response, she simply rolled her eyes then stood up and got out of the bathtub.

    "We should get going, the master will probably be back soon," she said in a low voice.

    It was something that worried her greatly. Even if the Ice Goddess already knew, she didn''t want to be caught while here.

    After saying that, she got dressed, and even ran out of the bathroom.

    Ciel did not mind her leaving since she had satisfied him enough.

    For himself, he wanted to bathe even longer as he rarely experienced such luxury so he wanted to experience it even more.

    As he felt bored soaking in the bathtub, he got out and walked to the swimming pool, deciding to take a dip.

    However, just as he was about to step into the pool, he suddenly felt a throbbing in his eyes.

    ''What''s going on?'' The sensation was too vivid that he wondered. He had never felt that before.

    Spontaneously, he activated the power of his eyes to find out if there was something wrong with it.

    "Eh?" And he was immediately stunned because after activating the power of his eyes, the swimming pool in front of him suddenly underwent a change.

    The water which was originally transparent in color suddenly became ck which was still somewhat transparent.

    Ciel naturally felt somewhat horrified at the stark difference.

    ''What exactly is this?'' He kept wondering.

    When he took a closer look at the water in the pool, he actually found countless small ck creatures, simr to caterpirs in size but more simr in shape to snakes. Only, they had solid-looking scales.

    They were clearly the cause of the discoloration of the water in the pool.

    ''How is this all invisible to the normal eye?'' Ciel was puzzled.

    They were indeed very small, but with theirrge numbers, they should be visible with normal eyes.

    Ciel deactivated the power of his eyes and soon the pond appeared normal to his eyes.

    ''Strange, but does it belong to the Ice Goddess?''

    This was actually doubtful because it didn''t all seem to have any connection with the power of the Ice Goddess.

    Growing curious, Ciel took out a sword from his storage ring. It was just an ordinary sword, and he dropped it into the pool while activating the power of his eyes.

    "Eh?" And he was stunned again as suddenly the little creatures avoided the sword.

    The area around the sword then became normal even as Ciel stared with the power of his eyes.

    He then moved the sword to see the next reaction. The result was the same, the creatures avoided the sword.

    ''Strange, my instincts tell me that they are very dangerous creatures,'' Ciel thought.

 Chapter 47 Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 47 Meet Again</h4>

    Ciel thought for a long time without being able to conclude anything.

    Feeling ufortable with the creatures, he finally chose to leave.

    He thought he needed knowledge to know what those creatures were.

    Asking the Ice Goddess was definitely not appropriate as it would let her know the ability of his eyes.

    Perhaps he just needed to ask the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen to give him all their knowledge.

    After getting dressed, he walked out of the room, at a leisurely pace, of course.

    Mu Yixue waited in the hall, looking agitated.

    When she saw him, she became very panicked even if only for a moment.

    In a hurry, she held her chest.

    ''I''m okay, right?'' she wondered.

    This was something she had been worried about since arriving at the hall, she was curious about her heart now.

    So far she did feel that it was normal, but she wasn''t so sure either. She just hoped that nothing would happen in the future.

    Ciel didn''t have time to greet her as the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen finally came to the hall.

    The Goddess showed Ciel a murderous look, even looking like she wanted to jump at him. Fortunately the Elf Queen calmed her down again.

    "I''m d you came on time," Ciel told them.

    What he said was enough to make the two women''s foreheads furrow as it seemed like he was a boss waiting for his subordinates.

    For them this was an ufortable sensation as they were used to living above all creatures.

    "Is there anything you need before we go to the Pole of Hell?" The Elf Queen asked Ciel in a soft tone that seemed like it was forced.

    Ciel nodded in response. "I want you two to give me all the information about the Seven Realms and the hidden things you know."

    "Hmph, boy, there are many things you''d better not know or it will make your life unpleasant due to fear. And you are too weak, your soul will explode if you receive information from us." The Ice Goddess replied instantly, snorting coldly at Ciel.

    Thetter responded with a shrug of his shoulders.

    "Then turn all that information into an artifact where I can search for the information I want," he said.

    This wasplicated because making such an artifact was not the expertise of the two women.

    Their expressions showed displeasure. However, before they could say anything, Ciel said, "I want it immediately!"

    "Boy, you''re really annoying." The Ice Goddess gasped after hearing Ciel''s words.

    Unfortunately, she was destined to be constantly angered when she met Ciel.

    Actually, it was her own fault for having such an irritable personality.

    The Elf Queen, for example, could still hold her temper after reacting for a moment.

    "I''ll take care of it, it will be finished by the afternoon, when we return, you''ll get an artifact with all our knowledge," she said, answering Ciel''s words.

    She chose to say all that so that Ciel wouldn''t keep saying nonsense.

    After that, she closed her eyes for a moment, probably sending a message to her people to take care of it.

    Then, she said to the woman beside her, "Goddess, give me your memories!"

    The Ice Goddess instantly responded to her words by sending a beam of light to her head.

    The Elf Queen then nodded.

    Of course, given their rtionship, it was not strange that they had already shared information. However, this was done so that all information was up-to-date.

    Next, the Elf Queen only needed tobine her knowledge and that of the Ice Goddess and put it into the artifact once it was finished.

    "Is there anything else?" The Elf Queen asked again after taking care of that.

    Ciel nced at the pce door before answering, "I have an enemy out there, and I think I need to limit his cultivation so that he can always be under my control...."

    "Better not make time for nonsense." Suddenly the Ice Goddess cut off Ciel''s words before she could even finish.

    After saying that, she snapped her fingers towards the outside of the pce.

    Whoosh!

    An ice spear appeared in the air then flew swiftly towards the city gate.

    It crossed the city sky and took only an instant to arrive at the suburban area, a sight to marvel at.

    Before anyone could think about the spear''s purpose, it suddenly moved towards Luca who was hanging on the gate wall.

    The young man was actually asleep, so he wasn''t even aware that something was heading towards him.

    Of course, even if he was aware, he wouldn''t have had time to open his eyes because it was so fast.

    Shua!

    And finally, the ice spear pierced through his chest before hitting the city wall, causing the wall to copse instantly, and it wasn''t a small copse, it copsed as a whole. In other words, the wall that surrounded the city.

    "Noooo..." Luca''s old servant could only cry at the sight.

    The problem was that he didn''t even feel any of Luca''s ashes left. He hadpletely vanished from this world.

    People didn''t care about Luca''s life, they looked at each other after the event because they knew that the ice spear came from the Ice Goddess.

    It might only be a speck of her entire power, but it clearly had an aura of divinity.

    "Now I''m absolutely certain that the Ice Prince is the son of the Goddess," someone said.

    "Yeah, and she seems to be very protective of him, she probably just heard that Luca challenged him, now she''s killing him right away."

    "This is scary, you really can''t y around with the Ice Prince because it could lead to total destruction."

    "We should respect the prince moreter."

    "...."

    People''s conclusions became further and further from the truth because of the Ice Goddess'' actions.

    This ultimately led to the question of how the Goddess could have a son.

    Of course, the Ice Goddess did not know any of that because she had always restricted her sense of hearing in this city so that she never heard anything that people said.

    It was her habit not to care about small things.

 Chapter 48 Kaiya

    <h4>Chapter 48 Kaiya</h4>

    "Goddess, you!" Ciel couldn''t help but be angry at the Ice Goddess''s actions.

    It wasn''t like he felt anything that Luca died, but he was upset that the Ice Goddess was acting against his will. To him, it was as if she was not under his control, an ufortable feeling because basically if she was not under his control, she could practically bring him to his doom.

    "What?" The Ice Goddess responded with haughty eyes, as if she didn''t care. And she seemed satisfied with that because she could suppress Ciel.

    Before Ciel could say anything more, the Elf Queen chimed in, "let''s go now, and forget all that nonsense!"

    At the same time, Mu Yixue nudged Ciel''s hand, as if telling him not to continue resisting.

    This time, Ciel chose to forget about it.

    "Let''s go," he said to the two women.

    Right after he said that, the Ice Goddess suddenly said, "just you, the others don''t need to!"

    Her words instantly made Mu Yixue who wanted to take a step freeze, and pressed her lips together.

    However, she was also quite calm. In a low voice, she said to Ciel, "go, I''m afraid I''ll only be a nuisance because my strength is not enough to go to the Pole of Hell."

    Of course, if the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen helped protect her, it wouldn''t matter at all, but it seemed that they didn''t n to do that.

    Mu Yixue was naturally helpless.

    Ciel sighed, although he wanted to defend her, but he thought that this was indeed not the right time because this was his training business, something very important.

    He finally nodded in response and said, "you stay here, wait for me toe back!"

    "Speaking as if this pce is yours, hmph!" The Ice Goddess replied with a cold snort.

    "This is my pce now, and your room is my room," Ciel replied, not hiding his thoughts, instantly making the Ice Goddess'' breathing quicken again.

    Fortunately, the Elf Queen held her hand hurriedly, helping her to calm down with her Life Energy.

    "Come on!" She waved her hand, causing light to emanate momentarily and envelop Ciel''s body.

    When the Elf Queen stepped out of the pce, Ciel''s body moved on its own, following the blonde woman.

    And as it turned out, they instantly appeared deep in the sky.

    Whoosh!

    The Ice Goddess appeared behind Ciel, staring at his back with her cold eyes.

    Unfortunately, Ciel was really not affected at all.

    The Elf Queen then stepped to the North.

    With one step, the enormous Ice Continent instantly disappeared from Ciel''s sight. Even with the power of the Eyes of Heaven, he could not see it anymore, showing how far away they were now, perhaps equivalent to traveling to the Fire Mountain Continent.

    Here, the temperature was really very cold. Ciel would have shivered to death if he hadn''t been protected by the Elf Queen''s power.

    Snow was falling all the time, and many of them were as big as hills.

    They weren''t blocks of ice and such, but really snow.

    Ahead, Ciel saw a boundless mist, filled with snow birds.

    Their voices echoed loudly, as if warning whoever came that there was great danger ahead.

    In fact, Ciel saw many arks flying below, not only those from the Ice Continent, but also other continents.

    Despite the danger, the far north was indeed a ce with a lot of luck.

    Of course, following the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen meant that no harm woulde to Ciel.

    The two women took another step, leading him into that boundless mist.

    Instantly, Ciel heard a buzzing sound around him, so loud that it seemed like the air was vibrating.

    Actually, the sound wasing from the air that was indeed too cold.

    Below, Ciel saw an infinitend of ice, and that was changing all the time.

    How could it not be, there were ice storms everywhere and each storm moved mountains, even many giant ice monsters there, from bears to ice lions.

    They had great strength, their roars could frighten the Hegemons.

    The Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen didn''t stop there, they went deeper.

    And the deeper they went, Ciel found that the sky became very dark.

    The world felt very gloomy while below he saw very terrifying abysses.

    Each one gave the impression of a soul-eating demon''s mouth.

    Right after arriving there, the Ice Goddess suddenly waved her hand.

    Rumble!

    It instantly caused the air to tremble and the surrounding mist to be swept aside.

    In an instant, the environment cleared and it reached the sky so that sunlight easily reached thend here.

    The sudden change startled all the beasts below, they stared upwards, and instantly trembled as they saw the figure of the Ice Goddess.

    It seemed that they were already very familiar with her.

    "Cryyy!!!" Suddenly, an eagle''s voice resounded loudly from a distant corner.

    Right after that, a ck eagle appeared there.

    It was about 20 meters long while its two wings were even longer.

    Despite its ck color, it emitted an extremely powerful cold aura, even the kind of cold that seemed to be able to freeze the soul directly.

    Its destination was clearly the ce where Ciel and the others were.

    And as it got closer to them, the eagle shrank and its shape began to change.

    When it arrived in front of Ciel and the others, it transformed into the figure of a young woman wearing a long ck dress that was covered.

    She was very beautiful with pale white skin while her hair and eyes were a dark ck color, as if she came from a world where ice was created due to the absence of light.

    "Greetings master!" She bowed and saluted the Ice Goddess.

    Ciel showed an interested expression.

    He had asked Mu Yixue about the other Ice Goddess disciples, so he knew who this woman was.

    Her name was Kaiya, the third disciple of the Ice Goddess who was now a Third Stage Hegemon.

    She was of an extremely rare eagle race, the Divine Night Snow Eagle, a Divine Beast with great potential to be a God.

    Although her basic power is ice, her main skill is killing. It is said that her killing skills are unrivaled in the Seven Realms, with few equaling her.

    Surprisingly, after saluting the Ice Goddess, she also saluted Ciel.

    "Kaiya greets you, Your Highness the Prince. I apologize for not being able to visit you personally."

    Ciel, "..."

    Ice Goddess, "..."

 Chapter 49 Jump

    <h4>Chapter 49 Jump</h4>

    As a powerful being, it was not strange if Kaiya had people in the Ice City who then reported the things that happened there to her.

    It seemed that she had already heard all that, and unfortunately the news given to her was the general spection of the people so she also thought the same, thinking of Ciel as the son of the Ice Goddess.

    As a disciple of the Goddess, she naturally respected him, even ready to follow him if someday, the Ice Goddess stopped being involved with worldly matters and passed everything down to her son.

    Ciel smiled at Kaiya''s words while the Ice Goddess showed an expression as if a mosquito had bitten her.

    "Don''t get me wrong, this little bastard is not my son, he''s the son of a demon that came out of nowhere," said the Ice Goddess, informing her disciple of that fact.

    "Eh?" Kaiya was instantly confused, but right after that, Ciel suddenly said, e on mom, you can dislike me, but there''s no need to ruin your way of thinking, how can you call yourself a demon?"

    "You!" The Ice Goddess'' eyes opened wide at Ciel''s words.

    The Elf Queen, on the other hand, was stunned for a while before chuckling.

    This was out of her control because it was funny despite the fact that she also disliked Ciel for continuing to threaten her with her secret.

    On the other hand, Kaiya was confused as to what was happening.

    She stared back and forth between the Ice Goddess and Ciel, and finally had the conclusion that this prince''s father was probably the man the Goddess hated so she also hated her son.

    Unfortunately, a mother was still a mother, there was no way she could abandon her son no matter how much she disliked him.

    In the end, she said, "Master, I know you have business here, excuse me!"

    She stepped back before going down, disappearing not long after.

    What she did was nothing more than to greet them, and she quickly left as she didn''t want to interfere with their business.

    The Ice Goddess had no time to care about that as her heart was filled with anger towards Ciel.

    "Hmph!" She finally chose to snort.

    After which, an ice spear appeared in her hand. Then, she threw it down.

    BANG!

    The spear crashed into the icy in below, making the entirend shaken.

    Right after that, thend shattered into countless pieces of ice.

    Underneath, there was a sea, or there was only a sea to begin with. The icend was just frozen sea water.

    And that sea was not like any other sea.

    Besides emitting an extremely cold aura, it also had many gigantic vortices, giving the impression that there were countless storms within that sea.

    "Jump in there, the water there will not freeze you, but it will torture every inch of your body so that the foundation of your cultivation will be repaired," the Ice Goddess said coldly, as if she was telling Ciel to kill himself.

    However, Ciel was a man without fear of things like this.

    With a faint smile, he said, "wait for me here!"

    Whoosh!

    He unhesitatingly jumped into that sea, his body falling very quickly.

    It only took a split second for him tond on the sea.

    "This boy has great resolution, he''s the kind that doesn''t get scared easily," said the Elf Queen in a low voice.

    The Ice Goddess didn''t dispute that, but it made her even more frustrated.

    Because of that, it meant that Ciel would not be intimidated by them or would not feel afraid to threaten them as long as he had something he could rely on.

    Meanwhile, when arriving inside that sea, Ciel felt as if he was switching realms.

    His body was swayed by the vortexes there while pain filled every inch of his body, as if he was pierced by thousands of poisonous needles.

    Although he said that pain was not something frightening to him, he finally realized that there were different levels of pain.

    However, instead of screaming, heughed.

    "Hahahahahahaha..." Hisughter was long and loud, echoing through the sky.

    The Ice Goddess wrinkled her forehead as she originally wanted to hear Ciel scream in pain. Why was he suddenlyughing?

    The Elf Queen, on the other hand, sighed, beginning to think that they really would forever be dominated by that boy.

    Of course, the pain Ciel felt was not without results.

    At this moment, he found the spiritual energy in his body as if it was condensed into a smaller, even purer form where the impurities in that spiritual energy came out from inside his body.

    It was all happening slowly, but consistently.

    Death was actually not far away from Ciel as the coldness of the water almost killed everything in his body.

    It was fortunate that there was the power of the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen protecting him.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Explosion after explosion suddenly echoed from inside his body after about an hour, something he didn''t know why.

    However, with every single explosion, he couldn''t help but be astonished as he discovered that his cultivation was decreasing.

    He who was originally at the First Stage of Spiritual Master suddenly leveled down to a Ninth Stage Spiritual Senior, and continued to go downwards.

    It stopped when he was at the fifth stage.

    This made him somewhat ufortable because anyone would not like it if his cultivation went down.

    However, it was only for a moment. He suddenly realized something else.

    Although his cultivation had dropped, his strength didn''t seem to be different at all from before. It was even as if he could control his strength better so that if he fought with himself a moment ago, he could easily win.

    ''This is the result of improving the cultivation foundation.'' Ciel finally realized what geniuses with extraordinary cultivation foundations felt.

    He looked down at his hands where his spiritual energy was flowing out.

    It was still transparent in color because spiritual energy did have such a color, butpared to before, it had a much sharper and denser color. At the same time, it also seemed more pliable so it could be controlled in more ways.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly Ciel''s body was pulled upwards by an invisible force.

    In an instant, he appeared in front of the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen.

 Chapter 50 New Powers

    <h4>Chapter 50 New Powers</h4>

    "It''s done, time to go back, you can resume your cultivation in the city," the Ice Goddess said to Ciel.

    "Wait!" However, Ciel responded by taking out a yellow piece of paper.

    It was naturally the seal that hid the Holy Spirit me.

    The Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen''s eyes narrowed as they looked at it.

    With their strength, they could instantly sense what was hidden within that seal.

    "When and where did you get it?" asked the Ice Goddess, looking at Ciel uncertainly.

    "On yesterday''s trip, on the Fire Mountain Continent," Ciel replied casually, not hiding at all as it was not difficult if the Ice Goddess wanted to investigate.

    Hearing that, the Ice Goddess'' eyes narrowed even more sharply.

    She was silent for quite a while, as if her mind was elsewhere.

    In fact, right now she was meeting I to ask about the details that happened yesterday.

    After she finished asking, her lips parted slightly.

    "How did you do it?" she asked with a serious expression.

    Her eyes were shining, as if she had the intention of tearing Ciel''s body apart to find out.

    However, that was not something Ciel would answer.

    With a quietugh, he said, "it''s a secret and I won''t tell you, now help me fuse with this me!"

    In the end, he was still giving an order so the Ice Goddess showed an annoyed expression.

    She then looked at the Elf Queen, "you do it, I''m afraid I identally froze the me."

    She looked arrogant as she said those words.

    Actually, it was possible for her to do that.

    Firstly, fire was weak against ice while the Ice Goddess was the strongest among ice users.

    Perhaps only the top five among the 30 Holy mes could be an opponent for the Ice Goddess.

    After that, the Ice Goddess stepped towards the ice hill floating in the distance.

    The Elf Queen shook her head and took the sealing paper in Ciel''s hand.

    "Sit down and take off your shirt," she said without a clear tone.

    Ciel responded with augh, casually took off his shirt and put it away in his storage ring.

    He watched the Elf Queen''s eyes, wanting to see her reaction when she saw his chest.

    Unfortunately, there was no ripple at all in her eyes.

    While sitting down, he said, e on, Queen, help this future King of the Elf Kingdom."

    For him it was only a matter of time because now he was already their Young King.

    The Elf Queen snorted softly in response, she chose not to say anything knowing that it would only give Ciel the opportunity to say more nonsense.

    Casually, she tossed the paper in her hand over Ciel''s chest.

    It instantly stuck tightly there as if there was glue between them.

    "Close your eyes," said the Elf Queen again.

    Ciel followed what she said, closing his eyes and trying to concentrate.

    Shua!

    Suddenly he felt a majestic energy envelop his body, and enter each of his cells.

    The energy gave him the sensation of having boundless power, as if his one step could reach the sky directly.

    Then, the diamond-shaped Core of the Holy Spirit me entered his chest, something he could feel very clearly.

    It could in fact easily explode his body, but he was fine because the Elf Queen''s power protected him.

    Slowly, the Core shrank, and then sank into his heart.

    His own heart weed the arrival of the Core, even trying to absorb it to be one.

    ''Amazing,'' Ciel thought.

    He was surprised that the process was so quick and smooth.

    This was indeed the advantage of getting help from a Supreme God.

    Weaker gods might not be able to help him to that extent.

    As far as he knew, as long as the Core of the me fused with his heart, it would be directly under his control.

    Once he controlled the Core, controlling the me would be a simple matter.

    At this moment, transparent lines suddenly appeared on his hands and chest.

    Those lines emitted heat, and sometimes there were transparent mesing out.

    When that happened, Ciel found that his hands seemed to be strengthened.

    BANG!

    Then, an explosion resounded from within his body, so loud that it seemed like it could blow up a mountain with just the shockwave.

    Ciel opened his eyes spontaneously, finding the shockwave spreading out from him, hitting the Elf Queen who was standing right in front of him.

    Unfortunately, it could not even shake her hair, not to mention her body.

    Click!

    The woman snapped her fingers, causing the seal paper to shatter.

    After that, a sea of transparent mes instantly appeared around, burning away the entire cold air and creating a new, warm air.

    What was amazing was that Ciel felt as if the entire sea of fire was a part of him.

    "Absorb that, your cultivation will increase drastically," said the Elf Queen.

    Ciel followed what she said, beginning to absorb the transparent sea of fire.

    It quickly entered his body, as if water had found a new path.

    Inside his body, it fused with his flesh and spiritual energy, increasing their strength drastically in just an instant.

    BANG!

    An explosion resounded again from within Ciel''s body, and Ciel''s cultivation that had dropped to the Fifth Stage of Spiritual Senior suddenly increased directly to the First Stage of Spiritual Master, returning to his original cultivation.

    However, this time there was a drastic difference due to the foundation of his cultivation plus the me.

    He felt so powerful that he thought he could blow a Spiritual King''s head off with just one blow.

    And it didn''t stop there, his cultivation increased again, reaching the Second Stage of a Spiritual Master before stopping.

    He was also unable to fully absorb that sea of fire as it was too much for his body.

    Of course, it didn''t matter because now he had the Core of the Holy Spirit me so he could continue to create that fire with his own spiritual energy.

    However,pared to that, there was something that really surprised him.

    He suddenly obtained a piece of information from his Eyes of Heaven.

    A power to see into the past.

    The ce where he stared, he could see things that happened there before he came.

    It may be as if he is returning to the past.

    With his current strength, he can only see three days into the past, but as he gets stronger, he can see further into the past, up to years.

    Ciel had not expected that there was this kind of ability.

    Out of curiosity, he immediately used it.

    He wanted to see the scene a moment ago and immediately the scene in front of him changed.

 Chapter 51 Ancient Night Race

    <h4>Chapter 51 Ancient Night Race</h4>

    The scene went back to the time when he jumped into that sea, how he bathed there to repair his cultivation foundation, until he was pulled up by the Ice Goddess.

    Next was the scene where the Elf Queen helped him fuse with the Holy Spirit me.

    "Why are you daydreaming?"

    Ciel was distracted by the Elf Queen''s voice suddenly calling out to him, causing the scene to disappear from his sight as he had no other choice but to disable the power of his eyes.

    He then looked up at the Elf Queen who was staring at him with a furrowed brow.

    "Just fantasizing," Ciel replied with a softugh, lying to her.

    Surprisingly enough, the Elf Queen asked again, "fantasizing about what?"

    Since she asked, Ciel would of course use the opportunity to say nonsense. "Yeah, fantasizing about the day when I be the strongest in the Seven Realms and thene to your kingdom to propose to you, and spend the night with you."

    "You!" The Elf Queen''s breathing instantly quickened at his words.

    She felt like throwing him back into the sea.

    Ciel was not interested in seeing her expression, he then looked down at his own hand.

    Shua!

    Transparent mes gathered on top of his palm, forming an extremely dense fireball, seemingly able to perforate steel walls with ease.

    "Great," said Ciel, happy to finally have a power that could be called unique.

    The reason it was called unique was of course because there were few or no users.

    Firstly, although the Holy Spirit me belongs to the lower ranks, its number in the entire Seven Realms could not be much either, and whether anyone possesses it is something unknown.

    Actually, the top five ranks of the Sacred me even had only one in the entire Seven Realms, the one at the first rank was only a legend, its existencepletely unknown.

    At this moment, Ciel could feel something different within his body and his control over the mes.

    It gave him a clear sensation that he was no longer an ordinary cultivator, but a cultivator with the Holy Spirit me.

    His ability to cultivate would naturally be different. He could be so much more talented that his cultivation could increase rapidly,peting with top geniuses.

    "Now we can go back," Ciel said to the Elf Queen.

    He wanted to continue cultivating, swallowing the pill the Elf Queen had given him.

    It was not suitable to do so here because refining a pill would take a longer time.

    Only, right after he said that, the Elf Queen''s eyes suddenly narrowed sharply, staring into the depths of the Pole of Hell.

    "Old demon, how dare you hide in my territory." Suddenly, the Ice Goddess'' voice resounded coldly, and it spread over a wide region. Even the people in the entire Ice Continent could hear it.

    Only a moment after that, the space became filled with terrifying pressure, as if the destruction of the world was about toe.

    Everyone who had heard the voice of the Ice Goddess became short of breath due to the difficulty in taking in air.

    Ciel was lucky to be beside the Elf Queen, gaining protection from her or else he would have died instantly as the distance between him and the Ice Goddess was not far.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly a wisp of ck energy flew into the sky from the depths of the Pole of Hell.

    It then spread out, and a gigantic creature appeared there, sorge that its head seemed to reach the sky.

    People could still see it clearly even from the Fire Mountain Continent.

    The creature was actually a skull whose bones seemed to be made of diamonds and whose figure was enveloped by a ck cloak that wasn''t actually a cloak, but the energy that formed the cloak.

    It had a pair of red eyes that looked like the sun, emitting an ominous light everywhere.

    When Ciel looked at it with his Eyes of Heaven, he finally realized that not only was the cloak made of energy, but the skull as well.

    It was all energy.

    To reach such a size, the power required was truly beyond imagination.

    As Ciel made observations, he finally discovered the source of that great power. It was between the two eyes of the skull.

    There was an area covered by many walls of energy, and within it stood an old man with pale white skin with hair so ck that it seemed like it was darkness, not hair.

    "Who is he?" Ciel asked spontaneously.

    The Elf Queen was surprised to see that he didn''t seem to be intimidated by the man''s presence.

    This was a different case to when the Ice Goddess had looked at him coldly because the man had unleashed his full power.

    Anyone below the God level should have been intimidated by that power as their brain would wonder if they could survive.

    "A God of the Ancient Night Race," the Elf Queen replied with a very serious expression.

    "Ancient Night Race?" Ciel was hearing about it for the first time, but he couldn''t help but think in a profound way as he looked at the Elf Queen''s expression.

    Plus, why did the Ice Goddess seem so hostile towards him?

    Was there a big conflict between them?

    The old man stared at the ice hill where the Ice Goddess was.

    "Ice Goddess, you won''t be able to stop me from leaving there," he said in a hoarse voice, sounding like the surrounding space was cracking.

    "I will at least break your legs," the Ice Goddess replied in a cold tone.

    Whoosh!

    She flew off, appearing deep in the sky in just a sh.

    And just as she appeared there, an enormous long ice dragon suddenly appeared, surrounding her figure.

    The dragon was indeed not a dragon,pletely ice, but even a real dragon might tremble in front of that dragon.

    It had ice scales shaped like spears and a pair of wings that each p created an ice storm.

    Its divine aura radiated with great power, enough to make even a Demigod tremble and have to kneel down.

    As Ciel observed the back and forth between the dragon and the skull, he suddenly realized that the dragon was even bigger, as if it was an anaconda in front of a cow.

    Whoosh!

    The dragon lunged towards the skull, so fast that the skull was unable to react.

    BANG!

    The dragon''s head mmed into the skull''s chest, causing it to be knocked back quite a distance.

    The resulting shockwave was even so that Ciel could see the ocean below being pushed back.

    It would probably cause tsunamis on many continents.

    ''It seems that the old man is still in the Second Stage of the God Realm,'' Ciel thought.

    The difference in power was significant.

    Plus, ording to Ciel''s observation, the skull was probably the old man''s strongest technique while the Ice Dragon was just an ordinary technique of the Ice Goddess.

    The former fought very seriously while thetter was quite rxed.

 Chapter 52 Armageddon Ice

    <h4>Chapter 52 Armageddon Ice</h4>

    "Fuck you, bitch!" The old man became enraged by the Ice Goddess'' attack.

    Even so, he didn''t try to counter her attack because obviously his focus was on escaping from there.

    He began to fly into the sky, heading west.

    Unfortunately, it was definitely not easy as the Ice Goddess did not let him go.

    At this moment, countless ice spears appeared from the sky, each onerger than a mountain, possibly able to be the pirs of a continent.

    Simultaneously, they descended downwards like rain, but had the speed of lightning.

    The giant skull couldn''t dodge the spears, some mmed into its body, producing countless bang sounds.

    However, the skull clearly had a very strong defense.

    The spears were apparently only able to scratch the skull, but not prate it.

    "Goddess, our Grim Reaper has very strong defenses, it canpete with you, don''t think about prating our defenses," shouted the old man inside the skull.

    "Is the skull what he means?" asked Ciel to the Elven Queen.

    He became even more curious about the old man.

    The Elf Queen nodded in response. "The Ancient Night Race has many unique abilities, one of the strongest is that Grim Reaper, not all can awaken it, and those who seed have the certainty to be Gods."

    That was quite surprising to Ciel, not expecting that a race had such special abilities.

    Meanwhile, under the attack of those spears, that Grim Reaper continued to try to move away.

    The ice dragon''s attack even seemed to work in its favor as it only made it faster.

    "Is the Ice Goddess really unable to stop it?" Ciel knitted his brows as he looked at the scene.

    "It''s difficult even if I help her," the Elf Queen replied.

    "Of course, we might still be able to kill him, but before that, he''ll still have time to go on a rampage, ughtering and doing massive amounts of damage. That''s what needs to be avoided.

    "However, the Goddess will make him suffer."

    Sure enough, just as the Elf Queen finished speaking, something suddenly appeared in the hands of the Ice Goddess, a short spear that was golden in color but transparent so that it looked like it was created from golden diamonds.

    And it faintly emitted a cold golden mist, causing the air to be icy instantly.

    "A weapon?" Ciel narrowed his eyes but quickly realized that it was not a weapon.

    It was clearly created from spiritual energy.

    "It''s the Armageddon Ice." The Elf Queen suddenly replied.

    "What kind of ice is it?" Ciel was surprised to hear the name because it sounded so horrible.

    "Something created from the Frozen Heart," the Elf Queen replied.

    "It hasn''t reached its peak yet, so the Ice Goddess can only use it in a limited way, but once it does, the Ice Goddess will probably reach an unimaginable stage. Yeah, and your threat might be useless because even if you spread the Mirror Jade throughout the Realm of Life, the Ice Goddess might still be able to destroy them simultaneously in no time."

    When he heard that, Ciel trembled for a moment. The Elf Queen''s tone also seemed like she was scaring him.

    However, Ciel calmed down very quickly as he thought that it was not that easy.

    If the Ice Goddess seeded, obviously she would reach the unknown Realm. Her power could shake the entire Seven Realms.

    At that time, there was no chance at all to threaten her.

    And to achieve that, perhaps the Ice Goddess herself did not know when she could achieve it.

    Or it could be that Ciel reached it first. Who knows.

    Fear shed in the old man''s eyes when he saw the golden spear.

    He increased his speed to the maximum, even adding various energy shields around him.

    Whoosh!

    The Ice Goddess didn''t linger either, she threw the spear at him.

    Her movements looked elegant but swift, and the spear traveled faster than light.

    It struck the skull''s head in just an instant.

    BANG!

    The skull was shaken as if the sky was falling on top of its head, and its head which was clearly the hardest part of it was easily pierced by the transparent golden spear.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Apparently, it does have so manyyers that there is a process to prate it.

    Unfortunately, none of thoseyers could dy the movement of the spear.

    "Bitch, you will definitely die in the near future." At this point, the old man only cursed the Goddess of Ice as the golden spear had already arrived right behind him.

    He hurriedly tried to aim it at a non-vital part of his body.

    Shua!

    And finally, it prated his thigh.

    Surprisingly enough, his leg was also instantly cut off to spurt blood that was actually ck in color.

    This was the first time Ciel had seen ck blood, but as far as he knew, it was always considered an evil thing.

    The truth was that no blood had a ck color from the start unless it was crossed by evil things.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh..." The old man screamed.

    Spiritual energy exploded from his body while his speed increased again, looking like he was draining his energy excessively.

    The Ice Goddess did not pursue him and did not try to attack him again.

    She stood on the head of her ice dragon, observing the old man''s departure.

    Due to his speed, it didn''t take long before he disappeared.

    However, just momentster, there was the sound of an explosion in the distance. There seemed to be another God attacking the old man.

    While it might not be enough to kill him, he would definitely suffer more injuries.

    Of course, this made Ciel even more confused because it seemed that the one antagonizing the old man wasn''t just the Ice Goddess.

    "Let''s go!" The Elf Queen then pulled Ciel''s body with her strength.

    They arrived at the Ice Continent in no time.

    The situation was somewhat tense due to the previous fight, especially those who were stronger.

    "What exactly is that race? Why did the Ice Goddess and the other Gods antagonize the old man?" Ciel asked the Elf Queen when they arrived in the city.

    Asked by Ciel, the Elf Queen''s eyes narrowed.

    "They are not a part of the Seven Realms so they are antagonized by everyone in the Seven Realms," she replied.

    "And it''s more because they''re an evil race that thinks of us as food."

 Chapter 53 To The Palace Again

    <h4>Chapter 53 To The Pce Again</h4>

    "Food? There is such a thing, why have I never heard of it?" Ciel was dumbfounded to hear that.

    And he couldn''t help but feel terrible. How can everyone in the Seven Realms be regarded as food?

    "You naturally never heard of it and you''d better not know more or you''ll live in fear every day," the Elf Queen replied.

    However, Ciel responded to her words with a lightugh.

    "I''m not afraid of anything with two very strong women by my side," he said, causing the Elf Queen to roll her eyes.

    Only, it was as if she wanted tough.

    Unlike the Ice Goddess who was constantly angry, she could be gentle with Ciel.

    Of course, this might just be because of her personality. After all, she was considered to be the most kind-hearted.

    At the same time, the Ice Goddess finally turned towards the Ice Continent.

    However, surprisingly enough, she did not make the ice dragon disappear. She returned with it.

    When the ice dragon got closer, Ciel finally realized that it was so big, perhaps bigger than the Ice Continent itself.

    Its movements created a loud rumble in the air, making even the spiritual energy in the entire Ice Continent be chaotic.

    No wonder people sometimes said that the Gods'' battles were worse than disasters. They were truly too powerful.

    The head of the ice dragon finally arrived above the city, and naturally, it was much bigger than the city.

    Everyone in the city fell down in a sweat at the sight of it.

    They imagined that if it hit the city, then all of them would surely die instantly.

    "Goddess, why did you bring that here?" asked Ciel because he felt like the Ice Goddess wanted to show a domineering attitude after showing her power.

    The Goddess did not answer, she looked at the Elf Queen.

    "I''m going to the Heaven Realm for three days," she told her.

    Ciel was somewhat surprised to hear that because the Heaven Realm was said to be the strongest Realm among the Seven Realms.

    The Elf Queen nodded in response, without asking anything.

    After that, the Ice Goddess finally looked at Ciel.

    "Boy, don''t go anywhere before I return and don''t make a mess," she said.

    Before she had gone unheeded and now that she seemed to be giving him orders, Ciel became somewhat annoyed.

    Unfortunately, before he could say anything, the woman had already first controlled her ice dragon to turn around.

    Whoosh!

    It flew as fast as lightning, appearing in the distance so that it looked very small.

    "Hmph!" Ciel could only snort in the end.

    "What exactly does she want to do?" He then asked the Elf Queen.

    "Probably looking for something so that the next time she encounters an enemy like this, she can kill him," replied the Elf Queen.

    Ciel''s thoughts stopped for a moment when he heard the Elf Queen''s words beforeughing. He suddenly realized how the Ice Goddess'' reputation was, that she would chase after everyone who bothered her.

    In the previous case, she had to hold back because it could cause too great an effect, but obviously it was enough to frustrate her.

    If she didn''t prepare from now on, the same case might happen again. And she would not allow that.

    "Right!"

    Ciel stared at a certain direction in the city, which was the location where he obtained the Eyes of Heaven.

    It seemed to appear suddenly, just as he passed by.

    The question was how did it appear?

    Ciel could not specte before because there was nothing unusual there, but now he wanted to use the power of his eyes to find out what happened before he passed that way.

    He then stepped there, leaving the Elf Queen with narrowed eyes.

    However, she saw nothing strange, so she chose to leave.

    Ciel quickly arrived at that street, surprising everyone there as the prince suddenly came alone.

    Simultaneously, they saluted.

    Ciel didn''t care, he was focused on staring at the area where he had gotten the Eyes of Heaven.

    After that, he turned back time there to the day he passed there.

    In an instant, the scene where he obtained the Eyes of Heaven appeared in front of him.

    Then, he rewound time again, to the time before he arrived.

    Surprisingly enough, at that time, the Eyes of Heaven did not exist at all.

    "Strange," Ciel said in a low voice.

    However, just a momentter, the faint light he had seen at that time suddenly appeared. It was almost right when he was about to step on the area where the faint light appeared.

    ''So it appeared at the time when I arrived, but how is it possible, how did it appear there?''

    Ciel became very confused.

    He continued to investigate, but there were no results at all. He didn''t even find anything suspicious.

    ''Did ite by itself or did someone put it here?''

    Thest theory made Ciel tremble because it was indeed rather scary.

    However, he thought how could there be someone who would throw away such a great thing. Ciel wouldn''t do that even if he was crazy and had be a God.

    The first theory is also notpletely unreasonable because the Eyes of Heaven is a Heavenly Treasure, something full of unpredictable abilities. If it suddenly changed ces and appeared somewhere, it was still possible. Or perhaps a certain phenomenon moved it, who knows.

    Phew!

    He sighed and shook his head before going to the pce, not wanting to linger there as it made him ufortable.

    Plus, he wanted to start cultivating now as he wanted to be more and more powerful.

    Although the Eyes of Heaven gave him a stunning advantage, there was still a clear difference between having power and not.

    What he wanted was to have immense power like the Ice Goddess so that he could shake the world with just the power hidden within his body.

    It didn''t take long before he arrived at the pce hall.

    Mu Yixue was still there, visibly having various emotions.

 Chapter 54 A Guest

    <h4>Chapter 54 A Guest</h4>

    "You''re finally back," she said when she saw Ciel.

    She didn''t add the word prince to her words, who knew how she would look at Ciel now.

    Perhaps at first she viewed Ciel as a little man that she could freeze at any time but she had no other choice but to submit to him.

    When Ciel managed to gain the status of an Ice Prince, she also showed respect to him by continuing to address him using the word Prince.

    However, when they made love, she started calling him by his name directly.

    Right now, Ciel suddenly felt like she didn''t want any status barrier between them.

    "I''ve only been gone a short while, do you miss me already?" asked Ciel, slightly joking.

    Mu Yixue''s lips pressed together for a moment in reaction.

    "I just don''t want anything bad to happen to you and cause chaos afterwards," Mu Yixue replied.

    Of course, Ciel''s death would be especially frightening because her secret could be exposed.

    Ciel patted her waist as he arrived beside her before continuing to walk to the throne.

    It was actually better to cultivate in the room, but Ciel was somewhat ufortable with the presence of those little ck creatures. He needed to know what they were first before returning to the room.

    If they were just the Ice Goddess'' pets, then everything would be fine, perhaps it would be fine to bathe in the pool as well.

    After sitting down, he took out the Nature Spiritual Pill that the Elf Queen had given him.

    "I want to cultivate, if you want toe out, you cane out," Ciel said to Mu Yixue.

    However, the woman shook her head. "I''m just here, there might be trouble for you while cultivating, so I need to help."

    "Just tell me that you can''t go far from me, this is natural for a woman who has just had the experience of making love with a man," Ciel replied, which instantly froze Mu Yixue''s face.

    Realizing that she couldn''t possibly win an argument with him, Mu Yixue finally chose to shut her mouth.

    Unfortunately, there was truth in Ciel''s words.

    She could not deny that it was her pleasure at seeing him that made her want to cuddle with him.

    Ciel then ced the pill in his mouth.

    The sweet and cold taste surprised him a little because all the cultivation enhancing pills he had taken so far were always very bitter so his expression was always gloomy when he wanted to cultivate.

    This time, he did not hesitate to swallow it.

    "Mmm!!!" His eyes emitted light instantly as the pill melted inside his stomach and released boundless spiritual energy.

    What was truly shocking was the purity of that energy. It was so light that it seemed like he had just swallowed the wind, and it actually merged with his body very easily.

    It even seemed like it was making improvements to his body structure, which then increased his physical strength and of course his cultivation talent became much better.

    ''It seems that this can help me be a Spiritual King,'' Ciel thought, bing even more excited.

    He then closed his eyes, allowing the spiritual energy to fuse into his body.

    After closing his eyes, he felt as if he was flowing with the world, going to another, more mysterious world with more magic.

    Even the concept of time seemed to disappear from his mind such that he was unaware of how much time had passed.

    The only thing clear to him was his ever-increasing strength.

    BANG!

    He opened his eyes just as an explosion resounded inside his body.

    In an instant, the pressure he emitted increased drastically while Holy Spirit mes surged from his body, filling the pce hall in an instant.

    Even Mu Yixue had to create a wall of ice around her to contain the mes.

    And she was a little surprised.

    ''From a Spiritual King, but already this powerful, the Holy me is indeed as powerful as people say,'' she thought.

    It wasn''t enough to trouble her because the difference in her cultivation and Ciel''s cultivation was so vast.

    However, she could not argue that if she was also a Spiritual King, she would have a hard time facing Ciel even though her strength could be said to be a weak point for the power of fire.

    To Ciel, the new information that entered his head was far more interesting than just his breakthroughs.

    He obtained another ability from the Eyes of Heaven and this could be said to be a very far-fetched ability.

    And from the description of the information, this seemed to be an offshoot ability of the previous ability.

    First, the previous ability, the ability to see into the past took on increased power.

    It now allows him to see one month back, much longer than the previous one where he could only see three days back.

    As for the new ability, it was actually the ability to return time to the past within a certain area.

    It is no longer the ability to see the past, but to actually make the world go back in time.

    Even if there was a limit to the area, and those outside the area were unaffected, still in battle, this would render every enemy helpless.

    And with his current strength, he can at least turn back time by a minute.

    ''It seems that these eyes are rted quite a lot to the power of time,'' thought Ciel

    Phew!

    He only needed a sigh to draw out all the mes in the hall.

    Unfortunately, the mes could not even create a scratch on the walls of the hall, not to mention on the ice sculptures.

    This was inevitable because the difference in power was too great.

    Mu Yixue walked over to Ciel, looking him up and down.

    "You already have quality cultivation," she told him.

    She hadn''t expected that this man could change so quickly.

    "It''s far from enough," Ciel replied, smiling slightly as he looked at his hands.

    Right after that, Mu Yixue spoke again. "There''s someoneing."

    "Someone''sing? Who?" Ciel was a little confused by her words.

    "The Elf Queen''s nephew, he seems to be delivering your artifact, but he still hasn''t left, maybe he wants to meet you," Mu Yixue replied.

 Chapter 55 Abel

    <h4>Chapter 55 Abel</h4>

    "Ohhh..." Ciel showed an interested expression.

    Not going because he wanted to meet him, Ciel thought that the man might want to challenge him.

    "How strong is he?" asked Ciel to Mu Yixue.

    "Still at the Spiritual King Second Stage."

    "What?" Ciel almost jumped at that.

    A Spiritual King?

    Of course, he was proud to have reached the Realm of Spiritual Kings at his age. If he returned to the Fire Mountain Continent, he would be one of the best geniuses there, but an Elf Queen''s nephew had a different status.

    "He''s only 10 years old," Mu Yixue added as she looked at Ciel''s expression.

    Hearing that, Ciel''s mouth opened, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    ''10 Years old and a Spiritual King.'' Thinking of that made him regret a lot of his past life.

    If only he had gotten the Eyes of Heaven earlier.

    "Alright, I''ll go see him." Ciel finally stood up, walking straight towards the pce door.

    It turned out that it was indeed very crowded outside, people were surrounding the young Elf who although male, had a beautiful appearance, he was really beautiful, unlike Ciel who was abination of beautiful and handsome.

    That is the characteristic of the Elf race, even their men will look more beautiful.

    What made people admire the young Elf was his ability to improve the cultivation quality of even Hegemons and heal their wounds.

    And he really helped everyone who came asking for help.

    Of course, he still stopped when he saw two figuresing out of the pce.

    He immediately ignored Mu Yixue''s existence, he only stared at Ciel who seemed to be a celestial prince who descended to the mortal world.

    For a moment, he thought that this young man was indeed something unique.

    However, in a short period of time, he showed a dismissive expression as he looked at his cultivation which was still one level below his.

    Given their age difference, this was indeed amusing and ridiculous. In his ce, all youths of Ciel''s age were already Hegemons no matter how useless they were.

    Ciel who had started to get used to his status was naturally ufortable with the young Elf''s gaze.

    "Boy, what is that face? Don''t you know that the Elf Queen has issued an edict dering that I am the Young King of the Elf Kingdom," Ciel told him. He deliberately said that so that everyone would know.

    Of course, the people who heard that were immediately stunned.

    "Young King? How is that possible? He''s not an Elf." One of them said.

    "Wait, then what is his identity? If he''s the son of the Ice Goddess, it''s only natural for him to be a Prince, but Young King of the Elf Kingdom? I''ve never even heard of someone receiving that title. Is it a title equivalent to that of the Elf Queen?"

    "Strange, don''t tell me that the Ice Prince''s identity is more amazing than we thought?"

    "..."

    The conversation of the people made the young Elf''s ears turn red, as if they were overheated.

    "Weak creature, watch your words," he said in a loud voice to Ciel.

    There was obvious anger, but due to the natural innateness of his young body, his voice sounded very soft.

    Ciel''s face froze for a moment at his words, then he burst outughing.

    "Yeah, I know that Elves are brave, but boy, you should know where your limits are," Ciel said with cold eyes.

    After saying that, she took out the Elf Queen''s edict, releasing its aurapletely.

    It instantly radiated all the way past the city boundaries, people trembling because of it.

    The mouth of the young Elf who was actually named Abel opened wide.

    He spontaneously said, "really aunt''s aura, how could she do this?"

    Although the Elf Queen had already announced it, he didn''t really believe it.

    Unfortunately, he saw it firsthand now.

    This was uneptable.

    They Elves were a unique and honorable race, they were the highest nobility among all the races in the Seven Realms, considered on par with the Dragon and Phoenix Races, and even the Heaven Race in the Heaven Realm.

    A race like them would not ept humans acting superior to them, even to the strongest humans, not to mention weak ones like Ciel.

    It was just that, the aura of the edict made him tremble and helpless.

    In the end, he could only say, "if you are indeed a man, fight me."

    His voice trembled and was too loud as he said that, the effect of the aura.

    However, Ciel was immediately interested in hearing his words. He even retracted the aura of decree.

    "Fighting huh?" He said in a low voice.

    The reason he was interested was because he wanted to try his strength, and this young Elf was a suitable opponent for him.

    Although overall, the main abilities of Elves are not directbat, but they are still stronger than most people.

    "Do you dare?" the young Elf asked when Ciel showed an interested expression.

    "Of course, of course I dare, how could I be afraid of my own subordinates." Cielughed softly, making Abel''s face turn blue for a moment.

    "Good, but I don''t want to be too hard on you, so I''ll lower my cultivation by one stage to be on par with you," Abel replied.

    Whoosh!

    He immediately lunged towards Ciel after he said that.

    A green aura emanated from his body, making the air extremely fresh.

    His hand was aimed at Ciel and suddenly countless roots came out of that hand, each one forming the head of a beast.

    They could even roar, vibrating the air.

    From Ciel''s perspective, it was as if there was a forest in front of him.

    However, Ciel casually raised his palm.

    Shua!

    Transparent mes zed, instantly filling the air with fire, a sight that shocked the eyes as the heat of the mes made their eyes sting even though they were quite far away.

    "This is the Holy Spirit me!" The powerful Hegemons quickly recognized the mes, and only further shocked the people.

    "Does he just have it?" A young genius wondered.

    At this moment, the fire condensed, and became small, gathering above Ciel''s palm, forming something like a ball, and it spun very quickly, destabilizing the air around.

 Chapter 56 Fight

    <h4>Chapter 56 Fight</h4>

    Each fire has its own way of attacking. Some are more suitable for attacking by bing a sea of fire, some be various weapons, and there are also fires that are more suitable for exploding.

    The Holy Spirit me also had its own way, and Ciel as its owner always had some sort of instinct to shape his Holy Spirit me into a ball of fire that was the result of fire being condensed.

    It could be blown up or to burn a certain small spot.

    Whoosh!

    Ciel advanced forward, toward the roots.

    One root with a lion''s head advanced faster, it lunged towards Ciel as if it wanted to eat him.

    Ciel calmly responded by aiming the fireball in his hand at the lion''s head.

    Shua!

    Instantly, the lion''s head burst into mes, turning to ash very quickly.

    It turned out to be too weakpared to the Holy Spirit me.

    Ciel began to attack the other roots, which were also helpless before his fireball.

    Abel, the young Elf''s forehead wrinkled as he saw that, looking like he didn''t expect that this enemy he underestimated had such astonishing power.

    However, that didn''t worry him at all.

    "Eat this," he said suddenly.

    From under the ground, countless trees suddenly appeared, bing a forest in an instant.

    However, this was no ordinary forest, each tree was apparently emitting a green blur that smelled extremely fragrant, but when people smelled the aroma, they quickly covered their noses.

    "A very dangerous poison," said some old Hegemon.

    This was the power of the Elves, they were extraordinary with their Life Energy, but that didn''t mean Life Energy only produced positive things.

    When Life Energy undergoes a slight change, it can be something very deadly.

    Ciel found he was starting to struggle a bit even though he had first surrounded his body with fire.

    If it was just ordinary fire, even with the quality of his cultivation now, he would probably still lose outright.

    Fortunately he had the Holy Spirit me.

    Whoosh!

    He finally threw the fireball in his hand.

    It was still able to ignore the poison due to its density, and it quickly shot towards Abel.

    Thetter was apparently unable to move as he needed to keep pouring his energy into the ground he stepped on or else the forest would stop functioning. That left him with no choice but to simply deflect the fireball.

    "Hmph!" He snorted softly and a root suddenly came out in front of him.

    It was different from the other roots as it was entirely golden in color, even faintly emitting light as if it were iron.

    "This is the Root of the World Tree," said the old Hegemon.

    "Still young but can already summon the Root of the World Tree, his potential is clearly limitless, worthy of being the Elf Queen''s nephew."

    "Yeah, the power of the World Tree is one that is hard to fight against, I don''t know if the Holy Spirit me can pass through it."

    "I think it still can, after all, it is desired by many fire power users, but it is very difficult to obtain, its power is also unique and terrifying. Just one root of the World Tree cannot yet be considered invincible."

    BANG!

    The fireball mmed into the golden root, shaking it instantly.

    However, it was indeed different from the other roots in that it didn''t immediately turn to ashes, it hadn''t even burned yet.

    The fireball continued to spin, trying to prate the root.

    Although it was slow, it still managed to prate the root.

    ''I think I''ll still win,'' Ciel thought as he looked at it, and was amazed at the power of the Holy Spirit me.

    Click!

    He snapped his fingers and the ball instantly became smaller.

    After that, it suddenly exploded.

    Boom!

    The explosion was extremely powerful, turning into a mushroom-shaped me in just an instant.

    Its size was sorge, it engulfed the poisonous forest as well.

    There was even a sound as if a tree copsed within the explosion, indicating that the Root of the World Tree also suffered destruction.

    Some people, even Low Level Hegemons chose to move backwards to keep their distance as they still felt the threat from the explosion.

    "Asshole!"

    Ciel suddenly heard the sound of Abel shouting. The elf seemed to be very angry.

    Ciel waved his hand to dispel the explosion and soon found the boy with several burns on his body.

    He was also thrown from where he was standing, almost hitting a building.

    "You lost!" Ciel said to him with a quietugh.

    Actually, it was rather inappropriate to say that since his enemy was only 10 years old.

    Right after Ciel said that, the boy''s aura suddenly increased by one stage.

    His eyes turned red as he stared at Ciel and he shouted, "I''m going to beat you up today."

    Whoosh!

    He lunged at Ciel once again.

    A kid is still a kid, he was too hot-blooded to control his emotions.

    Ciel knew that he would not win now, he was even prepared to use the power of the Eyes of Heaven.

    However, a snowman wearing silver armor suddenly came, creating a wall of ice in front of Abel so that he identally bumped into him.

    BANG!

    He bounced back, coughing.

    "You?" Abel became even angrier at being interrupted.

    "Unfair fight, not allowed," the Snowman replied. He was Xue Hu.

    He then approached Ciel, taking something out of his storage ring.

    It is exactly like a mirror, quite small. The height is about 15 cm while the width is about 10 cm.

    "Prince, this is your artifact," Xue Hu said to Ciel as he handed the object to him.

    Apparently, upon arriving here, Abel had already handed the artifact to Xue Hu first.

    Ciel took it without hesitation while saying, "thank you!"

    After that, he immediately turned back to the pce with his eyes staring at the mirror in his hand.

    He used the power of the Eyes of Heaven to observe the object to find out if there was some kind of mechanism that might be able to keep an eye on him.

 Chapter 57 Surprising

    <h4>Chapter 57 Surprising</h4>

    ''This seems to be fine,'' Ciel thought after a while.

    Of course, it''s a very powerful artifact, so the structure is also veryplicated.

    The Eyes of Heaven can see everything, even the most hidden things.

    From all those structures, Ciel found amon source, no different sources. He had the conclusion that there was nothing wrong because if there was a certain feature, it must have a slight difference in the structure.

    "By the way, where is the Elf Queen?" asked Ciel to Mu Yixue.

    He hadn''t seen the woman since he finished cultivating. Even she hadn''t shown up since her nephew came to make a mess.

    Unfortunately, Mu Yixue didn''t seem to know either.

    She shrugged her shoulders in response.

    Ciel rolled his eyes and finally sat down on the throne.

    Phew!

    He sighed, trying to stabilize the energy in his body.

    The fight was quite short, he didn''t use much energy, but he had to admit that he hadn''t fully gotten used to this new power that was too much differentpared to his previous power. Using it caused him to feel his body a little ufortable.

    "I think I need some wine too," he said, ncing at Mu Yixue.

    Thetter rolled her eyes, taking out a cup and bottle filled with wine.

    Only, right after that, she suddenly looked like she wanted to hand them directly to Ciel.

    Before she could really move, Ciel said, "a good wife helps her husband pour the drink into the cup."

    "You?" Mu Yixue opened her mouth at his words.

    Her intention of wanting to establish an equal rtionship with him suddenly seemed to be shattered as Ciel''s words sounded like an order to her.

    Of course, what he said actually made sense, but that was only for the little wife.

    Unfortunately, Mu Yixue was still somewhat unwilling to challenge Ciel, so she still did as Ciel said, pouring the wine into that cup before handing it to Ciel.

    "This is the right one," Ciel said.

    He started drinking the wine, quite slowly.

    However, he did not stop at just drinking the wine.

    From his storage ring, he took out a long brown cigar.

    It was actually thest one he had. He would have to buy another er.

    Using his fire power, he burned the end of the cigar until it became embers.

    After that, he ced the other end into his mouth and began to gently suck on it.

    Whoah!

    He exhaled the smoke forward, forming a halo that becamerger andrger as it got further away from his mouth.

    Mu Yixue blinked her eyes a few times, looking astonished.

    Actually, very few smoked in the Ice Continent, which was due to the absence of tobo nts here.

    Those who wanted to smoke had to import it from other continents, and unfortunately there weren''t many who did that except for those who lived outside the Ice Continent for a long time.

    "By the way Yixue, in your n, is there anyone stronger than your aunt?" asked Ciel after she had rxed enough.

    He was quite curious about their n as they seemed to have high quality women.

    Plus, two women in the n had already bonded with him. The younger one had already made love to him while the older one he had kissed.

    Mu Yixue was somewhat surprised that Ciel asked that. She replied, "no, my father is only at the First Stage Demigod, and there are two elders one of whom is at the Second Stage."

    "So your aunt is really the strongest?"

    "Yes!"

    "What about your mom?"

    "What?" Mu Yixue''s body almost fell over because of Ciel''s question.

    Her eyes flickered from shaking too strongly.

    "Hey, what''s that reaction?" Ciel asked with a softugh.

    He understood why Mu Yixue reacted like that, which was obviously caused by his mischievous nature.

    Mu Yixue was not a woman who could not specte. This man was even eyeing the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen, it wasn''t strange that he was fantasizing about her mother as well.

    However, Ciel actually didn''t think that far ahead. The question was purely out of curiosity.

    Plus, it wasn''t necessarily that Ciel was interested in Mu Yixue''s mother.

    ording to rumors, women who had husbands and children on the Ice Continent were generally not as powerful as the women in the Ice Pce.

    It''s really rare for there to be more powerful ones.

    Mu Yixue began to try to calm herself down even though it seemed difficult.

    After taking a deep breath, she said, "my mother is only at the Ninth Hegemon Stage, she doesn''t have greatbat power either."

    "Ohh..." That did seem to be what the rumors were.

    "However, she must be very beautiful considering she could give birth to such a beautiful daughter, am I right?" Ciel said.

    He deliberately said that because it was Mu Yixue who was acting as if she misunderstood. Since it was like that, just let her continue to misunderstand.

    This time, Mu Yixue wasn''t shaken anymore like before because she directly answered his words. "Ciel, you should stop thinking about that or trying to do something strange. Otherwise, I''ll get angry."

    Her voice became louder with time, as if she was ready to go on a rampage.

    Ciel finallyughed at her reaction.

    However, he did not give her an answer.

    His gaze then moved to the mirror in his hand.

    He sent his spiritual energy into the mirror to activate it.

    Using it was very easy.

    Once it is activated, simply send information about what you want to know into the mirror.

    For example, regarding certain creatures, you should also send their images into the information you send. This is not something difficult even for low-level cultivators as it is not difficult for them to show their memories to others.

    Ciel was currently curious about the creatures in the Ice Goddess'' bathroom, so he sent information about them based on what he saw.

    The mirror then emitted light and shook lightly, digesting the information Ciel had given it and looking for a match in the information stored inside.

    And apparently, the information about the creatures was really inside the mirror because it stopped shaking not long after.

    After that, light emanated from the mirror again, gathering to form a denser beam of light.

    Whoosh!

    It then entered Ciel''s head and Ciel instantly received the information.

    (Death Worm!)

    Strange creatures created by the Ancient Night King, the mysterious being behind the race.

    It is said that they are the most feared by all the Gods in the Seven Realms as they are truly menacing.

    They have the ability to consume Gods in a short period of time.

    At the same time, they are undetectable and cannot be seen unless the Gods raise their vision to the maximum with all their strength.

    And in fact, there were already two Supreme Gods, equivalent to the Ice Goddess and the Elven Queen who were killed by them.

    So far, there was no way to ovee them.

    The good thing was that their numbers were also limited so the Ancient Night Race could not use them at will.

    Plus, attacking using the worms directly was also not easy as the Gods could protect themselves first. Hence, the Ancient Night Race usually only used them covertly, when the Gods were caught off guard.

    "Damn it! How can such dangerous creatures be in the Ice Goddess'' bathroom?" Ciel was so stunned that he jumped off the throne.

 Chapter 58 More Surprising

    <h4>Chapter 58 More Surprising</h4>

    "Ciel, what happened?" asked Mu Yixue, unable to help but be confused by Ciel''s reaction.

    And she couldn''t understand the meaning of his words.

    Ciel didn''t respond to her words as he instantly sank into his thoughts.

    ''Did the Ice Goddess keep them there?''

    ''No, it''s impossible, how could she keep dangerous creatures without any security at all, she must be crazy.''

    ''Then does that mean it was done by someone else? Who?

    Ciel narrowed his eyes as he thought of the only person who could enter the Ice Goddess'' room other than the Goddess herself.

    Thinking of that made him take a deep breath.

    "Wait here," he said to Mu Yixue.

    He then strode off, heading for the Goddess''s room.

    Although the creatures were dangerous, but ording to the information, they would not do anything as long as they did not get amand signal from the people who had the authority tomand them.

    Quickly, Ciel arrived back at the bathroom.

    He activated his Eyes of Heaven before even arriving there, so when he arrived, he could immediately see the creatures.

    "Let''s see when you alle," he said, starting to rewind time there.

    He even directly rewound time to the exact moment the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen made love because he thought he would find better clues at that time.

    Surprisingly enough, at that time, the pool was still clear of the creatures.

    ''Did theye when I wasn''t watching?'' Ciel started to advance time again, and slightly elerated the movement of time.

    It didn''t take long for him to finally see the arrival of the creatures. They came through the door, right at the stroke of midnight.

    "Ohhh..." Ciel wanted tough, something he didn''t know why either.

    He then gazed into the Ice Goddess'' bedroom while rewinding time to a few minutes earlier.

    Quickly, he saw again two beautiful naked figures embracing each other. They were sleeping soundly, suppressing their strength intentionally so that their sleep could not be disturbed either.

    However, just a few moments after Ciel watched, the Elf Queen''s index finger that was on the Ice Goddess'' back suddenly moved.

    It twitched, up and down, as if it wanted to do something.

    asionally, it touched the Ice Goddess''s back, but there seemed to be something that made the Elf Queen hesitate, the hand was pointed in another direction.

    The movement was repeated several times until finally the index finger was pointing towards the bathroom door.

    Immediately afterwards, small ck creatures surged out from that index finger, going into the bathroom through the gap under the door.

    Everything happened in a moment while the little creatures were now lodged in the swimming pool in the bathroom.

    Now everything was really clear.

    A big conspiracy is going on here.

    "Hahahahahahaha..." Cielughed loudly with his head pointed at the sky.

    Even Mu Yixue who was in the hall could hear hisughter.

    On the other hand, Ciel left the room, returned to the hall and immediately received an astonished look from Mu Yixue.

    "What''s wrong with you?" she asked because even now, Ciel was stillughing to himself.

    Mu Yixue couldn''t help but worry that there was a problem with this man''s brain. Perhaps his originally bad talent was unable to ept good things, causing him to go crazy.

    This was not something that never happened.

    However, Ciel responded by grabbing the woman''s hand, pulling her into his arms.

    Without saying anything, he kissed her lips wildly while groping her breasts.

    Mu Yixue was unprepared for his actions, but of course, she was still in a state filled with memories of lovemaking, so her desire increased rapidly due to Ciel''s wild touch.

    Her face turned red while her breathing became warm. She stared at Ciel''s slightly reddish eyes, as if he was possessed by a demon. Or perhaps the effect of the wine he had just drunk had increased suddenly.

    Since Mu Yixue already had no desire to resist something like this, so she responded to Ciel''s movements, grabbing the front of his shirt to hold on to.

    She then returned Ciel''s kiss rather gently, asionally pressing her lips against his.

    However, surprisingly enough, Ciel broke off the kiss.

    After that, he even took a deep breath as if he wanted to calm himself down.

    "I have more work tonight," Ciel said, surprising Mu Yixue as she immediately thought Ciel wanted her to deploy the Jade Mirror once more.

    "What exactly did you find?" asked Mu Yixue in a low voice.

    By now, she could instantly deduce that Ciel had found something very surprising.

    "It''s better you don''t know or you''ll live a life of fear," Ciel replied with a quietugh.

    At the same time, he was thinking, ''where is the Elf Queen now, is she still on the Ice Continent or not?''

    Perhaps either the Elf Queen or the Ice Goddess already knew that it was Mu Yixue who scattered those jades.

    If either of them saw Mu Yixue making strange movements again, they would definitely be suspicious.

    Right now, the Ice Goddess was off to another Realm, so she could be ignored, but what about the Elf Queen?

    Ciel needed to make sure that she wasn''t looking.

    After that, he stood up, stepping outside the pce.

    Abel was still there, looking annoyed while staring at the pce.

    He was surprised to see Ciele out again and immediately shouted to him. "Let''s fight again, I will still lower my strength."

    "Heh, can''t you ept defeat?" Ciel mocked him in response, which obviously made him even angrier.

    "Where''s your aunt?" Ciel then asked. He thought this little Elf should know the whereabouts of the Elf Queen.

    "She went to space," Abel replied coldly.

    "Space?" Ciel couldn''t help but be surprised to hear that and spontaneously looked up.

    It was so far away that there was no way he could see there even with the power of the Eyes of Heaven because his own power was so weak right now.

    ''What is she doing there?'' Ciel wondered, getting more and more confused.

    ''However, it should be fine to deploy the Mirror Jade now.''

    He finally returned inside the pce, ignoring Abel who wanted to fight with him.

    Now, he needed to produce his Mirror Jade first.

 Chapter 59 Mei Family Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 59 Mei Family Restaurant</h4>

    Since his strength had increased a lot, Ciel could produce more Mirror Jade in less time.

    He wanted to move quickly, so after everything was done, he immediately ordered Mu Yixue to spread those Mirror Jade throughout the Realm of Life while he himself remained in the pce, thinking about his next n.

    This was something soplicated that he himself wasn''t quite sure what to do with it.

    Tell the Ice Goddess?

    He was worried that this would cause a conflict that could not be controlled, it could be an endless war between the Ice Pce and the Elf Kingdom.

    For him who was still weak, this was naturally very bad.

    The path of cultivation could have be difficult.

    Plus, these two were what he relied on to develop, he naturally didn''t want to see them be messy.

    The second option was to use that to make the Elf Queen even more powerless in front of him.

    The Queen must be afraid of being exposed. From her movements, Ciel thought she also had reservations about doing that.

    Who knows the reason she did that, maybe she was forced or there was something that made her want the death of the Ice Goddess.

    However, the problem was what if the Elf Queen really wanted to kill the Ice Goddess?

    Ciel was worried that in that scenario she would kill him first before killing the Ice Goddess.

    Actually, a more thorough n was needed before he tried to do anything.

    However, Ciel knew that time was limited for this as the worms were already ready to kill the Goddess.

    ''I guess I need to wait for the Ice Goddess to return first,'' he thought.

    If there was the Goddess around, even if he and the Elf Queen were at the eastern end of the Ice Continent while the Ice Goddess was at its western end, the situation was still safer.

    In the scenario that the Elf Queen wanted to kill him, she would still have to destroy the protection formation on his body first, which would definitely take time.

    At that time, the Ice Goddess could arrive in time.

    Although the Ice Goddess was the one who wanted to kill him the most, she would definitely question why the Elf Queen wanted to kill him while until now it had always been the Elf Queen who prevented her from doing so.

    Phew!

    In the end, Ciel sighed and walked out of the pce again.

    He was the type who didn''t like to be made dizzy, and he thought it was necessary to drink and get drunk first to get rid of the various thoughts in his head.

    The sky was alreadypletely dark by the time he arrived outside the pce, even Abel had disappeared, leaving only the passers-by and the snowmen standing guard.

    Xue Hu came over to Ciel, he asked, "prince, do you want your horse?"

    Ciel thought for a while but finally shook his head.

    "No need, I''ll just walk, but I want you to follow me," he replied.

    "Roger!" Xue Hu answered immediately, knowing that Ciel needed bodyguards.

    He called the other three snowmen to follow.

    Under Ciel''s lead, they went to the city.

    "Where do you want to go, prince?" asked Xue Hu.

    "Do you know the most luxurious restaurant in the city?" Ciel answered with a question.

    "The most luxurious restaurant?" Xue Hu looked around before nodding.

    "There is no doubt that it is the Mei Family Restaurant, they have the most delicious food, even if the Goddess wants to eat, they usually provide it."

    "Ohh..." Ciel suddenly remembered Mei Mei, the young girl who had a crush on him.

    Because today he wasn''t going anywhere, so they couldn''t meet.

    "Alright, let''s go to that restaurant," he said.

    Hearing that, Xue Hu pointed to a street full of luxuries.

    The average people on this street were the great nobles of the Ice Continent.

    However, even they had no other choice but to salute the moment they saw Ciel who was followed by Xue Hu.

    Even Xue Hu gained great respect, proving his strength was also feared.

    Not long after, Ciel and the snowmen arrived in front of a magnificent building that was more akin to a pce.

    The entire building seemed to be created from crystal, slightly transparent and faintly glowing with a majestic light that those without power or wealth would feel unworthy of entering.

    When arriving in front of its door, Ciel suddenly saw Mei Mei, still in the same style.

    She was wearing a white shirt and a short blue skirt while her hair was in two pigtails, making her look younger, sweeter, and more vibrant.

    Here, she seemed to be helping the waiters serve the guests.

    Despite her status, it doesn''t really look like it''s out of ce because the guests are also big people.

    She quickly noticed Ciel''s arrival, something that made her open her charming lips.

    "P-Prince," she said spontaneously, but with a slightly trembling voice.

    Ciel smiled at her as he said, "I heard this restaurant is the best restaurant, so I want to eat here, I''m wee, right?"

    "Sure, of course you''re very wee here, pleasee in." Mei Mei replied hurriedly.

    Her breathing seemed to quicken while her face turned red, as if she was thinking about something.

    Ciel, on the other hand, stepped into the restaurant, looking around for a table, ignoring the various reactions of the other diners.

    Finally, he was drawn to the table beside the window, so he walked over to it.

    Mei Mei hurriedly followed.

    "Prince, there''s a private room upstairs, how about going there," she said.

    However, Ciel shook his head.

    "No need, I''ll stay here," he replied.

    He sat down immediately after saying that and added, "give me the best dish!"

    Mei Mei pressed her lips together at Ciel''s decision.

    She finally nodded and ordered the waiters to prepare the best dishes for Ciel.

    It''s just that, right after that there was suddenly a young man who came, the same age as Ciel.

    He had long hair, looked handsome and attractive although still farpared to Ciel.

    His aura was also deep, seemingly at the Hegemon Fourth Stage.

    And he had a sword hanging from his waist.

    A cold aura constantly emanated from the sword.

 Chapter 60 Eat and Drink

    <h4>Chapter 60 Eat and Drink</h4>

    As Ciel looked at him, he suddenly received information from Xue Hu through voice transmission.

    (Prince, this man is Mei Mei''s cousin, the genius of the Mei n, his name is Mei Ao. He was good friends with Luca who was killed by the Goddess. Maybe he doesn''t like you.)

    Ciel was somewhat surprised to hear what Xue Hu said.

    He was actually confused as to how the snowman knew the details of someone who was probably rarely in this city.

    (I thought you only spent time in the pce without caring about the outside world.) Ciel replied.

    (I do not care, but we snowmen are always keeping an eye on the entire Ice Continent and all information will be sent to me, in preparation if the Goddess wants to ask.) Xue Hu exined.

    When Mei Ao arrived beside Mei Mei, he suddenly said, "sis, let''s go!"

    "What?" Mei Mei was stunned by his words.

    She was in a mood situation full of excitement at finally being able to be with Ciel, why was she suddenly being asked to leave?

    Mei Mei quickly shook her head.

    "No, I''m staying, you can go by yourself," she replied.

    Actually, she also didn''t know where Mei Ao wanted to take her.

    Hearing Mei Mei''s answer, Mei Ao frowned.

    "Sis, there are friends from other continentsing, we should wee them," Mei Ao said.

    This was something even Mei Mei had just heard.

    Of course, even if there were Mei n friendsing, she didn''t have toe wee them since she was an Ice Pce disciple.

    That was her true status while the Mei n was just the ce where she came from or her family, but had no ties in cultivation.

    This was because her cultivation was built in the Ice Pce and used its resources.

    "If she doesn''t want to, there''s no need to force her," Ciel chimed in, reprimanding the man.

    Knowing that he likely wanted to keep Mei Mei away from him, so there was no need for politeness.

    And he was happy toe into conflict with people like this.

    Even Luca ended up dead, not to mention him, who was weaker.

    Hearing Ciel speak, Mei Ao suddenly pressed his lips together, unsure of how to respond.

    All his actions were actually based on emotions due to his dislike for Ciel.

    However, even with emotions, he found that he did not dare to refute Ciel''s words.

    Luca died tragically and none of his family dared to take revenge.

    If he challenged Ciel, Mei Ao thought that the elders guarding this restaurant would kill him first despite his very high status in the n as the son of the n Patriarch.

    When she saw him fall silent, Mei Mei almostughed, thinking that this man had finally met the man he could not suppress.

    On the outside, Mei Mei knew that he often suppressed weaker people.

    Fortunately at this moment, the waiters came carrying various trays.

    The delicious aroma of various condiments spread throughout the restaurant, even to the streets, much to the surprise of the people. They suddenly realized that this restaurant had more delicious dishes.

    One by one, the waiters ced the trays on Ciel''s table.

    Thest one looked at each tray.

    He found various types of dishes, from meat that seemed to be roasted with a special fire, rare vegetables that could strengthen the body, to various types of wine.

    In fact, even the ice cubes provided were quite unique, probably taken from a very hard-to-reach ce.

    Actually, even Mei Ao was surprised by the dishes as he knew each one was only reserved for special people.

    Mei Mei also has no authority to provide such dishes, which means the elder who look after this restaurant decide on things.

    This made Mei Ao even more afraid of challenging Ciel.

    On the other hand, Mei Mei was happy that the n was trying its best to serve Ciel. This would at least improve Ciel''s impression of her.

    "Please eat Prince," she said in a soft tone that almost sounded like a flirtatious tone.

    "Sure," Ciel replied with a faint smile.

    The first thing he picked up was the cup filled with white wine, the aroma attracting him too much.

    He didn''t know what kind of wine it was, he thought it was not inferior to yesterday''s Monkey Wine.

    Without hesitation, he drank it straight away.

    It was cold because it was mixed with ice cubes, but it instantly felt warm as it passed through his throat.

    "Emmm!!!" He felt as if bad parts of his brain were burned away leaving his feeling nothing more than an inexplicable happy sensation.

    He thought that if the Elf Queen was here right now, he would directly show the video of her putting the Death Worms into the Ice Goddess'' room and then threaten her without caring about the consequences.

    This was the main effect of the wine, making him think as if only good things were happening to him.

    "This is very delicious," he said to Mei Mei.

    "Do you like it, Prince? If you wish, we can send it to you every day." Mei Mei replied, so excited that she forgot that the wine was in short supply.

    "Every day is too much," Ciel replied, knowing that it made no sense.

    Then, he patted his own thigh before continuing, "but I think it would be more fun if I could eat while a pretty girl like you sits here, helping me eat and apanying me to drink."

    Because his brain function was already reduced, so Ciel started saying nonsense, and wanted more than he should.

    Mu Yixue was unfortunately not here, so he could only rece her with Mei Mei who was still quite charming although not as beautiful as Mu Yixue. At least her being a few years younger had a special appeal.

    If one had topare with terms on earth, Ciel would say that Mei Mei was a girl who had just gotten out of the loli zone. She wasn''t a loli anymore, but had a slight impression of a loli.

    Mei Mei''s mouth opened while her face and neck became very red from Ciel''s words.

    It was as if she could not believe what she was hearing.

    Mei Ao was also shocked and at the same time couldn''t help but be angry that a man he didn''t like wanted his cousin, especially when he already had one beautiful woman.

 Chapter 61 Do You Want?

    <h4>Chapter 61 Do You Want?</h4>

    "P-Prince, I-I?" Mei Mei became panicked at this, at a loss as to how to respond even though her mind was expecting it.

    Of course, she did not have to respond because Ciel had already grabbed her hand first and pulled her until she fell on his thigh.

    "Mmmm!" Her body shook so much that her mouth let out a strange mumble.

    Right after that, her back straightened as Ciel suddenly hugged her slender waist with one hand.

    "Hehehe..." The young manughed.

    "This is justfort," he said, which made Mei Mei''s ears turn red.

    "Come on girl," Ciel continued.

    "That day, when I was a nobody, you still liked me, now you should be crazy about me, no need to be so shy. Just enjoy it, maybe this can be a fun night for both of us." Ciel''s hand caressed her white thigh as she said all that.

    Mei Ao and the audience opened their mouths when they heard his words. The former looked at Mei Mei in disbelief.

    If the girl had liked Ciel since he became the Ice Prince, he could understand it, but apparently it started when he was still a nobody.

    This was ridiculous to Mei Ao because when Ciel was still a nobody, to him Ciel was just a little ant.

    Meanwhile, Mei Mei was staring left and right, extremely confused, but also enjoying Ciel''s touch on her thigh.

    asionally she nced down, while saying to herself, ''fun night, fun night, is that possible?''

    Unfortunately, she understood all the meaning of Ciel''s words.

    Although she was still so young that she shouldn''t even think of doing that, but for Ciel, for her the sooner the better because she didn''t want him to get so far away from her that she couldn''t reach him anymore.

    "P-Prince, I''ll help you eat." She finally spoke, trying to go with the flow while doing what she had to do.

    After that, she picked up a fork, then stabbed the piece of meat with it.

    Ciel immediately responded to her actions, he opened his mouth, allowing her to put the meat into his mouth.

    Yum!

    He bit into the meat while Mei Mei pulled out the fork.

    Afterwards, he chewed on it and couldn''t help but be surprised at how delicious it was. Other than the vor of the meat, he could taste the countless seasonings within the meat.

    "Prince, it would be more delicious if it was mixed with wine," Mei Mei said suddenly, something that she herself did not understand why she suggested it.

    Perhaps she was hoping that Ciel would be more intoxicated so that he would be more aggressive.

    Thinking about it made Mei Mei embarrassed, realizing that she was actually a bad girl.

    Of course, Ciel immediately agreed with her suggestion. He even took one of the wine bottles himself, uncorked it, and poured it into an empty bowl.

    "Come on, dip the meat into that wine," he said with a faint smile.

    Mei Mei did as he said, dipping the meat she had just skewered into the wine in the bowl. And she even seemed to deliberately linger as if she wanted the wine to soak firmly into the meat.

    Only then did she send the meat into Ciel''s mouth.

    How she took the initiative to serve Ciel made Mei Ao helpless.

    He originally wanted to have the courage to criticize her, but now felt that it would only make him look petty.

    Not wanting to hold back his feelings of resentment, he finally decided to leave.

    Ciel and Mei Mei did not care about his departure. The former continued to eat with Mei Mei''s help while thetter seemed to be blushing even though she had yet to drink.

    However, Ciel wanted her to also drink and get drunk. He poured wine into a cup and handed the cup to her.

    "Drink first," he told her.

    Mei Mei was a little hesitant to do so, but Ciel''s gaze instantly convinced her that it was the right thing to do. She took the cup from Ciel''s hand and started drinking.

    Instantly, her ears and neck turned red while her breathing became warm. Even her round eyes trembled a few times, as if she could not bear not to get drunk.

    Seeing that, people looked at each other.

    Very few were young here, so the concept of jealousy was almost non-existent.

    However, even those people who were old enough to no longer focus on women felt that Ciel''s life was truly something else.

    A young girl like Mei Mei might not be the kind with an untouchable impression like Mu Yixue. Others could still tease her if she wasn''t an Ice Pce disciple, but it would still take a hard time to win her heart.

    Ciel, on the other hand, needed no effort at all, people could see that Mei Mei herself wanted to throw herself at him.

    "Prince!" Mei Mei was starting to get a bit muddled, even she was having trouble feeding Ciel properly as her hands seemed to be losing strength.

    "Hehehe..." Ciel looked at her in response andughed.

    "Do you want to?" He asked in a low voice.

    "Want what?" Mei Mei pretended to be confused.

    Although she had guessed it, that did not mean she would act as if she knew. What if it turned out that what Ciel meant was really something else?

    Ciel didn''t answer right away, his fingers pressed against her waist and pulled her up slightly so that her buttocks actually arrived right in front of his stomach.

    And the moment her butt got there, Mei Mei could immediately feel something hard under Ciel''s pants.

    Her body trembled the moment it came into contact with her ass as there was an infinite sensation throughout her body while her head imagined various scenes that she shouldn''t be thinking about.

    "Of course, making love with me," Ciel replied, making Mei Mei''s face turn very red.

    She actually felt very embarrassed at being asked to make love directly. If not for being drunk, she probably would have jumped up in fright.

    However, since she was drunk, there wasn''t much fear about it, only her heart pounding loudly.

 Chapter 62 Night With Mei Mei, Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 62 Night With Mei Mei, Part 1</h4>

    "Is it going to be okay?" asked Mei Mei after a moment of silence.

    She was sure she agreed, but still this was a big deal, it couldn''t be without talking first, especially for one so young.

    "Of course, it will be fine," Ciel replied.

    "Do you know, even Mu Yixue can''t stop after one time. Last night, we did it until morning."

    He boasted on purpose to make Mei Mei more interested.

    Sure enough, her eyes widened, seemingly imagining the scene of Ciel and Mu Yixue making love, how the handsome and beautiful figures hugged each other without a single thread on their bodies.

    Just thinking about it made Mei Mei feel a pleasure that was hard to exin, and it somehow made something between her thighs tingle, as if it wanted to be touched.

    "Your residence is nearby, right? Let''s go!" Ciel continued.

    This time, Mei Mei no longer tried to say anything to dy, she simply told Ciel where her residence was.

    "It''s behind this restaurant," she said in a soft voice.

    Hearing that, Ciel immediately stood up so that Mei Mei who was sitting on his thigh also stood up.

    Their bodies swayed for a moment, the effect of alcohol.

    Without saying anything else, they walked towards the door of the restaurant, to the astonishment of the people, especially the waiters.

    "Where did they go?" Some wondered with very curious expressions.

    Those with experience only smiled, quietly replying, "probably going home and having fun. Look at that youngdy, she''spletely enamored of the Prince."

    "But will it be alright, I heard the Ice Pce forbids their disciples from doing that?" The younger one asked.

    "No need to worry about that, the rules can be changed for the Prince, haven''t you heard the rumors about him and Miss Mu?" The other replied.

    On the other hand, Xue Hu and the snowmen didn''t follow Ciel anymore when they arrived outside the restaurant, they just watched Ciel leave.

    There was a small street to the side of the restaurant, leading to another street that was a residential area.

    Passing through that street, Ciel directly arrived in front of Mei Mei''s residence.

    It was also a mansion, simr to Mu Yixue''s, full of luxuries but slightly smaller.

    When arriving there, Ciel directly picked up Mei Mei''s body before stepping towards the mansion''s door.

    "Ahhh!" Mei Mei apparently reacted toote. She only realized when Ciel had already taken a step.

    Being carried by him made her heart beat faster, but it was strangely a very pleasant sensation for her.

    Unfortunately, when Ciel wanted to open the door of her mansion, it turned out to be a failure. There was a formation protecting the door, it could only be opened with her own hands.

    The impatient Ciel grabbed her hand, pointing it at the door.

    It indeed opened immediately, revealing a luxurious hall full of cute things like assorted dolls.

    Ciel stepped into it and immediately closed the door.

    Upon arriving at the hall, he found that all the doors within the hall were open so he could directly find Mei Mei''s bedroom.

    Without dy, he went straight to the room that had pink walls, floor, and mattress.

    Apparently, Mei Mei also has the traits of a loli, loving cute things.

    Ciel looked down to see her face which now seemed to be floating in the sky. Her eyes sometimes looked nk, sometimes looked embarrassed, and as her eyes looked at Ciel''s face, a light of desire shed for a moment.

    "Prince!" She was mesmerized as her eyes met Ciel''s and unintentionally called out to him.

    Ciel ced his hand on her fairly chubby cheek, caressing it gently.

    "Are you ready to get naked in front of this prince of yours and serve me?" asked Ciel with a softugh.

    Mei Mei''s mouth opened as she heard his words, not expecting that he would go that far.

    At the same time, his hands began to unbutton her shirt one by one from below so that her stomach was exposed first.

    This gave Mei Mei a variety of sensations, nervousness that her body would be seen by Ciel and pleasure that Ciel would see her body.

    Ciel didn''t take long before unbuttoning the button that was right between her not yet fully grown breasts.

    When the button was undone, her bra instantly appeared in front of Ciel, pink in color as well.

    Unable to bear Ciel''s gaze, Mei Mei finally looked the other way.

    Ciel didn''t stop there, he undid thest button so that her shirt was fully exposed.

    After that, he lowered her body onto the bed with her legs dangling down.

    Mei Mei had no other choice but to stare at Ciel again in that position as the man''s hand suddenly grabbed her skirt.

    For a moment, she trembled and her legs kicked the air unintentionally.

    Mei Mei could not imagine how Ciel would feel when he saw her pussyter.

    Slowly, Ciel began to pull down the skirt, making Mei Mei close her eyes and ce her hands on her thighs, seeming to want to hold onto the skirt.

    However, she herself found that she didn''t want to do anything to disturb Ciel, not even to cover her pussy when the skirt fellter.

    Ciel also pulled up her panties, so the moment Mei Mei''s skirt passed her crotch, a pink line with a sweet scent immediately appeared.

    Surprisingly enough, there was no hair at all in that area. It was clean and white, as if it was not a vaginal area.

    It was unknown whether Mei Mei shaved her pussy hair or it was just like that. Ciel didn''t think about it as he was only interested in the pink line. The small hole at the bottom of that line made his head be hot, having no other desire than to press against this young girl''s small body.

    Ciel ced his fingers on that pink line, caressing it gently until Mei Mei''s waist curved upwards.

    "Ohhhh..." The girl finally moaned softly, and she was even surprised that she had made such a sound.

    However, this was something she could not control at all, the touch of Ciel''s fingers on her pussy made her feel suddenly transported to Heaven.

    "Prince," she said in a low voice that sounded flirtatious.

    "Looks like you''re impatient too, don''t worry, I can''t stand it either," Ciel said in response.

    After that, he pulled the girl''s shirt along with her bra so that her breasts were finally exposed.

    Because they hadn''t grownpletely, so they weren''t that noticeable, but they had pink nipples that were like strawberries, instantly making Ciel want to suck them.

 Chapter 63 Night With Mei Mei, Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 63 Night With Mei Mei, Part 2</h4>

    At this point, Mei Mei could no longer contain her embarrassment, she stared to the side, as if she wanted to bury her face into the pillow.

    It even looked like she wanted to grab a nket to cover her body.

    However, she stopped all that when she saw Ciel suddenly start unbuttoning his shirt.

    Out of curiosity, she had no other choice but to stare at him.

    Her eyes brightened even more when she saw Ciel''s chest and abdomen that had a neat arrangement of muscles even though he was quite skinny.

    Ciel casually threw his shirt on the floor before pushing his pants down, a movement that made Mei Mei''s breath catch.

    She was between panic and fear but also very curious.

    Ciel''s movements were quite fast, so it only took a few seconds before his pants fell down, revealing his cock that was already standing upwards.

    This time, Mei Mei''s chest lifted up, as if she was holding her breath.

    Her mouth opened while her eyes seemed to go nk despite the light increasing drastically.

    Inwardly she said, ''so that''s his dick, so big and manly, is that what made Senior Sister Mu go crazy? However, will it be able to enter?''

    Thinking that, Mei Mei found a throbbing sensation inside her pussy, a sensation that made her want to be pressed and fucked as soon as possible.

    She had not expected that to happen, making her realize that her body really wanted Ciel''s body.

    On the other hand, Ciel climbed onto the mattress, continuing to stare at Mei Mei''s naked figure.

    Then, he stopped beside her and sat down. He was in no hurry to take action.

    His hand grabbed hers before pulling her body into his arms until her ass fell on his dick.

    "Prince?" Mei Mei blushed but also felt veryfortable because this was kind of different from when she sat on his thigh when they were at the restaurant.

    This time, she could feel his whole body, from the warmth of his blood to his passion for her.

    Ciel rested his chin on her shoulder while his hands quickly explored her body which could be said to be charming.

    He caressed her stomach and then grabbed her breasts, making her tremble instantly.

    However, Ciel didn''t give her anything to do, he immediately groped her breasts with quite strong movements.

    "Ohh... Prince..." The young girl began to moan, helpless by Ciel''s wild touches.

    At the same time, Ciel began kissing her neck which was not obstructed at all by her hair as it was in a two-ponytail.

    He stuck out his tongue, licking her skin and asionally sucking on it.

    There were countless times Mei Mei trembled.

    Now she understood why Mu Yixue couldn''t stop until morning. Even just this thing is so delicious, let alone when he actually f**ks her.

    The only reason to stop was probably just because she had run out of strength to do so.

    Then, Ciel turned Mei Mei''s body to face him.

    Before she could do anything, he kissed her small lips that still had a strong youthful vor.

    Mei Mei''s eyes opened wide, shocked and disbelieving as she looked into Ciel''s eyes.

    However, she couldn''t stand it either. Spontaneously, she hugged Ciel''s body tightly, letting him enjoy her lips.

    She had a little trouble returning the kiss from him, but she thought it was already very delicious.

    Slowly, Ciel pushed her body until she was lying down again.

    After finishing kissing her, Ciel grinned at her.

    "Let''s begin," he said in a low voice full of desire.

    Mei Mei was silent, she just went with the flow.

    As Ciel opened her legs, she tensed for a moment before forcefully softening her body.

    Now, Ciel''s dick was right in front of her pussy and the warm air around Ciel''s dick somehow made her pussy throb even more.

    Ciel moved his thighs forward slightly and soon the head of his cock touched Mei Mei''s pussy which was actually very wet and warm.

    The touch from him increased the throbbing of that pussy to another point, something that caused Mei Mei''s ass to lift up slightly.

    Apparently, her pussy was more impatient than she was.

    Finally, Ciel held her thigh with one hand to hold her body up while his other hand held his own cock to keep it from slipping as he pushed it forward.

    He moved the dick up and down, rubbing Mei Mei''s pussy, and stopped right in front of her hole.

    Mei Mei began to hold her breath, staring down without blinking at all.

    She wanted to see how Ciel''s cock entered her pussy without missing a single brief moment.

    And as it turned out, it wasn''t as difficult as she imagined.

    Ciel''s dick head was able to directly enter her pussy hole because it was open to wee it. Only after that did it then be a little difficult because the hole in the inside of her pussy was really very narrow due to her young age.

    However, Ciel didn''t stop moving, he kept pushing his dick into that mysterious hole.

    Quickly, Mei Mei felt a sensation that opened her mouth open.

    "Ohhhhhhh..." She began to moan softly, somethingpletely out of her control.

    Spontaneously, she held Ciel''s hand as she felt her body was about to go haywire.

    On the other hand, Ciel lowered his body to press against hers. His face arrived in front of her face and kissed her again.

    Pa!

    While kissing her, he pushed his dick suddenly, making it break through her hymen and into the depths of her pussy.

    Ciel deliberately did that so that the process would not be long-winded. He had to admit that Mei Mei''s pussy was narrower than Mu Yixue''s although thetter had its own unique qualities.

    Since her lips were locked, Mei Mei was unable to make up, only her lips were bubbling while her eyes were wide open, as if her soul was forcefully expelled from her body.

    Just a moment after that, her body immediately broke out in sweat.

 Chapter 64 Night With Mei Mei, Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 64 Night With Mei Mei, Part 3</h4>

    And Ciel didn''t stop either, he started wiggling his hips back and forth so that his dick was instantly moving in that narrow hole.

    Only then did he break the kiss.

    "Ohhhhhhh... Ahhhhhhh..." Mei Mei immediately moaned loudly while identally climbing onto Ciel''s waist and wrapping her arms around him tightly. Then, her hands hugged his body, and she even tried to hang on to him.

    "Prince, ohhhhhhh..." Mei Mei could not believe that she could feel such an indescribable sensation, making her brain cells as if they were on fire so quickly that her mind was controlled by boundless desire.

    She began to go crazy, not hesitating to kiss Ciel''s neck and lick it, asionally taking the initiative to kiss him even though she was unskilled.

    Even then her ass began to move following Ciel''s movements resulting in the sound of flesh colliding every time their crotches met.

    Right at this moment, the figure of a middle-aged woman wearing armor appeared in front of Mei Mei''s mansion.

    She had silver hair that was slightly curly, and eyes that seemed as if they could freeze the world.

    Of course, she was I, Mei Mei''s master and the First Elder of the Ice Pce.

    She had actuallye because she wanted to give Mei Mei something that could improve her cultivation, something that masters in general sometimes did.

    When it came to training Mei Mei, she was quite serious as it was her wish to have a very strong disciple who could hopefullypete to be a God or at least be on par with her.

    Arriving in front of the mansion''s door, she immediately opened it. The formation protecting the door did not hinder her at all because Mei Mei did allow her to act as if she was in her own home in this mansion.

    As a disciple, Mei Mei really did not dare to make her knock on the door first.

    However, when the door opened, I''s mouth also opened while her eyes widened. She even touched each of her ears, as if to make sure they werepletely normal.

    How could it not be, just a moment after she opened the door, she immediately heard her disciple''s voice, and it was a strange voice that was as if she was in pain but could not be said to be in pain, perhaps enjoyment.

    I was indeed a woman who had never had a special rtionship with a man, but after living for so long, there was no way she could not know the meaning of that sound. Sometimes she also heard it when she found a couple making love in the forest.

    Realizing what was happening, I''s face turned red.

    "Fuck!" She cursed and took a step towards Mei Mei''s open bedroom door.

    She even hid her presence because she wanted to kick her disciple and the man who was fucking her in the face.

    Quickly, she arrived in front of the room''s door without the two people inside the room noticing.

    Unfortunately, even though I was furious, her body still froze when she saw the man pressing against Mei Mei''s body.

    It was the man she did not want to see. The man she wanted to beat up but did not dare to do so.

    Even when she saw him fucking her disciple, she still managed to stabilize her angry emotions because she was well aware of the consequences of hurting this man.

    It was just that, while her angry emotions could be controlled, there was something else that could not be controlled.

    She could clearly see the two of them on the mattress and Mei Mei''s moan after moan suddenly intruded on her body, something that surprised her as it was not usually like that. She wondered if it was because Mei Mei was her student.

    However, after thinking about it, she suddenly realized that the cause was not Mei Mei, but Ciel''s naked figure which she could not argue that it was unique so it produced a certain attraction.

    She should have left now to avoid the turmoil in her heart, yet strangely her legs seemed as if they didn''t want to move.

    Over time, her heart was even pounding.

    Unintentionally, she looked down at Ciel''s ass, and instantly found the man''s dick as it moved back and forth inside Mei Mei''s still very pink pussy hole.

    The sight instantly quickened her breathing, and there were more and more things that seemed to go out of control inside her body.

    "Shit!" She bit her tongue, trying to stabilize her mind with pain.

    Unfortunately, it only stabilized for a short while before it became chaotic again, a thing that happened because she did not take her eyes off the mattress.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    "Ahhhhh... Ahhh... Prince, good, ahh, you''re the best, my prince."

    Ciel and Mei Mei became more and more wild with time.

    They don''t change positions, just hug each other tighter so that the sweat on their bodies is exchanged.

    For Mei Mei, there was nothing morefortable than being pressed by Ciel''s body until her breasts became t.

    Even though she had difficulty breathing, but her blood became thick and her body was full of extremelyfortable sensations, making it seem as if she did not need any more air in her life because Ciel was the best source of life.

    She didn''t want to stop, wanted to continue like that, forever if she could.

    Unfortunately, while desire was always infinite, every body had limits.

    Ciel started to feel the sensation before cum after quite some time had passed while Mei Mei''s pussy seemed narrower, as if the air inside was being sucked into her womb because something wanted to gush out from there.

    "Prince, I don''t mind being your concubine, please don''t leave me!" Mei Mei suddenly shouted and her words made I stagger, almost falling down.

    The disciple she seriously trained, who she expected to have a future as bright as the sun turned out to want such a thing.

    To some, this could be said to be an insult.

    However, Mei Mei had no qualms when she said that, as if it was her biggest dream and it was a great honor if she could achieve it.

    Ciel smiled at her in response. He replied, "don''t worry, everything that belongs to me I won''t leave behind even if it''s a grain of sand. In the future, your master will also get the same position so you have a strongpanion in my Harem."

    Hearing his words, Mei Mei''s face blushed with embarrassment at Ciel''s ambition towards her teacher.

    However, due to the sensation in her pussy, Mei Mei could not think properly either. Instead, she felt excited about it. In fact, she then said, "If you need my help, I will definitely help you. All the women in the Ice Pce belong to you. Ohhhhhhhhhh..."

    She let out a long moan after saying that as she felt a sensation that exceeded all the sensations she had felt throughout her lovemaking with Ciel.

    As for I, this time the woman waspletely down. Her face was nk, as if she had lost the soul to live.

    Of course, she was also angry.

    She quickly stood up and hit the door hard.

    "What nonsense are you saying?" she shouted, causing the entire mansion to shake.

    Although she was afraid of hurting Ciel, or even scolding him, and interrupting his fun because she was worried that the young man would retaliate in an unreasonable manner, but she could not control her emotions anymore when her disciple dared to sell herself.

    To her, this was a very serious insult. Mei Mei and even her n deserved to be destroyed.

 Chapter 65 Frustrated

    <h4>Chapter 65 Frustrated</h4>

    "What nonsense are you saying?"

    I''s shout was like a lion''s roar, even a God might still be surprised, not to mention Ciel and Mei Mei.

    Thetter even identally jumped up and when she saw I, she immediately turned deathly pale, as if she was dead.

    When she fell onto the mattress again, she hurriedly picked up the nket and covered her whole body, hiding there as if she was about to be sent to hell.

    Ciel, though equally surprised, calmed down very quickly due to his different mindset since he had something that no one else had.

    However, he was only calm for a moment, after which, his heart was immediately filled with anger.

    Even cats would get angry if disturbed while making love, let alone him, the Ice Prince. And this was not just being disturbed, but shouted at.

    "How dare you?" He shouted at I whose face was flushed with anger while taking out the Ice Goddess'' edict to add dominance to his voice.

    At the same time, he put on the pants stored inside his storage ring, directly connected with his legs.

    He didn''t mind showing his body to I, the woman he considered his concubine from the start. However, that was impossible in his current mood filled with anger.

    Because of the aura of the edict and the fact that Mei Mei was hiding under the nket, so I''s attention waspletely focused on Ciel.

    When she heard his shout, she was instantly shaken, as if the Ice Goddess herself was shouting at her.

    Subconsciously, she took a step back.

    Her brain actually tried to resist, but it was as if it was thwarted by her own heart.

    In the end, her skin turned pale from the anger mixed with helplessness.

    Apologizing?

    To her it was worse than death.

    Thinking about dying, she finally said in a loud voice, "kill me if you want!"

    She couldn''t kill Ciel because she didn''t want to betray the Ice Goddess, but she couldn''t ept that she had to beg him for mercy.

    "Don''t think about it," Ciel replied, snorting coldly.

    "When the Goddess returns, I will have her make a special edict for you to be my concubine, and you will be considered a traitor if you refuse."

    "What?" I''s eyes opened wide, as if her ass had been pierced with a spear.

    "Nonsense, bullshit, nonsense, why would there be a human being so vile as you," she said, starting to curse Ciel.

    "Since you know that I am vile, you better prepare yourself from now on," Ciel replied.

    He waved his hand, closing the door with his strength.

    BANG!

    It produced a loud bang, once again shaking the mansion.

    I was almost hit by the door. Fortunately, she had time to step back.

    Only, her breathing becamebored and she staggered, like someone about to have a stroke.

    "Ahhhhhhh..." Frustrated, she finally shouted, exited the mansion and jumped high into the sky.

    Her voice echoed throughout the city, waking up the sleeping and cultivating people.

    "What''s wrong with the First Elder?" The people who knew that it was I''s voice could not help but be confused, including the other Elders.

    One of them was Mu Yueli who was brooding on the balcony of her residence.

    "What''s frustrating her?" She wondered and couldn''t help but think about Ciel, the man who kept making her heart pound ever since he kissed her.

    In her opinion, only Ciel could make I go through such emotional turmoil.

    "Ciel, what have you done?" She wondered once again.

    Actually, Mu Yixue who had just returned to the city was also wondering the same thing.

    Her instincts told her the same thing as her aunt, Mu Yueli.

    ***

    "Oh my goddess, what should I do?" Mei Mei finally got out of the nket.

    Her naked figure couldn''t stop shaking, she was panicked and scared, never this scared in her life.

    What scared her the most was that I didn''t consider her as a disciple anymore, in fact, she was considered a bad ex-disciple.

    To any righteous path cultivator, this was like having their roots cut off so that they had nowhere to return to.

    "Wait until your master falls into my arms, everything will return to normal afterwards," Ciel replied, hugging her body before lying down.

    This seemed like a big deal to others, but it was just a simple matter to him.

    And Mei Mei somehow immediately felt calm after being soothed by Ciel. She seemed to be made to believe that this man was an imprable fortress so she would be safe with him.

    "Prince," she said in a spoiled tone, resting her head on his chest.

    However, right after that, she seemed to remember something.

    "What if Senior Sister Mu is looking for you?" she asked.

    She was worried if Mu Yixue was looking for him right now.

    "How about we call her here?" Ciel replied with a question that made Mei Mei''s face turn red.

    Hastily, she shook her head.

    "No, that''s not necessary," she said.

    She was worried that something she didn''t want to happen if Mu Yixue was here.

    What if she got jealous of her and then taught her a lesson?

    In the end, tonight Ciel spent time with Mei Mei while Mu Yixue returned to the mansion having not found her at all.

    Without Ciel by her side, she didn''t dare to return to the Ice Goddess pce. Perhaps the pce was empty now, but what if the Ice Goddess returned suddenly.

    The night quieted down quickly. Ciel and Mei Mei also slept soundly until the morning sun shone on their faces through the open window.

    Mei Mei''s eyes fluttered as they opened.

    She blushed at the sight of the figure hugging her.

    The influence of the alcohol had worn off, so there was a difference she felt while naked in front of this man.

    However, everything had already happened. For Mei Mei, the important thing was to enjoy what she could enjoy.

 Chapter 66 Pegasus

    <h4>Chapter 66 Pegasus</h4>

    "Prince, do you want to eat, I will cook for you," Mei Mei said as Ciel opened his eyes and looked into hers.

    However, Ciel responded by shaking his head.

    "I''ll just eat you," he replied, then kissed her lips and immediately pressed his body against hers.

    Mei Mei was helpless in front of him, only able to follow what he wanted.

    This morning, she was made to moan again, louder thanst night because the desire in the morning was much higher.

    This time, they spend up to an hour, and then continue in the bathroom for up to half an hour.

    Their energy was drained to the bone, but when they got dressed, they somehow looked fresher.

    Today, Ciel was not sure what he wanted to do.

    However, he thought he wanted to explore the Ice Continent.

    Hence, he took out the Ice Goddess decree, handing it to Mei Mei as they exited the mansion.

    After that, Mei Mei summoned the other Ice Pce disciples.

    They arrived very quickly, surprised to see Ciel with Mei Mei in front of her own mansion.

    It caused them to look at each other, as if specting what Ciel and Mei Mei were doing.

    On the other hand, Mei Mei pretended to be calm as if nothing had happened.

    She was apparently quite good at acting,pletely able to hide her emotions.

    Thest to arrive was Mu Yixue.

    Today, she was wearing a short white dress that only reached her thighs and was sleeveless, a casual dress that left her long, white legs exposed.

    She became twice as eye-catching in that dress.

    Her beauty plus her majestic aura made men and women look at her as if she was a tall Goddess.

    In fact, even the Ice Pce disciples who each possessed superior beauty pressed their lips together when they saw her figure. Mei Mei was also no exception.

    As usual, she showed a calm expression that was as if she was the only being in the world so other things were of no concern.

    "Wait, the cultivation, she has broken through!" Suddenly one of the disciples said, startling the others so that they looked at Mu Yixue more thoroughly.

    And sure enough, she did have a different aura, no longer the Sixth Stage aura, but the Seventh Stage aura.

    This meant she was increasingly leaving the other disciples far behind.

    The day when she became a Demigod was getting closer.

    When she arrived in front of Ciel, thetter could not help but praise her.

    "Dear, I took one step forward and you took two. If it continues like this, you will always be stronger than me. Wouldn''t that make the world always think of me as a lucky little man. However, well, it''s always nice to have a stronger woman, as if I''m lying on top of the vast sky."

    He took her white hand, and pulled her body until she fell into his arms.

    Mu Yixue''s reaction was calmer now, she only pressed her lips together for a moment before replying, "even with your luck, you''re still not satisfied. Of course I don''t mind, but if possible, take something bigger so that I am filled with determination to improve myself, don''t take something smaller."

    While saying that, she nced at Mei Mei for a split second, making the young girl tremble and stagger.

    Mu Yixue clearly guessed the thing she was doing with Ciel because she knew very well how naughty Ciel was.

    And she didn''t seem happy about it. Now, she was even saying subtle words that were actually insulting to her.

    Mei Mei was self-aware that she wasckingpared to her. If not, she would definitely return her insults.

    Their rtionship was actually very good before this, but obviously no two women can always be on good terms when each takes one part of the same thing.

    At this point, Ciel could only clear his throat in response. He also did not expect that Mu Yixue would go that far.

    It seemed that she also had a very strong jealous spirit.

    When he wanted to say something romantic, something suddenly happened.

    BANG!

    A loud explosion echoed from the backyard of the Goddess'' pce, startling everyone in the city as it could be heard even from outside the city.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a milky white beam of light flew from there, instantly arriving in the city sky.

    And that light expanded very quickly, illuminating the vastnd.

    What was truly amazing was the holy aura of that light, as if it could make every dirty thought disappear from the world.

    People were astonished and confused, wondering what exactly was happening. Was it the power of the Ice Goddess?

    As they continued to stare at the center of the light, they suddenly saw a white winged horse, looking graceful and majestic, as if it was a heavenly being that shouldn''t appear in the mortal world.

    Shu La La...

    It suddenly raised its two front legs while letting out a cry that shook thend.

    And its cry was instantly greeted by all the beasts in Ice City and the surrounding region.

    It was as if they were weing the presence of the lord of them all.

    "My god, this is Pegasus, a Holy Beast of unknown antiquity," an old schr suddenly said.

    He happened to be very powerful, so his voice spread far, uncontrobly because he was too surprised.

    Holy Beasts were actually the same as Divine Beasts, the difference being that Holy Beasts werepletely beasts, unlike Divine Beasts that could speak and even be human.

    Holy Beasts cannot do those two things. Hence, they tend to be free beings or follow humans as friends and pets.

    "Pegasus?" Most people knew nothing about it, but the name did sound very impressive, so they could not help but look forward to more exnations.

    At the same time, someone suddenly shouted. "This creature is already at the Demigod First Stage!"

    "Really, that strong?" The others opened their mouths as they could sense the youthful aura of the winged horse.

    "Wait, isn''t that the Ice Prince''s horse?" A junior said, remembering how Ciel had ridden that horse the night before.

    It did look different now because of that pair of wings, and the much whiter feathers, but there was no doubt that they had simr body structures and almost the same face.

 Chapter 67 A Key

    <h4>Chapter 67 A Key</h4>

    Ciel also did not expect that the horse would be that great even though he did see the amazing bloodline of the horse earlier.

    And that bloodline rose in such a short time. Perhaps Xue Hu gave it a lot of precious grass.

    After a while, the horse finally calmed down. It then absorbed the surrounding light.

    Surprisingly enough, it suddenly stared at Ciel.

    Shua La La...

    It shouted again while raising both of its front legs before running down.

    Its speed left people mesmerized. It was faster than lightning, its movements were more like light, and it left a whiteser behind it.

    In an instant, it appeared in front of Ciel, making a gesture that could be interpreted as a mount to ride on its back.

    ''Even after awakening its bloodline, it still submits to me, really interesting,'' Ciel thought.

    He felt quite strange, but could not think of anything that would be the reason for the horse to submit to him other than that he helped it before.

    Although he had the Eyes of Heaven, Ciel didn''t think it would be something that would make the horse submit to him.

    Right after the horse arrived, Xue Hu suddenly appeared.

    "Prince, congrattions! You have a Holy Beast now. In the Seven Realms, there is a belief that having a Holy Beast means having infinite good fortune. I''m sure good fortune will continue to be with you." He said as he saluted.

    His eyes asionally nced at the white horse, showing admiration.

    And when the white horse saw him, it suddenly showed friendliness, as if thanking him. It seemed that the awakening of its bloodline was indeed due to Xue Hu taking very good care of it.

    Ciel then ced his hand on its body, stroking its silky fur, and it responded with quite a sweet gesture, like a little girl in front of her father.

    Of course, it was a female.

    "It might be difficult to find your kind in this world, in that case, you will use the name Pegasus as your name," he said, deciding to continue calling the horse by that name.

    Pegasus didn''t seem to care much about that, she was just happy to have a special nickname for her.

    "From now on, you will apany me wherever I go," Ciel added, to which the Pegasus immediately responded as if she were saying, "Roger!"

    "Let''s ride!" Ciel jumped onto the Pegasus'' back while pulling Mu Yixue whose hand was still held by him.

    Theynded simultaneously with the woman in front.

    Compared to before, they found that sitting on Pegasus'' back was much morefortable, as if they were one with it.

    Even the Ice Pce disciples who saw them could feel that so they could not help but be jealous, especially Mei Mei.

    She had just been able to get Ciel, and now Mu Yixue was taking him away from her.

    This made her very dissatisfied and unhappy. If there were no people around, she would definitely clench her fists.

    It was a pity that she was indeedcking so holding the edict was more suitable for her.

    ''I hope the Prince meets a better woman,'' she thought suddenly.

    She wished that because she wanted Mu Yixue to be eliminated.

    Out of jealousy, she also began to hate her, no longer just being annoyed with her.

    "Where do you want to go?" asked Mu Yixue, looking back to stare at Ciel''s face.

    Being on Pegasus'' back with Ciel made her presence very conspicuous.

    Last time she had always been shy, but now she seemed calmer.

    Perhaps after epting her rtionship with Ciel, she began to want to build the impression that she was her future queen.

    With her personality and that she once fought for her position as a disciple of the Ice Goddess, it was not strange if sheter fought for another status.

    Ciel who just wanted to take a walk said what he wanted.

    After that, he looked at the other Ice Pce disciples.

    "Summon your mounts as well," he told them.

    It would be strange if only he rode a beast, so he wanted them to use their mounts as well.

    Getting the order from him, they immediately sent a signal.

    Only momentster, various types of Beasts came from all over the ce, from horses, eagles, tigers, and even arge elephant.

    They all had cultivations above Spiritual Masters, there were even some Hegemons, so even Land Beasts could fly.

    Just as Mei Mei sent out a signal, a giant bear that was about 10 meters tall, wearing ck armor, suddenly came from a small forest within the city.

    It emitted an extremely ferocious aura, making people in its path run away.

    Its aura was actually already at the Hegemon Ninth Stage, much stronger than the others.

    Given Mei Mei''s young figure, the bear clearly seemed unsuitable for her.

    However, when the bear arrived near Mei Mei, it immediately knelt down to her, extending a hand towards her as if inviting her on.

    Mei Mei casually jumped up,nding in the bear''s palm.

    The bear then lifted her up, cing her on its head which was actually wearing a crown.

    However, the crown seemed to hide a ce inside that could be a ce to rx.

    Ciel kept an eye on Mei Mei, knowing that she was in a bad mood.

    It''s a difficult problem to ovee, but from the beginning there was no justice in the Harem. There must be women with higher status.

    ''I guess I don''t have to think about this too much,'' he thought after a while.

    This kind of thing was hard to ovee and it would just be a waste of his time. He would let things flow in a natural way.

    Maybe Mei Mei would be motivated to rise up and be better. Who knows.

    Before leaving, Ciel spoke briefly with Xue Hu, thanking him for taking such good care of Pegasus.

    After that, he and the others were soon on the move, heading towards the city gates.

    Due to theirrge entourage, they almost filled the street and everyone on the street had no other choice but to go to the side, not daring to block their way.

    This was the entourage of the Ice Pce disciples led directly by the Ice Prince. Even if they went to another continent, they could still act domineering.

    When arriving at a certain street, Ciel saw Mei Ao, standing with a young man who was also carrying a sword, just like Mei Ao. The difference was that the sword seemed to emit the power of wind.

    His cultivation was the same as Mei Ao''s, the fourth stage Hegemon.

    From his aura, he was clearly not from the Ice Continent, but a visitor from outside.

    For their age, they could be considered extremely powerful, able to travel to various continents in the Realm of Life.

    It was only because the standard in this city was Mu Yixue that her talents were too amazing that they were not so impressive.

    Just like the others, they were also watching Ciel and the Ice Pce disciples.

    The man beside Mei Ao looked surprised actually because he found quite a few who had cultivations equivalent to his among those disciples. Some were even one stage above him.

    Supposedly he came from a region with few rivals, so this scene greatly suppressed his arrogant heart.

    Ciel, as usual, when seeing slightly interesting people, he would activate the power of the Eyes of Heaven to see the uniqueness of those people.

    And when he looked at the man with the Eyes of Heaven, she couldn''t help but narrow his eyes as he saw a faint aura that gave off a mysterious sensation, hidden within the man''s pants pocket.

    His gaze then prated into the pouch, and found a silver key, looking very unique as it had a dragon emblem.

    ''What is that thing?'' Ciel wondered.

    What puzzled him was why the man didn''t hide the key inside his storage ring.

    If an extremely powerful expert passed in front of him, they would probably sense the key''s presence.

    Ciel conducted a deeper investigation, trying to find out the reason.

    When he observed the structure of the lock, he suddenly realized that there was some kind of formation.

    ''Right!'' Ciel suddenly remembered his mirror that could tell him a lot of information.

    He took out the mirror and sent the key information to it.

    In an instant after that, he immediately got an information.

    Unfortunately, the information he received made him smile wryly.

    It turned out that the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen had no knowledge of the key, but it wasn''t because the key was amazing, it was below their level, probably the relic of a Fourth Stage Demigod who was close to bing a God.

    And it had some kind of formation that made it refuse to be put into the storage ring, so it could only be carried directly.

    Of course, while the level of the key was too low for the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen, Ciel was still quite interested.

 Chapter 68 Kicked!

    <h4>Chapter 68 Kicked!</h4>

    "What did you see?" asked Mu Yixue to Ciel.

    From his eyes, she thought he was nning something unpleasant for the man.

    "There''s a key in his pants pocket," Ciel replied.

    "And I want it."

    "Don''t tell me you want to steal it? Ciel, remember your status, we people of the Ice Pce never steal." Mu Yixue couldn''t help but reprimand him after listening to his wishes.

    If it was the property of the people of the Ice Continent, they could still ask for it in exchange forpensation.

    It was eptable even if they were a little pushy because whether they liked it or not, the Ice Pce was the ruler of the Continent.

    That others could live peacefully here without getting interference from outsiders and enjoy so many resources was because of the Ice Pce.

    The case was different for outsiders. They had no ties to the Ice Continent. If the Ice Pce wanted something from the outsiders, they tended to avoid actions that would damage their reputation.

    The problem was that Mu Yixue was sure the man would not hand over the key to Ciel because it must be very valuable considering Ciel wanted it.

    Right after she gave advice to Ciel, thetter suddenly pointed his hand at the man.

    "You," he said, surprising the man because he never thought that the Ice Prince would greet him.

    And actually, his impression of Ciel was not good either. Besides being jealous of his position, he had been influenced by Mei Ao with many bad words so that his way of thinking had be the same as Mei Ao.

    "I lost a key yesterday, it was silver and had a dragon emblem, I can feel its aura in your pants pocket," Ciel continued while the man was still confused.

    And his mouth immediately opened wide when he heard Ciel''s words.

    Mei Ao even staggered back.

    "What? This brat dares to hide an object that belongs to the Prince, brat quickly hand it over!" Suddenly a loud shout resounded from a certain corner.

    An old man then jumped from there,nding right in front of the man.

    He was actually the old man who gave Ciel the Monkey Wine yesterday evening.

    He didn''t happen to be here, but had indeede to see Ciel, more precisely to see Pegasus.

    Many experts were curious about the Holy Beast, feeling that it was full of all sorts of mysteries, so they approached, hoping to gain enlightenment by seeing it.

    The vintner, who had been sucking up to Ciel since they first met naturally couldn''t keep quiet when he heard that someone was hiding an object that belonged to the Ice Prince.

    Afternding in front of the man, the old man immediately grabbed his hand, as if he was catching a thief.

    Without further ado, he thrust his hand into his pants pocket.

    With ease, he retrieved the object in the pocket, and as he showed it to the people, they discovered that it was exactly the same as what Ciel had said, making them think everything was indeed as he had said, that he had lost a key.

    If he had just spoken without saying the details, there would probably be people who thought that he was just making up a story to take something from someone else.

    After retrieving the key, the old man jumped up beside Ciel.

    Politely, he handed it to him.

    "Prince, this is your key," he said politely.

    Only then did the man beside Mei Ao realize. His name was Hei Ling.

    "This is Deceit," he shouted.

    He didn''t know what happened, how Ciel knew about the key, but how could it belong to Ciel while he got it somewhere else, not on the Ice Continent.

    "Deceit? What do you mean?" Ciel asked as he picked up the key and looked at Hei Ling doubtfully.

    "Eh!" While holding the key, he suddenly gained information,plete information about the key, from its origin to its use.

    As it turned out, it was indeed something, to open the tomb of a Demigod equivalent to I. He was known as the Mountain King.

    As for the location of the tomb, it was on the Holy Cloud Continent, a continent that could be considered very powerful as well because there was a God even if it was only a First Stage God.

    After getting that information, Ciel decided to go there as he thought it would be an interesting adventure.

    He smiled and then continued his words to Hei Ling, "or don''t you want to return this item of mine?"

    "You?" Hei Ling opened his mouth, unsure of how to act.

    He didn''t expect this prince to be so shameless.

    Of course, as the young master of a great n, he had also done that to those who were weaker.

    At that time, he had felt nothing. Today that he was the victim, he felt nothing but anger.

    At the same time, Mei Ao suddenly said, "Prince, that key was found by Hei Ling in the East Wind Continent, he came here and brought it because he wanted to offer cooperation with our n."

    Despite not liking Ciel, Mei Ao had no other choice but to speak politely to him or else the surrounding sycophants would beat him to a pulp.

    Unfortunately, even when he spoke politely, there were still those who did not ept.

    Mei Mei who was on top of her bear suddenly said, "if the prince says it''s his, that means it''s his, Mei Ao, don''t try to build a negative opinion."

    Scolded by his own cousin, Mei Ao froze, as if he didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    "Get out of here," Mei Mei added. And she didn''t just speak. Her bear suddenly moved, swinging its paw towards Mei Ao dah Hei Ling.

    BANG!

    They couldn''t dodge because the bear''s movements were too fast and its cultivation was too far above theirs.

    After being kicked by it, they instantly flew away, disappearing in the blink of an eye from the sight of Ciel and the others.

 Chapter 69 Angry

    <h4>Chapter 69 Angry</h4>

    Ciel also did not expect that Mei Mei would go to such lengths for her own cousin to help him. He couldn''t help but show her a look of gratitude.

    And Mei Mei smiled brightly at that. She nced at Mu Yixue for a moment, as if to tell her that I''m more meritorious.

    The problem was that Mu Yixue hadn''t helped at all, even trying to advise Ciel.

    Of course, Mu Yixue was annoyed by Mei Mei''s nce. She could sense some sort of sarcasm from her. This made her feel as if she was being challenged by her.

    She thought that it was indeed a mistake here, but this was indeed difficult because she was already used to the Ice Pce''s ideology. The truth was that her own ideology was like that even before she became part of the Ice Pce.

    ''Maybe I need to changeter,'' she thought after a while.

    Ciel was clearly the type whocked morals, otherwise he wouldn''t have used such a nasty method on her.

    Now she was under his control, even already having deep feelings for him. Whether she liked it or not, she would have to adapt to ept his way of life.

    Then, Ciel said, "let''s go to the Holy Cloud Continent."

    His voice could be heard by the Ice Pce disciples, making them stare at each other.

    "Ciel, what are we going to do there?" Mu Yixue directly asked.

    Although she guessed that it was rted to the key, she still wanted to know the details.

    Ciel didn''t answer, but put the key in her hand so that she could also get that information.

    In the few moments after that, she immediately showed surprise.

    "The Mountain King, really his tomb," she muttered, which puzzled Ciel as there seemed to be something unique about the person called the Mountain King.

    "Who is he?" asked Ciel.

    "He''s the genius who once made a ssh in the Realm of Life," Mu Yixue replied.

    "His talent can be said to be very high, or perhaps he had something that made his cultivation increase very quickly. You might not know, but when he died as a Fourth Stage Demigod, he was only in his mid-20s, only slightly older than us."

    "Are you serious?" Ciel was surprised to hear that.

    Some geniuses might be able to be Demigods in a short time, but then, it would take time to break through each stage in the realm.

    "His tomb is always sought after, people will hope to discover the secret of his cultivation speed. It even attracts the interest of Gods," Mu Yixue added.

    Of course, that made sense. After all, such amazing things always gained people''s curiosity.

    Although the mirror said that the level of the key was too low for the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen, it was only because it didn''t know that the key belonged to a special figure.

    If the two women knew, even they would probably be interested.

    "Now let''s get moving," Ciel said, not dying any longer because this was really something important.

    They then went to a certain area where there were many Teleportation Formations.

    It was a very crowded area, even more crowdedpared to the area around the pce.

    Various types of people could be found here, whether they were from the Ice Continent or from other continents. Most came probably with the purpose of trading.

    Those Teleportation Formations had a whirlpool-like shape, but they were in the air with a ck hole in the center and were full of mysterious runes.

    The arrival of the Ice Pce''s entourage immediately brought activity in the area to a halt.

    At this moment, a snowman came approaching.

    "Greetings Prince, Miss Mu!" He greeted Ciel and Mu Yixue before saying, "do you guys want to go to a continent? You can tell me which continent you want to go to, the formation will be instantly ready for you."

    He didn''t mince words since he already knew their wishes.

    Mu Yixue nodded to him, probably already familiar with him.

    "We want to go to the Holy Cloud Continent," she replied.

    "I see! Please follow me..." The snowman immediately led the way to a Teleportation Formation that was quiterge.

    Those who happened to want to use that formation had no other choice but to dy it first.

    By the time Ciel and the others arrived in front of the formation, it suddenly glowed, and the snowman then said, "please enter, Prince!"

    This would be the first time for Ciel to enter the Teleportation Formation. For most people, the first time could be an anxious one, simr to the first time boarding an airne on earth.

    idents were not unheard of in using the Teleportation Formation, in fact the percentage was far more frequent than car idents on earth.

    Problems with the formation or some experts who were strong enough to damage the formation''s path could cause such a fatal ident that everyone who entered the formation died.

    However, Ciel did not find the slightest nervousness, perhaps because he was confident in the formations protecting his body.

    He tapped Pegasus on the shoulder, telling her toe forward.

    Of course, the creature could also protect him in the event of an ident, her power as a First Stage Demigod could ignore the effects of the Teleportation Formation''s damage.

    After him, the others soon followed.

    It just so happened that as they were leaving, Mei Ao and Hei Ling came along. Both of them showed gloomy expressions as they looked at the vortex where Ciel and the others had disappeared.

    "I can''t ept this, I must take revenge," Hei Ling said, gritting his teeth.

    Even his hands were trembling, as if he wanted to fight now.

    Opening the tomb with that key was one thing because once the tomb was open, others could also enter.

    However, Hei Ling knew that the use of the key was more than just opening the tomb.

    This was quitemon in every powerful cultivator''s tomb. Keys to open tombs were usually also used to open certain very valuable things, such as treasure chests. That was why in any tomb exploration, keys always yed an important role, and why the owner of the key tended to keep it a secret that they were the owner of the key.

    Mei Ao, though not the owner of the key, was almost as angry.

    However, he also felt helpless.

    He had thought of various schemes to make Ciel suffer for holding the key, but he couldn''t think of any.

    Even if they spread the word, there would probably be no result at all since it was held by the Ice Prince, the man suspected to be the son of the Ice Goddess.

    Who would dare to challenge him and ask him to hand over the key?

    Mei Ao wondered if any of the geniuses from the big factions would dare to do so.

    Actually, that was also the only option, spreading the news while wishing Ciel harm.

 Chapter 70 Another Continent Again

    <h4>Chapter 70 Another Continent Again</h4>

    Passing through the Teleportation Formation was not so special, Ciel saw nothing but darkness.

    Of course, even though it was a quick trip, that didn''t mean it was just a split second. Sometimes it took several minutes. Not wanting to wait around doing nothing, Ciel''s hands finally began to explore Mu Yixue''s body, groping her breasts and caressing her thighs that were exposed because she was only wearing a short dress.

    "Mmmm..." Mu Yixue was obviously shocked as her body instantly trembled.

    "Ciel!" She couldn''t help but reprimand him as this was not a suitable ce to do this. She was worried that Ciel wouldn''t be able to stop and continue doing it when they arrived outside.

    However, Ciel still did not stop, even doing it more aggressively so Mu Yixue began to feel afortable sensation.

    "Ohhh..." In the end, she actually moaned softly.

    Her voice could be heard by the others even though they could not see her, and their shock produced several other sounds.

    Mu Yixue became somewhat embarrassed that she was moaning around her friends.

    "Cih!" On top of her bear head, Mei Mei couldn''t help but pout, made jealous again.

    "Ciel, ohhhh..." Mu Yixue wanted to reprimand Ciel again, but the man suddenly sucked on her neck, making her let out an even louder moan than before.

    She was helpless as she was already getting aroused.

    "Stop, we''re here." When she saw the light ahead, she hurriedly stopped Ciel with her strength. This was something that could not be avoided as she did not want to be seen by outsiders.

    Whoosh!

    Ciel and the others arrived inside that light and the scene immediately changed.

    When Ciel got his vision, he was shocked by the sight of the magnificent city in front of him.

    It was a bit too grand that the Ice City seemed less impressive.

    How could it not be, the city he saw was not only full of magnificent buildings, but the city sky itself was filled with various Flying Arks, like flocks of migrating birds.

    The hustle and bustle of this city exceeded his imagination, and in fact its size was indeed muchrger than the Ice City.

    Plus, the atmosphere here is much more cozy. Ciel saw all sorts of beautiful trees in the city, just like in spring.

    Some of the leaves flew inrge numbers, passing through various areas, and the wind passing through them even produced a beautiful tune.

    Of course, where there was a crowd, there was amotion.

    Ciel saw fights everywhere, from the young to the old.

    Some over insignificant issues like staring at each other.

    Uniquely, when attacks hit the buildings in this city, a faint shield of light appeared around the buildings, protecting them from damage. Even huts that were about to copse received such protection. It seemed that the entire city was under a huge formation that was active at all times.

    Upon arriving there, Ciel suddenly felt some sort of vibration from the key in his hand. It was as if it was giving him the direction of where he needed to go to find the tomb.

    "This city has the same name as this continent," Mu Yixue said, trying to be calm in the way she spoke.

    "It was founded by the Blue Cloud God. He didn''t form a sect or kingdom and is rarely in the city. However, he has a family living here."

    Actually, Ciel didn''t really care about the exnation. He just listened for a while before patting Pegasus on the head.

    "Ooooo...." The winged horse opened her mouth, yelled, and stomped her feet on the ground.

    Her cry resounded loudly and the stomping of her feet produced loud vibrations while her divine aura seemed to call the world to submit to her.

    A Demigod could definitely shake arge area even just in the First Stage.

    However, Pegasus'' strength was actually far above the First Stage. Everyone in the city could instantly hear her cry and feel her aura.

    Thetter surprised all the experts as the aura was enough to stir their hearts.

    In the instant after, the people around the formation instantly looked at Ciel''s group.

    As usual, the mouths of the young men opened wide when they saw the beautiful Ice Pce disciples.

    A vige youth even wondered; "where did these Goddessese from, I haven''t found one as beautiful as them in the city, but there are so many now? Is it possible for me to choose one to take home?"

    Fortunately, the vige youth was apanied by an experienced elder. The elder hit him so hard on the head that he could no longer speak.

    The elder was frightened as he found the aura of the women to be stronger than his.

    He was sure there was no sect on this continent that had so many powerful disciples.

    Of course, there was no shortage of people with a lot of knowledge. After all, the area where the Teleportation Formations were located was always filled with travelers who had traveled to various continents.

    They instantly knew that those women were Ice Pce disciples.

    And they were quickly attracted to Ciel who was sitting on a white winged horse with a beautiful woman in front of him, as if they were a newly married prince and princess.

    Their romance instantly made the poets find inspiration topose poems.

    Hua!

    Pegasus moved as Cielmanded her, she entered therge road ahead, followed by the other mounts.

    This was indeed not the Ice Pce''s territory, so people hesitated whether to go to the side as the group passed by.

    Unfortunately, going to the side was still a must as the mighty aura of Pegasus made it difficult for people to breathe.

    "It''s a Holy Beast," someone said to hispanions, warning them to be careful.

    In fact, by now the news of Ciel, the Ice Prince''s arrival had already spread throughout the city, it was eventer spread by the people of the city to their ns or sects far away from the city.

    Some people could not help but be busy because of this. There were those who were merely curious, and there were also those who wanted to try to show hospitality to him in the hope of building a rtionship.

 Chapter 71 Yun Ming

    <h4>Chapter 71 Yun Ming</h4>

    "Bro, brother, there''s big news!" A beautiful young girl who was probably only 12 years old, had her hair in a two-ponytail ran into a bedroom, opening the door directly, revealing a luxurious room where a handsome ck-haired young man with no clothes ony with two beautiful middle-aged women hugging him on each side.

    The two were also naked, and kept regaling the young man with variouspliments, continuously swearing that they loved him.

    The sight made the young girl blush while the three people in the bedroom were stunned to the point of almost jumping. They hurriedly put on their clothes.

    "Chai''er, what are you doing?" The young man was clearly disturbed by this situation, he could not help but yell at the girl even though thetter was his own biological sister.

    The girl, Yun Chai''er pouted slightly from being yelled at, but she was still able to calm down and say what she wanted to say to the youth. "Bro, just now the Ice Prince who was recently rumored to be the son of the Ice Goddess came to the city with the entire Ice Pce disciples. He came riding the Legendary Holy Beast, Pegasus. Mother told me to tell you about this and wee the Prince. If you can befriend him, your path to bing father''s heir will be even greater. You may not have heard thetest news, but the Ice Prince also holds the title of Young King of the Elf Kingdom, considered to be of equal authority to the Elf Queen. The Queen herself issued a decree for his position."

    "What? Is that true?" The young man, Yun Ming was stunned and excited.

    He got off the bed in a hurry, running towards Yun Chai''er who was waiting outside his room.

    "Come,e, we have to leave now," he said, grabbing his sister''s hand before stepping into the living room.

    At the same time, he shouted, "everyone, gather here, and gather all the best things I have, we''re going to wee the Ice Prince."

    His voice echoed loudly, startling all the servants.

    Little did the people of the city know that even one of the Blue Cloud God''s sons wanted to befriend Ciel.

    Actually, that man did have a problem because he had a rival fighting over the inheritance with him, his own brother who had a different mother from him but was also the son of the Blue Cloud God.

    Their rivalry was actually very serious as there was fierce enmity between the ns behind their respective mothers.

    The enmity between the two ns eventually descended to the Blue Cloud God''s two wives before eventually descending to their respective sons.

    In the beginning, the conflict was quite bnced because in addition to equal n strength, Yun Ming, and his brother Yun Xiao also barely differed in talent. Their cultivations were always the same overall, if one of them broke through, the other would follow in no time.

    The real problem only appeared recently where Yun Xiao suddenly improved very quickly. His cultivation suddenly rose to the Hegemon Fifth Stage after only a short while at the Fourth Stage.

    Yun Ming who had just broken through to the Fourth Stage was naturally unable to catch up because he hadn''t even fully adapted to his new strength.

    Ciel didn''t know anything about them, that there was some sort of drama within the Blue Cloud God''s family.

    He and the others kept moving on the city''s main street, looking for a good ce to use as an inn.

    Although he could follow the directions where the key indicated to find the tomb now, but he chose not to be in a hurry as he was quite enjoying the atmosphere in this town.

    He wanted to rx and look around for a few hours first. After all, this was his first trip to the outside world. The starting point of his life was on the Fire Mountain Continent, it was a boring continent since he arrived on the Ice Continent, but actually, the Ice Continent could also be said to be a rather boring continent. First the weather was always cold, and it was also a ce that was indeed too calm, very little conflict.

    The Holy Cloud Continent, on the other hand, waspletely different. It''s a continent with afortable environment plus more freedom so the people seem much more active.

    There were actually many sects or ns that hade to see him. Perhaps they wanted to greet him, but when they saw the Ice Pce''s entourage, they instantly lost their nerve, thinking that they were not even worthy of greeting, only worthy of standing aside to watch.

    Hua! Hua! Hua!

    Suddenly, a new entourage came from the very center of the city. This entourage was huge, followed by many great cultivators and giant beasts.

    They shook thend, scaring the people so much that they jumped to the side faster than lightninging down thend.

    Ciel who was enjoying the ride quickly noticed them. He thought this entourage was much grander than him.

    Of course, that was only what was visible on the surface. Quality-wise, his entourage was far above them as there was a Saint Beast, a peerless genius like Mu Yixue, and many other geniuses.

    People would stare at his entourage longer than the entourage in front.

    Hua!

    The entourage finally stopped when it arrived about 30 meters away from Ciel''s group.

    The leader was a young man in his early 20s, with short ck hair and riding a fierce-looking red tiger. He was handsome of course, enough to attract the interest of most of the women in this city.

    Next to him was a young girl with skin like snow, sitting on arge rabbit.

    The young man then dismounted from his tiger, stepping about three meters forward before cupping his fist at Ciel.

    "I am Yun Ming, son of the Blue Cloud Gode to wee the Ice Prince, Miss Mu, and the outstanding disciples of the Ice Pce. If you don''t mind, pleasee to my residence. I will provide whatever you need." He said in a soft but far-reaching voice.

    His gaze at Ciel was also filled with admiration, especially when he saw Ciel''s hands hugging Mu Yixue''s slender waist.

    "Ciel, this man is a scoundrel who often utilizes his father''s name for his own gain. And he''s also a perverted man who keeps flirting with women, he doesn''t even hesitate to flirt with his friends'' mothers." Mu Yixue whispered to Ciel, telling him about the young man.

 Chapter 72 Chat

    <h4>Chapter 72 Chat</h4>

    Ciel did not change his expression because of Mu Yixue''s words. He just continued to stare at the young man.

    That he was an asshole was actually obvious. He saluted him and Mu Yixue, but his gaze asionally nced at Mu Yixue''s face and neck, even once ncing at her thigh. It seemed that he was mesmerized by her to the point of not being able to control himself.

    When Ciel activated the power of the Eyes of Heaven to observe him, he found many kiss marks on his body, just hidden under his clothes.

    Ciel needed no exnation to know that he was a high-level rogue, simr to him.

    Of course, just because he was an asshole, that didn''t mean Ciel would p him, especially when he smiled at him.

    Ciel also didn''t think a bastard would be his enemy, it was possible that they could be good friends because of their simrities. The most important thing was not to cross the boundaries that should not be crossed.

    If he was fascinated by Mu Yixue and the other Ice Pce disciples, it only meant that he was a normal man. All men would be fascinated by them, this man just happened to grow up with great courage because of his background.

    Before responding to his offer, Ciel also looked at the young girl with her hair in two pigtails.

    Another amazing thing about her was her round eyes that were bright blue, not the blue of the sky or the ocean, but a unique blue that seemed to be somewhere in between.

    She also stared at Ciel, seemingly amazed by his striking face with white hair.

    Young girls like her did tend to easily admire rare things.

    After that, Ciel finally responded to Yun Ming.

    "Sure, I happened to look for a lodging, but haven''t found one yet, I''m sure you can provide a better ce for all of us," he said, which immediately made Yun Ming smile happily.

    "Hahaha, definitely, that''s for sure, my father owns the best buildings in this city, I can naturally provide the best lodging for you, prince." Yun Ming then returned to his tiger, ordering the group behind him to turn around and open the way.

    They were as obedient as a flock of sheep, quickly turning around then going to the left and right sides so that a path opened up between them.

    "Prince, please!" Yun Ming pointed his hand forward, allowing Ciel to move.

    Ciel didn''t beat around the bush either, he tapped Pegasus on the shoulder, signaling her to move.

    The winged white horse then took a step forward, followed by the others. She looked indifferent to her surroundings while her deep and majestic aura made even Yun Ming''s red tiger almost bow its head to her.

    Yun Ming ordered the tiger to follow beside Ciel as he wanted to chat with him.

    Ciel''s eyes looked up at him as he moved beside him, showing him an expression as if he was the type that was open to chatting.

    After taking a few gulps of his saliva, Yun Ming said, "Prince, if I may know, is there a reason you came to this continent? Ohhh, I certainly don''t dare to have any ill will towards you, I''m just curious so that I can give you a favor."

    When realizing his words seemed like he was too inquisitive, Yun Ming hastily exined that he only wanted to help.

    Quite surprisingly, Yun Chai''er who was following beside Yun Ming suddenly added, "prince, hehehe, my brother has many friends who are willing to help him throughout this continent, he is also very kind to each of his friends. Don''t worry, he will definitely help you wholeheartedly, even ready to sacrifice his life."

    Her voice is soft and sweet, making one think that she is telling the truth. And because of her age, people would hardly think that she was lying or would think that she didn''t know how to lie yet.

    Yun Ming nced at her for a moment when he heard that, looking like he wanted to cough. Even Mu Yixue showed a strange expression, probably not believing that a little girl could say so many words to help raise her brother''s name.

    Of course, this was also proof that the girl was the type who supported her brother wholeheartedly plus cared deeply for him.

    Ciel smiled at her and casually said, "yeah, there is indeed something I''m looking for, but let''s talk about thatter."

    He wasn''t worried about saying it, but right now there was no need so it didn''t need to be said.

    Plus, when he opened the tomb, it would probably cause a certain phenomenon so that the others would know that there was an open tomb.

    It would usually always be like that so key holders who were afraid of being exposed would hide when opening the tomb.

    However, Ciel naturally had no such worries.

    Since Ciel didn''t want to say it now, Yun Ming had no other choice but to change the topic.

    "Then, Prince, is there anything you like? Food, wine, music, or beautiful girls? I can definitely bring them all to you," he said, full of confidence.

    Only, right after he said that, he suddenly got a piercing look from Mu Yixue, a look that made his heart seem to stop beating.

    ''Damn, why did I say that?'' He couldn''t help but curse himself, realizing that offering Ciel pretty girls would probably make Ciel happy, but at the same time would make Mu Yixue very angry.

    Cielughed as he watched Mu Yixue''s reaction. He moved his fingers around her waist to keep her calm. Afterward, she answered Yun Ming''s words. "Those girls are unnecessary, but the others don''t matter. After all, there''s such a beautiful woman in my arms, why would I look for another?"

    He ced his face in Mu Yixue''s hair as he said that, creating a scene that left Yun Ming somewhat mesmerized.

    The thing was that Mu Yixue was indeed too beautiful, so he couldn''t help but wonder how the sensation of hugging her from behind would be.

    Unfortunately even the son of a God like him didn''t have the chance to experience that. Even if he gained an inheritance from his father and his cultivation soared, it would still be the same.

    Yun Ming then replied, "ohh, yes, yes, alright, I will bring the best of them to you."

 Chapter 73 Dead From Madness

    <h4>Chapter 73 Dead From Madness</h4>

    Mei Ao and Hei Ling had naturally already arrived in Holy Cloud City. The two of them even saw how Yun Ming greeted Ciel so graciously, making them unable to help but be envious because here there weren''t evenmoners greeting them since they werepletely unrecognized by anyone.

    Actually, if the Mei n moved to the Holy Cloud Continent, they would also be one of the top factions, but still, in the entire Realm of Life, there were too many factions that were on par with them.

    In the territory of a God, only the factions of other gods could earn a wee.

    And Ciel was from one of the most powerful God factions. Wherever he went, he was destined to get a big wee even if it was in another Realm.

    "I heard that the conflict between Yun Ming and Yun Xiao is getting more intense, thetter seems to be escting quickly, possibly gaining support from the other side. It''s possible that he could be an enemy to that bastard if he knows that he has the key to the Mountain King''s tomb." Hei Ling said after a moment of gnashing his teeth.

    Mei Ao nced at him, but in truth he felt somewhat unconvinced.

    Although he heard that Yun Xiao was the type of man who was very decisive, not even hesitating to fight people with big backgrounds, fighting Ciel was still something else.

    Hei Ling knew Mei Ao''s hesitation, so he continued, "if he feels threatened because the Ice Prince is close to Yun Ming coupled with the potential of obtaining the Mountain King''s secrets, it could be that he acts against the Ice Prince. If it were me, I wouldn''t be afraid. After obtaining everything, I would hide and cultivate secretly until I was strong enough to ignore the Ice Goddess. It can definitely be done with the secret. The Mountain King failed only because he was too reckless."

    When hearing Hei Ling''s spection, Mei Ao couldn''t help but show a serious expression, thinking that it was a possible thing. After all, chance sometimes made people fear nothing.

    It was just that, he thought of something.

    "Then what do we get out of it all?" he asked.

    This question was actually a bitte because he was also too angry. But since the key wasn''t his to begin with, he calmed down sooner.

    After being able to think rationally, he began to have doubts about doing all this.

    And his question was enough to make the furious Hei Ling freeze with his mouth open.

    He was not only surprised, but also confused as the same question kept popping up in his head.

    Yes? What would he get when he was already even out of the game? What he could do now was nothing more than spreading rumors and hoping Ciel was harmed by them. Just that, just really that.

    As he continued to think about that, Hei Ling''s head felt as if it wanted to explode. He started to get frustrated and his aura started to get chaotic, disturbing the people around because he was actually not weak either.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh..." In the end, he actually screamed, so loud that Ciel, Yun Ming, and the others could hear it.

    Commotion wasmon in this city, so no one really cared.

    However, Ciel recognized the owner of the voice, so she couldn''t help but stop Pegasus, making the others stop as well.

    Quickly, Ciel found the figures of Hei Ling and Mei Ao.

    Thetter became panicked because he had already been found by Ciel.

    Hei Ling, on the other hand, became even crazier.

    Whoosh!

    He then jumped onto the top of a very tall building.

    While pointing his hand at Ciel, he shouted, "That bastard, the Ice Prince has stolen the key to the Mountain King''s tomb from me. The key is in his hands now, if you want the secrets of the Mountain King, you can take it from him."

    "...."

    What he said instantly made the atmosphere of the city freeze. Even Yun Ming opened his mouth and thought, ''Mountain King''s tomb, there really is its key.''

    He spontaneously nced at Ciel who showed no expression but calmness, and that instantly made him tremble.

    He was trembling because the thought of jumping towards Ciel came to him. Fortunately he was still rational and could control his thoughts.

    ''No, no, I''ll just be the Ice Prince''s friend no matter what happens.'' He quickly made up his mind, not wanting to change his mind.

    After which, he shouted loudly at Hei Ling. "Evil creature, how dare you use the Ice Prince of stealing from you. Even if the Ice Prince has that key, it must be his. Such an extraordinary thing can only fall to a great being like the Ice Prince. Everyone, kill this evil creature to earn my thanks."

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Instantly after Yun Ming shouted, dozens of people leapt towards Hei Ling, each one stronger than him.

    Only an instantter, the ce where Hei Ling was directly turned into a ze.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh..." Hei Ling''s scream echoed out and the pain seemed to be enough to snap him out of the madness because after that he suddenly shouted, "please, please spare me, noooo, damn it, how dare you, I am the young master of the Hei n in the East Wind Continent, my grandfather is a Second Stage Demigod."

    "..."

    This situation made Ciel smile. He enjoyed it very much, enjoyed his power where he was always considered right and always the winner.

    Only, he was also made aware of how much of an asshole the man beside him was.

    He was actually asking people to take action just to get his thanks.

    Who does he think he is?

    Ciel thought that if in such a situation, he would say that smhe would reward those who helped him.

    A whileter, the situation finally calmed down.

    Hei Ling had nothing left but his name, even his soul had be nothingness.

    However, after that was done, people couldn''t help but stare at Ciel again.

    Some even seemed very interested ining closer and perhaps saying something.

    Sometimes, people would forget who they were and who they were dealing with when they were filled with greed. Therefore, they needed to be constantly reminded.

    "Take one step closer, and I guarantee you and all those rted to you will die." Ciel finally spoke, taking out the silver key with the dragon''s crest, hanging it on his finger while looking at the people who seemed very interested in doing something.

 Chapter 74 Story

    <h4>Chapter 74 Story</h4>

    When they saw the key, people''s greed instantly increased, but they couldn''t help but tremble at Ciel''s words.

    His voice did not have a domineering aura, but the memory of the Ice Goddess could be something more terrifying than just seeing a God in person.

    No one dared to move, and they quickly realized that they were only seeking death because the winged horse Ciel was riding was enough to kill them all.

    The problem was that they were all just Hegemons, no Demigods.

    Of course, there were Demigods in this city, but they only watched silently from hidden ces.

    Compared to those Hegemons, those Demigods were truly worth watching out for because of their great power.

    Even Ciel would be worried if they made a move in the condition that he did not have a protector around him.

    They could not kill him, but there was no problem if they just took something from him because the protective formation created by the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen only activated when the formation owner received an attack that could cause him injury.

    In the respective cases of his hand being grabbed and his storage ring being taken away, it could not be considered a dangerous attack.

    However, those Demigods who on average already had more experience naturally thought more deeply before acting. They were not hasty and wanted to see the situation first.

    Some even said, "it could be that the Mountain King is restricting visitors to his tomb so we can''t enter. In such a situation, even having the key is useless."

    That was what they were worried about. Not being able to enter that tomb, and at the same time also offending Ciel, their lives would not be able to be peaceful.

    If they could enter the tomb, the opportunity to steal the key would naturally always exist.

    Ciel smiled as no one moved, he tapped Pegasus on the shoulder again, telling him to move again.

    Yun Ming was quite amazed at the way Ciel handled this. His threat was very clear. If it was him who said that, some people would probably criticize him. However, Ciel did not get a single criticism.

    "Prince, there will probably be many hidden moves after this news spreads," Yun Ming said after a while. "Of course, I''m not just talking about this continent, but the other continents as well. I''m sure many wille from the surrounding continents. And there are many things we don''t know from outsiders. If it''s just people from this continent, their movements can be read by me."

    "I know!" Ciel responded with an unconcerned expression. He waved his hand at Yun Ming to stop talking about that.

    However, Mu Yixue suddenly spoke in a low voice after that. "It''s better if you call one elder to be a guard. You know, bad things could happen."

    Actually, that was also what Ciel was thinking, but whether it was I or Mu Yueli, both of them clearly wanted to avoid him now. And he wasn''t that familiar with the other elders.

    After a moment of thought, he suddenly remembered Kaiya he had met. That woman had shown friendliness to him, so he thought it would be easier if she was the guardian.

    "Can you contact your senior sister, Kaiya?" Ciel asked Mu Yixue.

    Thetter was a little surprised that she wanted the woman.

    "Are you sure?" She couldn''t help but ask to be sure because she thought Kaiya was a very scary woman, and difficult to control. She was only docile in front of the Ice Goddess.

    Little did Mu Yixue know that Kaiya regarded Ciel as the son of the Ice Goddess and respected him as she respected the Goddess.

    "Just call, tell her that I want her toe," Ciel replied.

    Since she had already said it, Mu Yixue immediately sent a message to her.

    Of course, she also exined the details that happened here.

    A short whileter, Ciel and the others arrived in front of an area surrounded by a beautiful river.

    Within that area were many buildings that could be said to be a city within a city.

    Of course, not just anyone could enter as the area belonged to Madam Zhou.

    Only those who have a rtionship with Madam Zhou can enter freely.

    If other people wanted to live there, they would need to pay a very expensive rent, which wasn''t that much of a disadvantage since it was a very safe ce to live. And it was also a ce filled with pure spiritual energy so cultivating there could be several times faster.

    Not far from there is actually a simr area. It was Madam Maya''s ce.

    Whether it was Madam Zhou or Madam Maya, both of them were supreme beauties on the Holy Cloud Continent. Even now that they had not appeared in public for a long time, one could still hardly find a woman as beautiful as them.

    It was said that when they were young, many geniuses from other continents came to propose to them. Some were even ready to conquer the entire Holy Cloud Continent.

    Unfortunately, all that was stopped by a young man who wouldter be the Blue Cloud God.

    Although he was not yet a God at the time, his talent had already reached such a point that the sons and disciples of the Gods were also helpless before him.

    In the end, Madam Zhou and Madam Maya became his wives. The former gave birth to one son and one daughter while thetter only gave birth to one son for him.

    "Please enter, Prince!" Yun Ming pointed his hand at a bridge that connected the area with the city area.

    Ciel and the others immediately crossed the bridge.

    Coincidentally, just as they crossed the bridge, a group of people came out of a building simr to a pce.

    They were led by a middle-aged woman who was so beautiful that it seemed as if the moonlight wasing from her face.

    Even just her appearance managed to make the air very fragrant and pure.

 Chapter 75 Madam Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 75 Madam Zhou</h4>

    The woman has white skin that is not too white, more natural-looking as if she is often at one with nature.

    Her hair was ck, long and straight until it reached her thighs.

    She was also tall and slim with beautiful curves all over her body.

    Her waist is very slim while her ass is plump enough to stand out from behind.

    As for her breasts, they are not too big but not small either, still striking but giving off a strong sense of elegance.

    With a rather tight long purple dress, she easily makes every man''s eyes unable to stop staring at her.

    Her steps seemed to blend in with nature. As her feet wearing high heelsnded on the ground, it didn''t produce any sound at all, and didn''t make any small dust rise into the air.

    There was only beauty as her legs were exposed slightly through the slit of her dress.

    Plus, her lips had a slight curve as she showed a faint smile.

    And most importantly, she is a Second Stage Demigod.

    Ciel couldn''t help but blink a few times as he looked at her.

    This was a different typepared to I and Mu Yueli. Both of them were also very beautiful middle-aged women, but they were too cold a type.

    Perhaps it was more suitable to say that they were not yet real women.

    This one was different. She had a husband and two children, her aura as a madam was obvious.

    Her easy-going personality only adds to her appeal.

    Mu Yixue looked into Ciel''s eyes after staring at the woman for a while.

    His reaction made her unable to resist pinching his waist.

    "Ciel, don''t tell me you''re interested in someone else''s wife? I suggest you don''t try anything strange, the consequences are too heavy." She said.

    This was no longer about jealousy, but her concern for him.

    She would rather Ciel y around with the Ice Pce elders than with this woman.

    Unfortunately, Ciel did not respond to her words.

    Actually he wasn''t sure what he was thinking either.

    He could not deny that he was fascinated by this woman, something that was quite natural given her beauty.

    However, even he found it strange to do so with another person''s woman, let alone a God''s woman. Perhaps it could be said to be outrageous and overreaching.

    However, it was precisely because it was strange and beyond the limits that he was attracted to it.

    Everyone agrees that everything that goes beyond the limits will give an indescribable thrill.

    And the attraction was heightened because he had the assurance of safety and had the ability to rely on for his evil n even though he did not know whether it would work or not.

    Thinking of all that made Ciel feel like his head was getting full. He ended up shaking his head in a quick motion to get rid of all those thoughts.

    He thought there was no need to think about it too much. If he really wanted to, just let everything flow, do what he needed to do.

    Not long after, his entourage and Madam Zhou''s entourage finally met.

    Thetter had been staring at him since the beginning, even making observations that seemed detailed.

    After that, she made a light gesture of respect, which was not too much because with her status she did not have to act like a little person in front of Ciel.

    "Your Highness the Ice Prince, wee to my simple residence. You can rest in this area, there are many nice ces you can choose from." She said in a soft and polite voice, truly giving off a virtuous impression.

    This was the first time Ciel had received that level of hospitality from a woman from his two lives. He could not help but feel floating.

    "Hahahaha, madam, if your residence is simple, what about other people''s residences. They probably deserve to be called goat stables." Cielughed in response.

    For this friendly woman, he did not mind being friendly as well even though his heart could not discard his ill will.

    Madam Zhouughed as she replied, "Of course, no. Compared to your mother''s pce where you live, my residence is not even worthy of being called simple."

    Apparently, she really regarded Ciel as the son of the Ice Goddess.

    Since Ciel didn''t mind in the first ce, even liked it, he naturally didn''t try to exin anything.

    Then, he answered Madam Zhou''s words. "Not really, that pce is very cold. It''s more cozy here, it''s warm and the people are friendly, I definitely prefer it here. Ahhh, if only you were my mother."

    When she heard that, Mu Yixue couldn''t help but open her mouth, wanting to pinch Ciel''s waist again, but worried that it would make a bad impression in Ciel''s eyes because she was constantly advising him whereas before she had already thought of adapting to Ciel''s every action.

    Actually, Yun Ming also opened his mouth, ncing at Ciel.

    What Ciel said was more like apliment to his mother, but somehow he felt ufortable.

    His experience teasing his friends'' mothers made him feel that something was wrong.

    Meanwhile, Madam Zhou pretended to cough.

    "Being the son of the Ice Goddess is the highest fortune one can have, how could this small and weak me possiblypare to her. You know, I can''t even fully help my son in his troubles so I told him to befriend you in the hope that you would help him." She said.

    That surprised Ciel a little because she was actually being honest, and it was precisely her honesty that made him even more impressed with her. Or perhaps felt respect for her so that his bad intentions were lessened.

    She was a mother who cared for her son and wanted to do everything for him.

    At this point, Yun Ming couldn''t help but feel moved, making his jealousy towards Ciel for being the son of the Ice Goddess disappear.

    "Before choosing a ce, how about going to my house first? Didn''t Yun Ming promise to give you all the best in this continent, I''ve already prepared it." Madam Zhou said again.

    Ciel nodded before dismounting from his horse with Mu Yixue, followed by the other Ice Pce disciples.

    Mu Yixue seemed to let out a sigh of relief as being hugged by Ciel continuously made the sensations within her body constantly change.

 Chapter 76 Madam Maya

    <h4>Chapter 76 Madam Maya</h4>

    On top of the tallest building, stood a young woman wearing a long ck dress.

    Her dark ck eyes scanned the city below, every detail and every figure, even every new arrival.

    Fortunately she deliberately hid the existence of her gaze or else those who felt it would instantly taste death. Even the Demigods would be no different.

    She was of course Kaiya, the third disciple of the Ice Goddess who had alreadye here.

    After receiving the message from Mu Yixue, she did not dy at all because this matter was indeed quite crucial. A powerful figure needed toe to intimidate the enemy who was trying to mess with Ciel.

    Unless the Blue Cloud God himself came, she could obviously easily be the strongest in this continent.

    There were no Fourth Stage Demigods on this continent, the strongest were only Third Stage Demigods which were also few in number.

    For Kaiya, even against all of them, she still had the confidence to win.

    In the city, there wasn''t even a Third Stage. Only the Second Stage was the strongest, and they were few, Madam Zhou and Madam Maya were one of them.

    Speaking of Madam Maya, she was currently on the highest floor of her residence that had a tower-like shape.

    Like Madam Zhou, she was also a middle-aged woman, but she was a western-style woman with rosy white skin, blue eyes, and slightly curly blonde brown hair.

    Her figure was tall and eye-catching, quite simr to Madam Zhou''s except that she was wearing a red off-shoulder dress that was very tight and slightly disyed the top of her breasts.

    The slit of her dress is also more open so you can see her long legs even when she is not moving.

    Her eyes were now gazing at Madam Zhou''s residence where Ciel followed the woman into her house.

    Over time, Madam Maya''s eyes became sharp.

    She was actually not alone, there was another middle-aged woman beside her who was also beautiful butcked lightpared to her, showing that she was only a servant.

    Her name was Nora.

    When she saw Madam Zhou, she gritted her teeth, and said, "This vixen is still as cunning as ever, now she''s even approaching a young man. I''m afraid, she''ll use cunning tricks to make the Ice Prince continue to do as she asks. After all, the young tend to be deceived by kindness."

    After saying that, the middle-aged woman looked at Madam Maya.

    "Madam, we must take action, although the Ice Prince is only a young man, but his influence is unquestionable. If he says Yun Ming will get the inheritance, master might actually choose Yun Ming."

    The Blue Cloud God actually had a flexible nature. He considered each of his sons to be worthy and have great potential. Whoever of them got the inheritance didn''t matter to him.

    Hence, when one of his sons befriended someone from arger faction, he could have chosen that son.

    This was quite good anyway as the friendship was bound to be beneficial.

    In the end, they could continue to work together when going on adventures or anything that made their rtionship more intimate so that they could help each other out when there was trouble.

    Madam Maya responded to Nora''s words by waving her hand. "Go and tell Yun Xiao to go home, I''ll take care of the ones here!"

    "Sure!" Nora smiled in response, trusting that Madam Maya would solve this problem.

    Although Nora thought of Madam Zhou as a Vixen, she knew that Madam Maya was simr, both cunning women.

    Both were women filled with ambition.

    Even their feelings for the Blue Cloud God could not be said to be clear.

    Some people near Blue Cloud God sometimes said that they were just using him.

    In truth, their marriage was originally for mutual benefit where both ns supported the Blue Cloud God, doing everything possible to make his journey to bing a God easier and then the Blue Cloud God helped their n rise to be the strongest on the continent.

    Unfortunately, this development eventually reached a limit and both ns began to think of ways to develop further.

    Getting rid of the other n was naturally the first way to get the Blue Cloud God to focus on supporting only one n.

    And central to that was making their n''s son the heir.

    Of course, between Madam Zhou and Madam Maya, Nora dared to say that Madam Maya was better. That was proven by Yun Xiao''s recent progress, which was the result of Madam Maya''s work.

    Actually, Ciel was watching them right now.

    This was what he had been doing since learning that the building on the other side belonged to Madam Maya.

    Being worried that the woman would be his enemy, so he wanted to know about her first.

    And the conversation between Nora and Madam Maya couldn''t help but make him confused as he nced at Madam Zhou who was leading him towards arge dining table in the hall of her house.

    He wondered if she really was a cunning woman as Nora said or if she was just saying nonsense to reproach her.

    Of course, the words cunning or even selfish did not mean someone was despicable. After all, those two things were just the way people struggled in this harsh world.

    One can only be said to be despicable if they do things that go too far.

    Even if Madam Zhou is scheming and selfish, it does not take away from the fact that she is a good mother to her children. Unless shemits acts that betray her children.

    Ciel and the others quickly arrived at the dining table.

    "Please sit here, Prince." Madam Zhou invited Ciel to take a seat, in a chair that was right next to the host''s chair.

    It was not unusual, Ciel sat down without hesitation.

    After that, Madam Zhou invited Mu Yixue and the other Ice Pce disciples to sit down as well. Each one she treated with respect.

    Mu Yixue sat next to Ciel while Mei Mei sat quite far away, perhaps she didn''t want to be too close to Mu Yixue.

 Chapter 77 Eat

    <h4>Chapter 77 Eat</h4>

    A group of maids arrived not long after, each carrying a golden tray with several tes on it.

    They were also very beautiful, but the presence of the Ice Pce disciples easily made them look like a group of country girls.

    Because of their feelings of inferiority, they seemed more friendly.

    However, the maid who managed to deliver the food for Ciel continued to smile happily, even boasting to the others.

    She tried to move as best she could, hoping that Ciel would be attracted to her.

    Unfortunately, she found that Ciel didn''t even nce at her, making her want to cry right there.

    Of course, she didn''t dare to get angry. She continued to do her job well until she ced the tray she was carrying in front of Ciel.

    There were various dishes on the tray, from roasted corn, grilled meat with soy sauce, warm soup with a fragrant aroma, to a cup filled with dark wine. At first nce, the wine was like ink, one might hesitate to drink it if not for the aroma that seemed toe from another world.

    "That wine is called Eternal Night Wine," Madam Zhou said to Ciel with beautifully curved lips. "It''s not intoxicating, but it can make you sink into enlightenment. If you''re practicing a technique, you can instantly master it by drinking that wine. The Blue Cloud God gave it to me, but I only drank a little because I felt it was too luxurious for my little talent that had already reached its limit."

    Madam Zhou''s way of exining is truly captivating, making one want to keep hearing her voice.

    Even the Ice Pce disciples stared at her until she finished speaking.

    After that, Cielughed softly. "Please don''t joke, madam. If your talent is only a little talent, what about the others? Even among these Ice Pce disciples, how many of them can reach your level, probably only two or three."

    Mu Yixue and Mei Mei might be able to reach the Demigod Realm, but the others, Ciel had no confidence.

    Of course, he also felt depressed because he was still only a Spiritual King.

    Madam Zhou responded to Ciel''s words with a shake of her head. "If I were young, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able topete with any of them. My progress to this point is only due to the help of the Blue Cloud God who gave me many rare resources."

    She continued to speak honestly, making people''s impressions of her even better.

    Ciel inwardly said, ''but it''s because of your beauty that you were able to get all that. That''s also part of your ability.''

    Ciel chose not to say that so that he wouldn''t seem to be teasing her.

    He chose to use more natural words.

    "Still, it means you''re destined for greatness," he said, which made Madam Zhou smile.

    "I am honored to be called great by you, Prince." She replied.

    Surprisingly enough, when she said that, her leg or rather knee suddenly moved to the side, nudging Ciel''s knee.

    It was so fast that no one could see it, but Ciel could feel it clearly.

    How could Ciel not be surprised.

    Although it was natural to make that gesture when joking with someone, but between two people of different ages, it was actually very awkward.

    Why did she make such a gesture to him? Did it happen spontaneously or was it because she was giving him a signal?

    Ciel couldn''t help but stare into her eyes, trying to figure it out.

    However, her expression was still the same as before.

    She calmly pointed her right hand at the dishes in front of Ciel while saying, "Please eat, Prince!"

    Since he had been told to eat, Ciel started eating too.

    He ate the roasted corn first and then the soup and roast meat. Each of them turned out to be so delicious that Ciel''s eating speed kept increasing over time. He would eat without any rules if it wasn''t for wanting to maintain his aesthetics.

    And even like that, he was still the fastest to finish. In the end, he was the one who ate the least amount of good food here.

    Seeing that, Madam Zhou said, "Would you like some more, Prince? Don''t worry, we have enough supplies."

    Ciel actually felt like wanting more, but of course he wasn''t going to do it. He shook his head as he replied, "this is enough, now I want to try this wine."

    His eyes stared at the wine while his hand reached for the cup.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t happen to have any techniques to learn right now, so if I were to drink it, it would be too much of a waste of this wonderful wine," he added, feeling remorseful about that fact.

    Madam Zhou was slightly surprised to hear that.

    "It seems you have already understood all your techniques," she said in a soft voice, making Ciel not know whether tough or cry.

    He hadn''t expected that she had such a misunderstanding.

    However, as he looked at her eyes, he did not think that way.

    Yes, how could she misunderstand, she should have known that he was new to the Ice Pce.

    It was more likely that she said that in order to make him look good in front of people.

    At this point, Ciel could not help but admit that she was a dream kind of woman, knowing how to maintain a man''s dignity.

    Her level was far above the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen. Those two women just happened to be given too many boons.

    Ciel could only smile in the end.

    At the same time, Madam Zhou added, "I happen to also have a collection of various techniques, are you interested, Prince? You can mention the type of technique you prefer."

    "Oh..." Ciel was immediately interested when he heard that.

    "What about a fire technique, do you have one?" asked Ciel.

    "Fire? Of course I have it." Madam Zhou quickly replied, as if she didn''t care that Ciel was using the power of fire instead of ice.

    After that, Madam Zhou took out a golden scroll with an astonishing aura where the moon sometimes appeared within the aura.

    (Fire Moon!)

    The words were written on the scroll.

 Chapter 78 Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 78 Invitation</h4>

    "This scroll I found from an ancient ruin, so it''s not from this era," Madam Zhou said as Ciel began to scrutinize the scroll.

    In response, Ciel said, "I can feel a deep and boundless power."

    While saying that, he absorbed the information inside the scroll, which had no barrier at all so it easily entered his head.

    After finishing, he was only more and more amazed.

    "Madam, this technique you provided is truly priceless, I am not sure if I can repay your kindness," he said, sounding very sincere because he did say it sincerely.

    That technique was indeed very extraordinary, it could be an unparalleled attack whenbined with the Holy Spirit me.

    Ciel then returned the scroll to Madam Zhou.

    However, thetter suddenly pushed the scroll back to him.

    "Prince, please keep it. It is more suitable in the hands of those of you who are serious about studying it," she said.

    Ciel was a little surprised that she had suggested that. For a few moments, he was silent, looking at Madam Zhou uncertainly.

    Of course, he knew Madam Zhou''s purpose in doing all this. However, he thought this woman was indeed too kind.

    Even if her kindness was for her ambition, she could at least make it all look natural.

    In the end, Ciel chose to keep the scroll in his storage ring because he did not think Madam Zhou should force him to keep the scroll.

    "Please drink the wine, Prince." The woman invited Ciel again.

    Ciel nodded, took the cup and brought it to his mouth.

    He nced at Mu Yixue and found that she was only focused on eating her own food, as if she didn''t care about what he was doing.

    Perhaps she didn''t like the interaction between Ciel and Madam Zhou so she chose to remain silent.

    Ciel didn''t care about her thoughts either.

    The moment the cup arrived in front of him, he started drinking the wine, and was quickly surprised by the sweet and sour taste that was far beyond his expectations.

    It also had abination of cold and warm, which when it entered his stomach, seemed to speed up his blood flow.

    The effect was that he instantly became extremely refreshed and energized, more so than he had ever felt in his life.

    He drank faster until the cup waspletely empty.

    "How are you feeling, Prince?" Madam Zhou observed Ciel, looking as curious as the others.

    Since she had only ever drunk a little of the wine, so the effect she felt was also slight.

    She did not know what the effect would be when drinking one cup of the wine.

    "Too incredible," Ciel replied, looking at her and smiling.

    He was not drunk, or rather his mind waspletely stable, but it seemed that every function of his body was pushed to the highest point with a veryfortable feeling.

    Perhaps this could still be considered a hangover, but a high-ss hangover.

    Ciel wasn''t sure either.

    To be sure, his brain was now concentrating on understanding the Fire Moon, and it was doing its own process without him trying to think.

    Even when he wasn''t meditating, and his eyes were open while his mouth was chatting with someone else, the process was still happening.

    And the process was also very fast.

    "I think I need a ce to release power," Ciel said.

    He said that because there was indeed energy that needed to be released as his energy wanted to use that technique.

    "I will take you to the courtyard now," said Madam Zhou.

    She then enveloped Ciel with her spiritual energy and moved, taking Ciel with her.

    In an instant, they appeared in her courtyard.

    "You can use your powers now, Prince," the woman said.

    Ciel jumped into the air and then looked up.

    At the same time, transparent mes emanated from his body, burning the air around him.

    It was a sight that shocked Madam Zhou enough that she said, "Holy Spirit me, this might be an extraordinarybination."

    That made her even more curious about Ciel.

    Shua!

    Suddenly above Ciel''s head, the sky darkened slightly while a full moon appeared between the sky and his head, a moon that somehow emitted extreme heat.

    The sight was enough to attract the attention of the people in the city. They were surprised by the phenomenon produced by Ciel who was only a Spiritual King, making them wonder what technique he was using.

    The mes on his body then surged upwards, merging with the moon to make it somewhat transparent.

    The heat emitted by the moon increased very quickly, but of course, that was not the point of the technique.

    BANG!

    A loud explosion echoed from the moon. It then spun, so fast that it was difficult to predict its speed.

    However, it wasn''t just spinning, it was also circling Ciel at the same speed, just like how the moon circled the earth.

    Ciel moved his fingers and soon the moon stopped.

    It could now move following hismands.

    Of course, if he wanted to, he could also use the moon as a weapon. When it was used to attack, it could easily destroy the mountain.

    However, the real point of the Fire Moon was to blow it up, resulting in an explosion simr to that of the moon.

    At that point, it would release boundless mes.

    Perhaps words cannot describe the horror, but when the Fire Moon actually explodes, one needs two lives to stay alive.

    Ciel wasn''t nning on using that now because he didn''t want anyone to see it.

    After feeling that he could control the technique perfectly, he withdrew all his strength before descending into the courtyard once more.

    Only, just when he wanted to approach Madam Zhou, a man suddenly came towards him. It was unknown how he entered Madam Zhou''s territory, but thetter only stayed silent with a furrowed forehead.

    "Your Highness the Ice Prince!" The man called out to Ciel in a very friendly tone.

    As Ciel looked at him, he handed Ciel a golden paper.

    "This is Madam Maya''s invitation for you to witness the battle of the two Mighty Hegemons in her Colosseum tonight, Madam hopes you cane," he said.

 Chapter 79 Watching

    <h4>Chapter 79 Watching</h4>

    ''An invitation?'' Ciel who knew from the start that Madam Maya was also nning something could not help but be interested.

    He took the invitation and read it. It probably couldn''t be considered an invitationpletely because it was full of words that were clearly written by hand, very beautiful and charming.

    (His Highness the Prince, Son of the marvelous Ice Goddess. When I see you from afar, I know you will have a future that will thrill, no less than your great mother. I am Maya, a simple woman, would like to meet you, but as you know, it is not appropriate for me toe to Madam Zhou''s territory given our poor rtionship. If you wish, I hope you cane meet me at my Colosseum on Divine Cloud Road. In return, I will definitely give you whatever you want from me as long as it is within my means.)

    With all those words, it can practically be considered a letter, a humbly written letter.

    The man who delivered the invitation immediately stepped back slowly, asionally ncing at Madam Zhou.

    As he left, Ciel finally looked at Madam Zhou.

    "What do you think, madam?" Ciel asked her.

    However, Madam Zhou looked confused or perhaps pretended to be confused.

    "What do you mean, Prince? If you want to meet Madam Maya, you can meet her as you wish," she said.

    "Aren''t you worried that I will change sides to her?" Ciel asked again.

    This woman needed to be reminded a little so that she wouldn''t keep pretending.

    Unfortunately, she did seem to have exceptional skills in that area.

    Ciel''s words did not make her lose herposure.

    "If that is your choice, Prince, I can do nothing but grieve that my hopes have been dashed," she said.

    She looked so sad that anyone would feel sorry for her.

    Ciel wondered if she was really a cunning and ambitious woman or an innocent woman who ended up seeming ambitious because of her desire to help her son.

    It was hard to conclude now.

    "By the way Madam, why did your knee nudge my knee earlier?" asked Ciel, choosing to change the topic, and it did need to be talked about given Madam Zhou''s behavior now.

    Hearing that question, Madam Zhou suddenly frowned.

    "When?" She apparently asked back, even looking confused.

    ''Don''t tell me she''s unconscious?'' Ciel wondered but he quickly discarded the thought.

    Even if Madam Zhou did it unconsciously, there was no way she would forget about it given her cultivation now.

    And that made Ciele to another conclusion about her.

    She was ying around with him. There was no doubt about that.

    "Ahh, looks like I was just daydreaming," Ciel said.

    He chose to stop the conversation because he knew that there would be no end to it.

    If he wanted to know, it was better to leave, and then watch Madam Zhou secretly.

    He was sure he would find out a thing or two with that.

    And that way was more suited to the special skills of his eyes.

    "Right, madam, I think I''d like to take a break first, the effect of this wine seems to be still long and I want to make good use of it," Ciel said.

    Madam Zhou nodded lightly in response.

    "Please choose the ce you want, Prince! My house also has many rooms, you can choose one there," she said.

    It was a pleasant offer, but Ciel wanted somewhere else for Madam Zhou to feel more free.

    "I''ll just go there," he replied, pointing at a tall building.

    He walked there without waiting for Mu Yixue and the others.

    When the guards of that building saw him, they immediately weed him, ushering him into the best room.

    Ciel quickly arrived at the room. Without locking the door, he jumped onto the bed, lying there while gazing into Madam Zhou''s house.

    The woman had already returned to her home, she was directing the maids to clean up the leftovers on the table and wash the dishes. It seemed that it would still take some time before Ciel could see her secret.

    He naturally did not mind waiting.

    At the same time, the door to the room opened and Mu Yixue''s figure stepped inside.

    She looked at Ciel''s face who was also looking at her, looking like she wanted to know what Ciel was thinking.

    "If you need help, you can say so," she said suddenly, which surprised Ciel because she had previously seemed to disagree with the things he wanted to do here.

    Had she changed her mind?

    Ciel wondered briefly but didn''t really think about it. He didn''t answer either, just told her toe closer.

    The woman had no qualms about approaching him now even though he was on the mattress. She even sat beside him, causing her scent to fill the air on the mattress.

    Her beauty truly continued to captivate, making Ciel want to pull her.

    However, Ciel wanted to focus on his goal first, so he refrained.

    He simply moved his head from the pillow to her thigh, making her roll her eyes.

    Mu Yixue didn''t make anyments about his actions, but suddenly, she ced her hand on his forehead.

    Phew!

    She sighed, and began to massage his forehead, an action that made Ciel''s expression be strange as he looked at her.

    He thought this woman seemed to want to be a good wife now.

    Unfortunately, he could not stare at her for much longer as he currently saw Madam Zhou walking towards a room that was probably hers.

    It could not be said to be a luxurious room. Its size was not excessive, neitherrge nor small. It was also quite simple with a white mattress covered by a silk cloth.

    There was only one cupboard in the room, containing various books.

    Next to a window, there was a simple wooden table.

    Madam Zhou walked over to the desk, sat down behind it, and then opened the drawer which turned out to contain a book with the word "Diary" on the cover.

 Chapter 80 Madam Zhou鈥檚 Diary

    <h4>Chapter 80 Madam Zhou''s Diary</h4>

    Madam Zhou took the Diary, ced it on the table while a Cultivation World-style pen appeared in her hand.

    It had a simr shape to the fountain pen on earth, except that it was made of diamonds with ink inside.

    After cing the pen between her fingers, Madam Zhou opened the Diary.

    And in fact, Ciel had already examined the contents of the Diary with his Heavenly Eyes.

    What was written inside the Diary made his expression change to the point of his mouth opening.

    (I''m lonely!)

    (Lan Tian, are all Gods just like you? Only concerned with cultivation, and not caring about anything else.)

    (Lan Tian, all this time you''ve regarded me and Maya as objects to bear your children. Other people think I''m just using you, but you''ve never cared about me either. Everything you do is nothing more than repaying my n.)

    (Lan Tian, although I didn''t love you from the start, I hope you can show at least a little affection. If you do, I can definitely start loving you.)

    (I want a man who can treat me as a woman, I wish I could part with Lan Tian, but who would dare to snatch a God''s woman?)

    (What if I cheat on you?)

    (No, I won''t do that, I''m not a whore like Maya. I have to divorce Lan Tian first if I want to start a rtionship with a man.)

    (I have to make my son a great cultivator so that one day he can give me my freedom. This is my ambition because I know I can''t advance any further with my meager talent. Huh, Lan Tian is no longer willing to give me proper resources since he thinks my n''s service to him has already paid off.)

    (That damn Maya, how can her son advance so fast? Who is supporting him? Don''t tell me that she found a lover out there.)

    "...."

    While Ciel continued to read the contents of Madam Zhou''s Diary, thetter began to write on a nk page.

    (Ice Prince, he really is a young man different from the others despite his low cultivation.

    His eyes are as if a pair of suns that can watch over the world from the sky.

    He is more striking than any young man no matter what kind of talent they are born with.

    Even with my age now, I have to admit to his charm. If I were younger, I would probably be his biggest fan.

    Ahh, the short chat with him had gotten me so carried away that I identally nudged his knee.

    But that''s not strange considering who his mother is, a woman unrivaled in the Seven Realms.

    I wonder who his father is, he must be a hard man to imagine, Lan Tian can probably only stand behind his followers, hehehe.

    It''s just that, he''s definitely a naughty man, even showing off excessively. Doesn''t he think about the feelings of the young men when they see him riding a winged horse while hugging such a beautiful youngdy?

    Yeah, they do look very romantic. If only my youth was like that, being the lover of a young man like the Ice Prince.

    Damn, Maya damn, you must be nning something dirty for the Prince. What should I do?

    Maya knew the Ice Prince was a naughty young man, the prince probably wouldn''t refuse if she offered him her body.

    Do I have to do the same?

    No, no, that''s not possible. I will not do anything dirty in my life. My body will only be given to my husband.

    But what if the Ice Prince suddenly bes depraved after he gets Maya''s body, and then he forces me to give my body to him if I want him to defend my son?

    This is a critical issue. If Maya bes the victor, I''m afraid I''ll be destroyed by her.

    What should I do?

    Someone, please give me advice?)

    Madam Zhou stopped writing for a while to think.

    Then, she continued; (it would be best if the Prince helped me get a divorce. With his help, Lan Tian would definitely not dare to get angry, and I would feel more free to do things after that.)

    Madam Zhou rested her head on the table, looking very hopeful.

    Ciel, who had also read everything Madam Zhou had just written, didn''t know whether tough or cry when he learned about this woman''s story and thoughts.

    Perhaps her original demeanor was that of an innocent woman, but the life experiences and various situations she had experienced in her life made her a shrewd woman.

    All in all, she is actually a woman who yearns for love and a truly romantic life.

    ''Ohh, maybe I can do what she wants,'' Ciel thought.

    At this point, the thought of not flirting with her was gone from his head.

    To him, it would be a pity if he didn''t fight for Madam Zhou while she was unhappy with the Blue Cloud God.

    And he thought it wouldn''t be difficult to seduce Madam Zhou after knowing her secret.

    He might be able to tell her to divorce Blue Cloud God and then be his wife.

    Judging from the situation, the rtionship between him and Madam Zhou can be established as long as thetter officially divorces her husband.

    Andpared to Madam Maya, Ciel was much more attracted to Madam Zhou who had a great loyal nature.

    The former waspletely negligiblepared to thetter.

    Ciel turned his attention to the city, observing the movements there.

    It turned out that quite a few hade through the Teleportation Formation, mostly talking about the Tomb of the Mountain King.

    Some of them even suggested asking Ciel to open the tomb immediately.

    Unfortunately, the idea was immediately rejected because those who had seen Ciel threaten people didn''t have the courage to force him.

    The young masters of other factions might still be suppressed when many people united, but it would take the unity of all beings in the Realm of Life to suppress Ciel.

    Time passed quite quickly. Ciel really utilized the wine''s effect to cultivate. He searched for various faults in his cultivation to correct.

    That gave him quite a lot of benefits as it turned out that there were indeed still many ws in his cultivation even though the foundation had been repaired.

    It was true what people said; that cultivation had no limit to perfection, there were always ws to be found as long as you looked for them. And the rectification of those ws could naturally increase strength significantly.

    When Ciel finished, the sky had already darkened somewhat, and the atmosphere of the city had also changed in some parts where nightlife had begun.

    Themotion had be somewhat rare, but the city was much noisier due to the many events.

    Here, cultivators who had just finished adventuring in dangerous ces almost always heldrge parties.

    Mu Yixue was still in Ciel''s room, reading a book at a table.

    She seemed so focused that she didn''t realize that Ciel had stood up.

    She only realized when Ciel entered the bathroom, and heard the sound of closing.

    ''He took a shower right away, what did he want to do?'' Mu Yixue couldn''t help but wonder because it seemed like Ciel wanted to leave immediately.

    She didn''t know about Mada Maya''s invitation, so she couldn''t guess.

    Ciel apparently showered quite quickly, and he was already dressed when he came out, even very neatly, more neatly than earlier this morning.

    "I want to go for a while, no need toe, you stay here, and wait for me toe back," Ciel said to Mu Yixue before thetter could ask.

    After that, he took a step away.

    Since Ciel had already told her to wait, Mu Yixue could only freeze as she watched his departure.

    Ciel quickly arrived at the courtyard. And he instantly saw Madam Zhouing out of her house, still wearing the clothes from this afternoon.

    She seemed to have deliberatelye out to see Ciel off.

    However, instead of leaving immediately, Ciel walked towards her.

    Madam Zhou was a little surprised by that. When Ciel arrived in front of her, she asked, "is there anything you need, Prince? Or would you like some people to show you the way to Madam Maya''s ce?"

    Her demeanor was almost the same as earlier this afternoon, quite different from when she wrote the Diary where she was full of confusion.

    "No, I can find the ce myself," Ciel replied.

    "I''m here to talk to you." He said his purpose.

    "Talk about what?" Madam Zhou was confused and she was even more confused because the way Ciel was looking at her was somehow strange.

    "How about we go somewhere else first so no one hears," Ciel replied.

    "Somewhere else?" Madam Zhou naturally began to feel that something was wrong because if it was just so that their conversation could not be heard, it was very easy for Madam Zhou.

    Usually, people only spoke to a quiet ce so that others could not see their reactions.

    Meanwhile, Ciel saw the backyard as a good ce.

    He pointed there and said, "let''s go there!"

    And he immediately took a step so that Madam Zhou had no other choice but to follow him.

 Chapter 81 Shook

    <h4>Chapter 81 Shook</h4>

    Even in the backyard, Ciel only stopped when he got to the very corner so that absolutely no one could see.

    And when he looked at Madam Zhou, he showed a charming thin smile, a smile that somehow made Madam Zhou''s heart beat hard because that smile seemed to give a certain signal.

    ''What the hell?'' she kept wondering.

    "What do you want to say, Prince?" She then asked Ciel.

    Right after she said that, Ciel who was originally just smiling suddenly made a move, his hand grabbed her hand, and even held it tightly.

    Madam Zhou froze while her mouth opened, looking at Ciel in disbelief.

    "Madam, I''ll be honest, I quite like you," Ciel said without preamble.

    "I like your face, your figure, and your style. And I can''t stop thinking about you. You know..." Ciel stopped and smiled wryly as if he was regretting the fact that he could not control himself.

    "P-Prince, what nonsense are you saying?" Madam Zhou replied with rapid breathing, something that caused her breasts to jiggle due to the movement of her chest.

    She could not be more shocked than this.

    Although she had some thoughts towards Ciel because of her life problems, but there was no doubt that she regarded Ciel as a young man of her son''s age.

    Even if then Ciel lusted after her, it was not surprising to her because middle-aged women like her were sometimes more attractive to young men. Her son for example, often yed around with middle-aged women.

    She was certainly not a woman who could be treated like that because of her husband.

    Perhaps Ciel could indeed tell his passion to her because with his status, even her husband would not dare to overreact to him.

    It''s just that, Ciel''s words were a little different, it wasn''t just about desire.

    If he was a young man who had desire for her, he could asionally tease her like his son often did to other women, not take her to a quiet ce to have a serious talk.

    That was precisely what confused Madam Zhou. Did Ciel have any interest in a woman who was married and much older than him?

    While Madam Zhou was still thinking, Ciel moved again.

    This time going further, he embraced her waist before pulling her into his arms so that their faces were facing each other.

    Madam Zhou would probably kill anyone who dared to act like that towards her, but from the very beginning she had the thought that Ciel was a man who should not be harmed by anyone because his background was too noble. Hence, her power was always in a dormant state when she was beside Ciel. Didn''t even think of activating it no matter what Ciel did.

    "Madam, I really like you. I want you to divorce the Blue Cloud God and then be my wife," Ciel said, directly to her as their faces were facing each other.

    To Madam Zhou, this only added to the shock she was feeling, causing even her brain to be unable to think anymore.

    It was only because Ciel was suggesting that she divorce the Blue Cloud God, something she really wanted to do, but was unable to do.

    Of course, there were other things that made her feel chaotic.

    What did it mean that she had be his wife?

    For Madam Zhou this was also something very difficult due to their age difference.

    Ciel knew that this was not something that could be decided in a short time even though Madam Zhou wrote in her diary that she wanted a divorce.

    Ciel released his embrace but still held her hand.

    "You can think about it first. Don''t worry, I''m just expressing my feelings, I won''t force you at all, but still I need an answer no matter if you agree or refuse."

    After saying that, only then did he let go of her hand.

    He took a step, but stopped after only one step.

    "Now I want to go to Madam Maya''s ce first, I want to see what she''s nning. You don''t need to think too much about this. Regardless of her offer to me and your answerter, I will still support your son," he said before moving on, leaving Madam Zhou alone there.

    The woman was really struggling to calm down. Even after Ciel disappeared from her sight, it still took several minutes before she could think.

    "What should I do?" She wondered, pacing erratically, left and right.

    Her heart was beating hard, she was panicked and nervous, even her blood felt cold.

    "Right, when else would I have the chance to get a divorce. The Ice Prince must have helped me because he asked for it, but what should I do after that? Be his wife? No, isn''t that too much? People will criticize us, but the Prince?"

    As she continued to think about Ciel, Madam Zhou could not help but feel that something strange was rising within her.

    Ciel was a young man with impable looks, the kind that was very pleasant to look at.

    If Madam Zhou hadn''t interacted with Ciel, just watched him from afar, she would probably have continued to tell her daughter about his prowess.

    What made Madam Zhou feel so touched by Ciel was actually the fact that he would help her no matter what Madam Maya would offer him, and even if she rejected his feelings.

    For any woman, this is indeed something that can strike their heart, making them consider the man who did that to them as the pir of their life.

    ''What if I just ept him?'' That thought suddenly shed through Madam Zhou''s head.

    Only an instant after, her face turned slightly red.

    That one thought caused many others, even some wild imaginations.

    One of them was; ''The Ice Prince is definitely a romantic man, he will make any woman happy. Even Miss Mu, the Ice Goddess'' disciple who is said to always be cold looks veryfortable with him. I might be able to experience real romance with him.''

    "..."

 Chapter 82 Meet Madam Maya

    <h4>Chapter 82 Meet Madam Maya</h4>

    Ciel certainly wasn''t just sweet-talking. He was serious when he said he liked Madam Zhou.

    She is exactly her type, a gentle, intelligent and charming woman, plus always strives to achieve her goals without being a dirty woman.

    The Blue Cloud God must have been too crazy with cultivation that he didn''t realize there was such a wonderful woman beside him. He deserved to lose.

    When Ciel arrived at the courtyard again, he met Yun Ming. The young man looked somewhat puzzled when he saw Ciel suddenlye out of the backyard of his mother''s house. He wondered what he was doing there.

    However, he couldn''t say hello to Ciel as the man walked straight towards Pegasus without approaching him.

    Ciel climbed onto Pegasus'' back before sending the winged horse away.

    Yun Ming who was still curious about what Ciel was doing in that backyard finally went there.

    He wanted to know if there were other people there.

    On the other hand, when Madam Zhou sensed Yun Ming''s presence, she was immediately surprised. Even her brain automatically deduced the reason he hade here.

    After all, it was simple enough to deduce because Ciel had just left this ce.

    ''I have to go!'' Madam Zhou did not think much before flying into the sky at full speed.

    She was faster than lightning, disappearing in an instant so that when Yun Ming arrived at that backyard, he found no one.

    "Strange," Yun Ming said, wrinkling his forehead, still feeling that something was wrong.

    As for Madam Zhou, she went to a mountain where there were no people around at all.

    He wanted to think now.

    On the other hand, Ciel quickly arrived at Madam Maya''s ce.

    It was in a crowded area, where there were many merchants.

    There was a building simr to a football stadium, made of stone, but it gave off a much grander impression because the stones weren''t ordinary stones either. It was a mixture of jade and many other stones plus various formations so that even a Demigod might not be able to destroy it easily.

    Right now, it was really very crowded, rows of people entering in turns, even looking impatient.

    Some were shouting loudly, looking for opponents to bet with.

    In the Ice City, something like this didn''t exist at all, but that didn''t mean Ciel wasn''t familiar because on the Fire Mountain Continent there was also this kind of Colosseum.

    His arrival quickly attracted attention.

    He might not have a ferocious aura, but the aura of Pegasus gave the impression as if a mountain from the sky had descended.

    "Does he want to watch too?" People were wondering.

    "But why is he alone, where are the Ice Pce disciples?" The youths were confused because they wanted to see the beautiful girls.

    "Maybe he was invited by Madam Maya." Someone spected.

    And his spection was obviously correct because a group of people led by a beautiful middle-aged woman suddenly came out of the Colosseum and the Pegasus suddenly moved towards them.

    Quickly, itnded in front of them.

    The middle-aged woman leading them quickly came forward.

    She showed a bright smile to Ciel and said, "wee, Prince. I''m sure everyone is happy to see you here and those two fighters must be fighting with more vigor."

    Her voice was beautiful and charming, filled with such friendliness that people smiled to themselves, as if a Goddess was whispering to them.

    Tonight, the woman was still wearing an off-shoulder dress. Only it was ck in color.

    Its slit sometimes opened wide as the wind passed by, revealing a pair of long legs.

    As for her hair, it was gathered and ced on her left shoulder, leaving her back also exposed quite a lot as the back of the dress was quite short, only reaching around her waist.

    Compared to Madam Zhou, she was indeed a woman who dressed quite openly. If not for her husband, she would probably be teased by people even if her cultivation was very strong.

    In her Diary, Madam Zhou described this woman as dirty, but perhaps not to that extent as Madam Zhou''s opinion was clearly based on her dislike for her.

    Even if she could give her body to a man, it did not mean she would do so. After all, she was so strong, the thing that needed to be given to her must be a big thing. However, how many men could give such a thing?

    Plus, those who were already Demigods and above tended to be more rational, there was no way they would share their treasures just to get a woman''s body. It wasn''t like Ciel was still young, and even Ciel wouldn''t share such an incredible treasure.

    Whether it was Madam Zhou or Madam Maya, he practically gave them nothing but just words of support.

    And of course, although Ciel didn''t look up to Madam Maya as well as he looked up to Madam Zhou, that didn''t mean Ciel hated her.

    When Madam Maya smiled at him, Ciel smiled at her as well. Eh replied, "It''s a grand ce, I think it''s worthing, especially when you invited me yourself, Madam."

    Ciel dismounted from Pegasus'' back after he said that while Madam Maya smiled wider as she heard his words.

    "Please follow me, Prince! I have prepared the best ce for you," she said, making a beckoning gesture to Ciel towards the door she had just exited.

    Ciel nodded and walked there. She immediately followed as he arrived beside her, and she was not the least bit behind him so they were seen walking side by side.

    The people who followed Madam Maya followed behind them after they passed them.

    When they entered that door, the young men showed obvious jealousy.

    "Is this what the life of a son of the Supreme God looks like?" said one of them.

    "Yeah, being able to walk side by side with a woman like Madam Maya, who on this continent can do that, it seems like no one."

    "This is really a veryfortable life, even being in Heaven might not be this good."

    "Stop talking nonsense!" An elder admonished the youths, hitting them on the head one by one. "If you also want to have such a life, then cultivate diligently. The stronger you are, the more things you can do."

    The elder motivated. Unfortunately it only went in through the youths'' right ears and out through their left ears.

    The reality was not as easy as theory. Even if they were diligent, how far could they go?

    Please be aware that there are only a few men equivalent to Madam Maya on this continent, and stronger ones are almost non-existent.

    On the other hand, there were countless young men like them.

    And within that one generation, there would not necessarily be anyone who reached the Demigod Realm.

    They shook their heads, only able to continue fantasizing while asionallyining.

 Chapter 83 Special Water

    <h4>Chapter 83 Special Water</h4>

    Behind the door was a hallway with stairs at the end, leading upwards.

    Ciel and Madam Maya climbed the stairs, but were followed by fewer people, only the maids.

    When there were only them around, Madam Maya seemed to be more intent on showing her charms to Ciel.

    She stroked her hair which made the fragrant scent of her body spread more strongly.

    Even while taking a step, she deliberately made her thighse out from the slit of her dress so that Ciel could not help but stare at those white thighs.

    Since she was indeed sexy, it was difficult for anyone to resist her charms.

    It was practically like she was signaling that she was open to Ciel.

    "Prince, did Madam Zhou ask you to support her son?" And she started talking, even going straight to that topic.

    Ciel nced at her calm-looking eyes, and nodded, not trying to argue.

    "Then do you agree?" she asked once more.

    "Perhaps," Ciel replied.

    Phew!

    Hearing that, Madam Maya suddenly let out a soft sigh.

    "Yeah, it looks like I have no hope of getting your help," she said.

    Ciel was a little surprised by her words as she did not try to change his mind.

    Before he could say anything, she continued, "Prince, if I may ask you, could you ask Madam Zhou not to harm us if her son gets the inheritance from the Blue Cloud God?"

    She asked, and it was a request that clearly did not challenge Ciel''s earlier decision.

    Did she not have that ambition anymore?

    Unfortunately Ciel who saw her talking to her servant didn''t think so even though she seemed very honest.

    This might just be her n.

    She didn''t ask for it, but she hoped he would change his own mind to help her.

    "Prince," she said in a very soft voice.

    However, she didn''t just call out to Ciel, her hand suddenly grabbed Ciel''s palm, and caressed it gently with her fingers.

    It seemed that she did have such a strong resolution that she acted immediately without trying to pretend first.

    "I''m really desperate, all my efforts are nothingpared to your words, so I don''t mind if I have to give everything to you to get your favor," she continued, softer than before that refusing her request felt as heavy as pulling up a mountain.

    Ciel wanted tough. Since she wanted to y, he would naturally apany her.

    His palm held her palm that had already held his first and smiled at her.

    "Ahh, since a beautiful and graceful woman like you asked, how could I refuse," Ciel replied.

    Hearing that, Madam Maya''s face instantly brightened.

    She secretly thought, ''good, good, Prince, I will definitely give you the satisfaction that Zhou Xing cannot give so that you cannot forget me.''

    She brought her body closer to Ciel''s until their shoulders met, even then resting her head on Ciel''s shoulder.

    "Then, from now on you have full rights over me, Prince," she said.

    She didn''t seem to care about the people behind her.

    In fact, they seemed to be holding back their expressions. Even they were probably surprised by Madam Maya''s actions despite knowing she was not a nicedy.

    The problem was that she was the wife of the Blue Cloud God, a mighty God. Daring to act like that, was she not afraid of being punished by the heavens?

    Even so, they chose to lock their mouths.

    Even if the Blue Cloud God was a God, but Madam Maya was their master. She was the one who nurtured and raised them, giving them everything they had today.

    They would follow her anywhere, even if she wanted to go to hell.

    Not long after, they finally arrived at the end of the stairs.

    Beyond it, there was a room simr to the VIP room in a football stadium. It was surrounded by ss that separated the room from the Colosseum.

    From there, the Colosseum was much clearer, able to see into every corner including seeing the spectators.

    All the seats were upied, from the old to the young, they looked very excited.

    The ss actually had several doors.

    Madam Maya ordered her subordinates out through there to guard each of the doors, leaving only her and Ciel in the room.

    "Prince, let''s sit over there!" She then directed her hand to a sofa with a table in front of it.

    It was probably supposed to be for her and the Blue Cloud God. However, since thetter was not here, Ciel would take his ce.

    He happily followed Madam Maya to the sofa, sitting down simultaneously with her.

    "Woohhhh... This isfortable," he said.

    When seated, each of Madam Maya''s legspletely popped out of the slit of her dress, creating an indescribable sight for Ciel''s eyes.

    "Prince, would you like a drink? What drink would you like?" asked Madam Maya.

    When Ciel looked at her, she suddenly brought her face closer to his.

    In a low voice, she added, "or would you like some special water from me."

    She leaned her body slightly, causing her breasts to be seen more clearly so that Ciel spontaneously stared there, and even instantly understood the meaning of her words.

    Let alone special water from her other than her breast milk.

    ''A true vixen,'' Ciel thought.

    If he had said that he preferred Madam Zhou, then in terms of having fun, he probably preferred Madam Maya because this woman really knew how to make him feel good.

    "I want special water from you only," Ciel replied.

    "Hehehe..." Madam Mayaughed.

    She then asked again, "do you want me to help you get it or do you want to get it yourself?"

    She seemed to be enjoying Ciel''spany as well, continuing to tease him.

    "No need to rush, I''ll pick it up myself," Ciel replied.

    His hand began to move, touching her slightly curly hair and stroking it gently.

    He would of course enjoy this woman''s body slowly.

    From her hair, his handnwent down her neck, towards her chest until it touched her breasts.

    However, he didn''t stop his hand there, it continued down, past her stomach until it arrived at one of her thighs.

    Gently, Ciel caressed her smooth thigh.

    ''Wonderful,'' Madam Maya said to herself. ''His touch really gives a pleasant sensation, he has a very nice body, ahh, I would be happy if I could continue to be touched by him.''

 Chapter 84 Drink

    <h4>Chapter 84 Drink</h4>

    While Ciel was caressing Madam Maya''s thigh, two middle-aged men suddenly entered the Colosseum.

    One carried arge sword while the other wore armor that covered his entire body. The back of the armor even had sharp thorns.

    Each of them exuded a ferocious aura, shaking the ground they stepped on.

    Both of them were actually at the Eighth Stage Hegemon.

    Ciel could not help but stop his hand movements as he looked at them.

    On the other hand, Madam Maya held Ciel''s hand then hugged him from the side until her breasts pressed against his body.

    "Prince, the one carrying the greatsword is the Sword Mountain Hegemon while the one wearing the armor is the Giant Hedgehog Hegemon. Both are recognized as extremely powerful fighters, feared by many Hegemons of their level. It just so happened that they also held grudges against each other. Instead of them continuing to fight outside and causing damage, I asked them to fight here so that people can see who is the strongest." The woman exined to Ciel.

    Unfortunately, her teasing made Ciel almost disinterested in them as his interest fell entirely on her. He couldn''t help but grab her slightly raised ass and grope it gently.

    Seeing his movements, Madam Maya lifted her ass up slightly so that he could feel morefortable.

    "Are they going to fight to the death here?" asked Ciel, a little curious about that.

    "Yeah!" Madam Maya nodded.

    "They won''t be able to escape because there''s a formation that only the Demigods can break through."

    "Wouldn''t that be a very long fight?"

    It was always like this. When two people with barely different strength fought, their fight would take time. And the higher their cultivation, it will only get longer due to their great spiritual energy.

    "Indeed, but here are already arranged some formations that will make the fight won''t take more than an hour. There will be other attacks that interrupt their fight after a few."

    "I see!"

    BANG!

    Right after that, the two men crashed into each other, shaking the entire Colosseum except for the ce where Ciel was.

    Seeing that they had started fighting, the people cheered.

    Ciel watched with focus for a while before focusing on Madam Maya again.

    He gazed at her beautiful face and her wide lips with a sexy shape.

    Thetter was really seductive, especially when she smiled.

    And she actually curled her lips further as she met his gaze, actually inviting him to kiss her.

    Since it was already like that, Ciel''s face immediately moved until his nose met hers.

    He returned her embrace before kissing her lips.

    "Mmmm..." Madam Maya''s eyes emitted light, as if she had obtained a precious treasure.

    Ciel sucked on the woman''s lips which had the sweet taste of wine, perhaps she had been drinking before meeting him.

    He quickly sucked her lips firmly so that he could feel her saliva entering his mouth.

    After that, he stuck his tongue out of his mouth.

    It was instantly responded to by Madam Maya with the same.

    Her long, sexy tongue also came out of her mouth, meeting Ciel''s tongue.

    They caressed each other gently and exchanged saliva.

    Madam Maya even showed her attitude as a senior, as if guiding Ciel to get the best sensation.

    Ciel''s hands began to be unsteady. He grabbed one of her breasts, squeezing it gently until her breath became warmer.

    The kiss was indeed so intoxicating that Ciel did not want to stop.

    Minute after minute passed, his tongue continued to y with Madam Maya''s tongue.

    The cheers of the people around didn''t even ring in his ears anymore.

    Only after fifteen minutes did Ciel break the kiss. It was also because he had started to run out of breath.

    At this point, the fight in the Colosseum had already taken out a lot of techniques. Even each of the men was already covered in wounds.

    However, Ciel still did not care at all.

    "Is thatfortable, Prince?" asked Madam Maya, licking her lips.

    "Toofortable," Ciel replied. "And I''m sure the one over there is much morefortable."

    He nced down slightly, at the still-covered breasts.

    Maya''s eyes followed his gaze and chuckled.

    Her hands then moved to her back, untying her dress so that it became loose before falling down, leaving only her thin bra.

    And she didn''t hesitate to pull the bra down, making her pair of breasts pop out.

    They turned out to be bigger than they looked, one could even say fat with nipples that were still pink. Each stood erect, looking ready to be sucked.

    "Please Prince if you feel thirsty," said Madan Maya.

    Ciel was more than thirsty from the sight. He was even hungry.

    Without hesitation, Ciel grabbed one of therge breasts before turning his face to the other with his mouth on the nipple.

    In an instant, the nipple entered his mouth while Madan Maya grabbed his head, holding it gently as if to give him morefort.

    Ciel was quickly surprised as only a moment after the nipple entered his mouth, he felt a sweet liquid oozing out of the nipple.

    ''Does she have a lot of breast milk, but how is that possible? She gave birth to her son a long time ago?'' Ciel wondered.

    ''Or did she give birth to a new child recently?'' He spected.

    It was possible that she had actually gotten a decent man.

    Ciel couldn''t guess and also didn''t care because he just wanted her body now.

    He licked the nipple a few times before starting to suck on it.

    "Ohhh..." Madam Maya moaned softly while her face lifted up. She seemed to be enjoying herself.

    Ciel, on the other hand, was rather mesmerized as the milk flowing out of the nipple was quite a lot, filling his mouth directly. And it was indeed very delicious, on par with the Monkey Wine he once drank. It even hid more nutrients.

    He began to swallow it, making his stomach feel warm.

    Madam Maya closed her eyes asionally, and stroked Ciel''s hair. She was truly a pleasure, continuing to moan every time Ciel''s mouth sucked on her nipple.

    In a short time, Ciel began to feel full. Even he thought his body was bing stronger.

    He let go of the nipple, sighingfortably.

    "You are truly worthy of being called a Goddess," Ciel said, caressing her face.

    He could not help but praise her because she was indeed very satisfying to him.

    Madam Mayaughed at that. She replied, "don''t overdo it Prince, only women like your mother are worthy of being called Goddesses, I am only worthy of being called a little woman."

    She was probably joking, and while that is a fact, she also seemed proud.

    "Let''s wait for this event to finish, we will continue in the room, I will make sure you have an unforgettable night," she said.

    Ciel was also not in a hurry as he wanted to enjoy everything slowly.

    He nodded to Madam Maya.

    Thetter then raised her bra again and adjusted the position of her dress so that she was back to normal.

    Of course, Ciel did not stop hugging her.

    Just moments after that, footsteps suddenly echoed from behind, making Ciel look over.

    Quickly, Ciel saw two people appear. One of them was the woman who spoke with Madam Maya at that time.

    As for the other, it was a young man with blond hair, a well-built body, and an impression at first nce.

    Although he was not as handsome as Ciel, he could be said to be on par with Yun Ming, definitely able to attract the interest of all the women here.

    Ciel immediately guessed who he was because there was a slight resemnce between him and Madam Maya.

    The woman beside him winked a few times when she saw how Ciel and Madam Maya sat in an embracing position.

    On the other hand, the young man immediately showed a gloomy expression.

    "Mom, what''s the meaning of this?" he asked.

    He seemed shocked when he saw his own mother embracing a man his own age.

 Chapter 85 Cunning

    <h4>Chapter 85 Cunning</h4>

    Madam Maya remained calm regardless of her son''s reaction, she pushed Ciel''s hand gently and looked at him with an expression asking for permission to stand up.

    Ciel who didn''t mind let go of his embrace so that she could finally stand up.

    After standing up, she took one step forward, looking at the young man, Yun Xiao.

    "Sit down," she said, directing her hand to another sofa.

    Of course, Yun Xiao did not obey her words. It was impossible under the current circumstances.

    He asionally looked at Ciel, eyes burning with anger.

    To him, this was more humiliating than seeing his own lover together with another man.

    "Yun Xiao, are you not listening to me?" Madam Maya suddenly became angry, saying in a loud voice.

    After which, she moved her finger and Yun Xiao''s body suddenly moved on its own, flying through the air before falling on that sofa.

    He waspletely helpless because Madam Maya''s cultivation was too far above him.

    "Mom, I can''t ept this," he shouted.

    Pa!

    And suddenly, Madam Maya appeared in front of him, pping his face until it turned blue instantly.

    "You?" He stared at his mother in disbelief.

    Although she had always raised him harshly, this was the first time she had pped him.

    "Watch your manners in front of the Ice Prince," said Madam Maya. "And always remember that everything you have achieved now is not only because of your efforts. Today, I once again sacrificed for you. However, you do not need to consider this a sacrifice because this is also my personal choice. I would still do it even if there was nothing that required me to do so."

    Madam Maya looked very stern as she said that, she also added an aura that caused Yun Xiao''s heart to tremble violently.

    Despite the fact that he was a brave man. The aura of a Demigod could still cause him to lose the courage to speak.

    "As long as the Ice Prince is here, you just keep quiet and do whatever I tell you," added Madam Maya.

    After that, she turned back to the sofa where Ciel was sitting.

    When she looked at him, her face was smiling again.

    "Sorry for the interruption," she said so softly that Yun Xiao felt like vomiting upon hearing it.

    Ciel responded by extending hid hand to her.

    As she took his hand, he pulled her to sit by his side again.

    While hugging her, he asked, "is that true - that you would still do this even if there was no reason?"

    "Yeah!" Madam Maya nodded.

    "Not many Supreme Gods have children, those who have sons are also very few. If you can meet one, it''s a stroke of luck. I wasn''t a restrained woman from the start because my rtionship with the Blue Cloud God had no basis in love. I don''t have any emotional baggage if I do something with another man. When I look at you, Prince, I can feel something extraordinary and I believe I will experience many great things if I am by your side. Therefore, I will definitely approach you in any situation."

    The woman exined in detail her thoughts, sounding honest.

    Although she was cunning and evil, Ciel thought this woman was also unique in her own way.

    "What if I ask you to divorce your husband?" he asked, getting more and more interested in this woman even though up until now Madam Zhou had impressed him more.

    The question was actually quite surprising to Madam Maya as she had never thought that far ahead.

    Unlike Madam Zhou who felt her life was empty due to a loveless rtionship, she didn''t mind as long as she got something in return.

    The question was whether it was worth leaving a God for a young man who was still only a Spiritual King?

    Plus, what she said earlier was also just nonsense to improve Ciel''s impression of her.

    Without interest, she would not waste her time, let alone engage in this risky affair.

    Even if Ciel was the son of the Ice Goddess, he himself was so weak, what could he give her other than words?

    Madam Maya didn''t need that. She only wanted improvement in herself, or at least her son.

    The problem was that Ciel was clearly a wild young man. Who knew how many women he would taketer.

    In the near future, Madam Maya was sure Ciel would be crazy about her, but what about in the long run.

    When he already had too many women, perhaps he would start to forget about her.

    All in all, divorcing the Blue Cloud God for Ciel was definitely a big loss.

    Even if her current husband started giving her resources less often, she could still gain a lot as long as she tried.

    Ciel looked at her face which showed an expression of difficulty.

    Only at this point, could he conclude that she really was not as worthy as Madam Zhou.

    Although Madam Zhou had not decided yet, he was sure she would agree to his suggestion, divorce the Blue Cloud God and then be his woman.

    She must know the disadvantages of having a rtionship with him, but if she epts it, it means their rtionship will grow with love.

    "No need to think about it, I was just joking," Ciel said, caressing her thigh whileughing softly.

    Madam Maya couldn''t help butugh so that she wouldn''t look awkward, but at the same time, she thought, ''I hope there''s nothing wrong with this.''

    She did vaguely feel that something was wrong, but she was also not sure what it was.

    One thing was certain; she knew that she could not divorce the Blue Cloud God now.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Meanwhile, the fight between the two men became more and more intense.

    The Colosseum also began to unleash attacks to make things difficult for them, from attacks that they could easily ovee to attacks that were their weaknesses.

    Thetter quickly increased their wounds.

    Unfortunately, this was a fight to the death, so they couldn''t retreat, and retreating was also pointless. They did want this because the hatred for each other was already too deep.

    "The Giant Hedgehog Hegemon will win," Madam Maya said suddenly.

    "Why do you think that, Madam?" asked Ciel, a little curious.

    He thought the Sword Mountain Hegemon would win because he had a superior attack.

    So far, he had not used the Eyes of Heaven to investigate further, so he had no guesses, and he was not going to waste his strength on this insignificant matter, which really had nothing to do with him.

    In response to Ciel''s question, Madam Maya smiled broadly. "Since there are too many people betting on the Sword Mountain Hegemon, if he wins, all the gambling businesses will lose big. I happen to be the owner of 75% of the gambling businesses in this city."

    Ciel, "..."

 Chapter 86 The Time

    <h4>Chapter 86 The Time</h4>

    "You really are a sly woman," Ciel said, patting the woman''s butt so that she almost jumped.

    It was a sight that seemed to hurt Yun Xiao''s eyes, he even almost wanted to jump but failed as his mother''s strength still restricted his movements.

    On the other hand, Madam Maya smiled flirtatiously.

    "I have no other choice, there are too many people I need to take care of, so I also need to gather a lot of resources," she said.

    She snapped her fingers after she said that.

    And that instantly made the Sword Mountain Hegemon cough, as if a wound inside his body was exposed.

    The Giant Hedgehog Hegemon took advantage of that to hit him hard on the back, causing him to be thrown far away until he hit the ground.

    "Woooohhhh..." The Giant Hedgehog Hegemon''s supporters shouted.

    "Kill, quickly kill him," they said in loud voices while the Sword Mountain Hegemon''s supporters were silent despite their far greater numbers.

    Of course, no one realized that there was an evil conspiracy. They assumed it all happened naturally because in battle this was quitemon.

    The Giant Hedgehog Hegemon immediately killed the Sword Mountain Hegemon by thrusting an iron thorn into his chest.

    The man was helpless again, breathing hisst breath quickly.

    "Hahahaha..." The Giant Hedgehog Hegemonughed heartily at his victory, pointing his hands to the sky as if he was already the strongest.

    Meanwhile, Madam Maya said to Ciel, "Prince, I''m going to reward that man, do you want toe?"

    "Sure!" Ciel did not refuse, letting her stand.

    Madam Maya smoothed out her slightly messy dress, then extended her hand to Ciel, apparently wanting to help him up to make it seem more romantic.

    Ciel naturally happily epted her help.

    He grabbed her palm. Then, she pulled him up until he was standing in front of her.

    "Come on," she said, taking a step.

    Ciel followed at her side, but he didn''t just walk, his hand caressed her ass.

    Since Yun Xiao happened to be behind them, so he could see the scene clearly. He almost coughed up blood.

    "Young master, please calm down!" Madam Maya''s maid tried to calm him down.

    She was not bothered by the sight, even thinking it was something so interesting that she wished she could feel it too because in her eyes Ciel was indeed a very handsome young man.

    However, Yun Xiao was her young master, so she needed to help maintain his mentality.

    When she passed through the door, Madam Maya gave Ciel a pleading look to stop his movements because there was no way she was going out with that man holding her ass. Everyone in the Colosseum would definitely be in shock.

    Of course, Ciel still had some sanity.

    He allowed Madam Maya to go first.

    Soon the two of them arrived outside, awaited by Madam Maya''s subordinates.

    Everyone''s gazes were quickly drawn to them. Even the Giant Hedgehog Hegemon stoppedughing, and hurriedly tidied up his messy body.

    "Coming!" Madam Maya signaled for him toe where she was.

    Hearing that, the Hegemon immediately flew over, looking excited.

    He arrived in no time and immediately cupped his fist at Madam Maya.

    "Greetings madam," he said.

    His eyes also looked at Ciel, and quickly added, "greetings Prince!"

    Although Ciel was here only as an audience, his status was still too high. He would probably be scolded by some people if he didn''t salute Ciel.

    Right after that, Madam Maya stepped over to him. She took out a long sword that emitted an extraordinary aura.

    That aura instantly enveloped the entire Colosseum, enough to make all the Hegemons drool.

    The Giant Hedgehog Hegemon closest to the sword even almost stuck out his tongue.

    "The prize is always for the winner," said Madam Maya.

    "Since you won the battle here, the sword will be yours. Take it!" Madan Maya threw the sword into the air.

    It then slowly floated towards the Hegemon.

    When thetter received it, his hands and feet immediately trembled, as if his strength was not ready to meet the power of the sword.

    "Thank you Madam, your kindness will definitely not be forgotten. I am ready to fight with anyone if you ask me to." The man thanked her in a tone as if he wanted to cry, and even knelt down to Madam Maya.

    Most of the reasons for his actions were probably just to curry favor and please Madam Maya, but Madam Maya seemed to like that too.

    She smiled and let him go.

    The man quickly turned around, flying to another area where his friends were.

    On the other side, Madam Maya turned towards Ciel.

    "Would you like to leave now, Prince?" she asked him.

    "Yeah!" Ciel nodded.

    "Okay, then let''s go!" The madam immediately led Ciel back to the previous ce.

    Arriving there, Madam Maya waved her hand to the maid and her son.

    "We''re going home now!"

    Her words instantly allowed Yun Xiao to stand up again, but even so, his strength was still suppressed.

    And his legs were forced to walk on their own so he could not help but follow behind them as they descended the stairs.

    It was a short journey. Ciel and the others quickly arrived outside the Colosseum.

    It was more crowded than before as quite a few people were waiting outside and some people were alreadying out of the Colosseum.

    They were watching Ciel who came out together with Madam Maya.

    As Pegasus approached Ciel, he tapped her forehead and said, "go, I still have business with Madam Maya!"

    Pegasus nodded lightly in response. She then flew into the air, being stared at by people until she disappeared.

    However, people couldn''t help but be interested in Ciel''s words, that he still had business with Madam Maya, it seemed to be a special meeting that seemed like they wanted to discuss something.

    People suspected it was about cooperation, perhaps to explore the Tomb of the Mountain King and support for Madam Maya''s son.

    It''s just that, this afternoon Ciel had already met with Madam Zhou, even the Ice Pce disciples were still at her residence, so who would he choose between the two? Did he want to cooperate with both factions?

 Chapter 87 Madam Maya鈥檚 Secret

    <h4>Chapter 87 Madam Maya''s Secret</h4>

    Ciel and Madam Maya did not care about people''s thoughts and spections.

    After Pegasus left, a carriage pulled by a pair of handsome horses arrived. It was arge carriage, probably able to amodate up to ten people.

    It also had four sofas ced on each side.

    "Please Prince!" Madam Maya let Ciel board first.

    Ciel nodded and boarded the carriage, and sat beside the window.

    After that, Madam Maya signaled for the maid and her son to board the carriage as well.

    They boarded at the same time, but thetter looked even more gloomy. Once seated, he looked at Ciel who was sitting with his head resting on his hands.

    From the start, Ciel didn''t care much for him, but since they were close now, so he looked back at his gaze.

    At the same time, Madam Maya suddenly said, "Prince, please wait a moment, there''s something I want to do!"

    She stepped away after she said that, making Ciel interested in her again. Secretly, he watched her with his Eyes of Heaven.

    "I thought the Son of the Ice Goddess was a dignified man," Yun Xiao said suddenly, making the woman sitting by his side open her mouth and nudge his thigh, signaling him not to speak.

    Unfortunately, he had already spoken so Ciel had to respond as well.

    "It just means that what you thought all along has been wrong. Now you know that, so there''s no need to keep saying that," he said casually, which made Yun Xiao''s face twitch.

    This practically left him unable to say anything about it as his interlocutor did not care in the slightest.

    "You have to ept the reality of how adults behave," Ciel added.

    "Attraction to each other is natural, like what happened to me and your mom, we were attracted to each other so we wanted to have sex."

    He did not hesitate to say that, which of course managed to make Yun Xiao''s face turn deathly pale.

    The woman by his side, on the other hand, was breathless, looking at Ciel with an expression of not knowing whether tough or cry.

    She wondered why this young man was so vulgar, yet at the same time she was also increasingly intrigued. For a moment, the hope of him flirting with her shed through her head.

    Unfortunately that was impossible considering he already had Madam Maya who was far more beautiful than her.

    "Sooner orter you will have a disaster of your own behavior," Yun Xiao said in an increasingly cold tone.

    "Yeah, I want to see what kind of disaster can destroy me," Ciel replied, not caring at all while his eyes gazed in the other direction once again as he watched Madam Maya meet someone in a narrow alley.

    It was an old man who was already somewhat stooped, had pale white skin, and hair that was ck, like darkness. His cultivation was quite shocking, a Third Stage Demigod.

    However, Ciel was more surprised by his faint aura, an aura that was quite familiar to him even though he had only seen it once before.

    ''Someone from the Ancient Night Race,'' he thought.

    This increased his astonishment so much that he wondered if Madam Maya''s mysterious supporter was that race.

    "Kekeke, Madam Maya, it seems nice to be able to approach a young man who is still gant, unlike my sickly young master," said the old man.

    His words made Madam Maya frown. She replied, "Old man, what is your purpose here, isn''t our partnership over? You and that man helped my son, but I helped him too."

    "There is still business, of course," the old man replied.

    "The young master wants you to snatch the key to the Mountain King''s Tomb from the Ice Prince and hand it over to him."

    "Nonsense!" Madam Maya''s eyes immediately bulged when she heard the old man''s words.

    "As long as you do so, you will get whatever you want from us." The old man did not care about Madam Maya''s reaction, he continued to speak.

    "Hmph!" Madam Maya snorted. "Why don''t you do it yourself? Hahaha, aren''t you scared?"

    "Our movements are limited, that''s why we want you to do it." The old man did not argue. "After all, you''re with him now, you just need to take him to your room, fuck him, and make him pass out."

    "The Ice Goddess must have put a formation inside his body, it''s a stupid n," Madam Maya replied.

    "We know, that''s why I came alone." The old man then took out a bottle filled with a ck liquid.

    "Put this in his drink, the formation problem will be solved," he said.

    Madam Maya could not help but fall silent at that. She stared at the bottle with narrowed eyes.

    However, after a while she shook her head. "I still won''t do that stupid thing. The consequences of challenging the Ice Goddess is not something I can bear."

    "So you dare to refuse our request?" The old man began to show a threatening expression as he heard Madam Maya''s refusal.

    "You know the consequences, we may expose the evidence that you cooperated with us. Even if your husband is a God, you''ll still get the death penalty. Maybe your husband will also get into big trouble," the old man added.

    Unfortunately, Madam Maya was also a very decisive woman, it was not easy to threaten her.

    She smiled faintly and casually replied, "I can also expose your young master''s location. That way, we''ll both be in big trouble. Oh, perhaps I should tell you something, I have a baby girl, and there is no doubt that the father is your young master."

    "What are you saying? How is that possible?" The old man''s eyes opened wide when he heard that, as if a bolt of lightning fell beside him.

    It was too difficult for a woman with Madam Maya''s strength to get pregnant. And of course she shouldn''t be pregnant with her young master.

    The question was how did they make love? After all the young master was in a condition that made it impossible to even sit up, let alone make love. His condition was indeed that bad.

 Chapter 88 Almost

    <h4>Chapter 88 Almost</h4>

    "You''re lying," the man said again.

    "I''m not lying, one of the things I took from your young master was his sperm, you can ask him about that. At first I was just curious, but unexpectedly it became a baby. The baby has a bloodline no less than her father''s, and unlike her father, she has no problems at all. She will be a princess if she returns to the Ancient Night Race''s territory." This time, it was Madam Maya who ignored the old man''s reaction.

    Even then she handed him a Mirror Jade.

    And when he examined it, his body began to tremble.

    "Y-you have to hand over the baby to us," he said.

    "I won''t, why would I hand over my little daughter who is destined to have a great future to a man who is nearly paralyzed," Madam Maya replied in a mocking tone.

    "Ohh, I''ve hidden her in a very safe ce, you won''t be able to find her."

    After saying that, Madam Maya turned around and took a step. She added, "sorry old man, I don''t want to keep the Ice Prince waiting, so let''s stop it here!"

    She quickened her pace, returning to the road before walking to her carriage.

    The old man of the Ancient Night Race could only remain silent, not daring to do anything since Madam Maya held a truly important ace for them.

    Quickly, Madam Maya arrived beside her carriage.

    She immediately got on and showed a guilty expression to Ciel.

    "I''m sorry Prince for keeping you waiting," she said.

    "No problem," Ciel replied, smiling at her.

    He opened his right hand, signaling Madam Maya to sit down.

    She then sat down beside him and he was able to hug her right away.

    Even when facing each other with her own son less than a meter away, Madam Maya didn''t seem to care.

    She leaned her body against Ciel''s, letting him enjoy her.

    "My son didn''t say anything rude to you, did he?" She asked, looking worried when talking about it, making Yun Xiao frown.

    Cielughed in response. "No, he just said something funny and entertaining, don''t worry."

    "Ohhh..." Madam Maya was a little confused so she stared back and forth between Ciel and Yun Xiao.

    She did not sense the slightest bad mood from Ciel, so she almost thought that her son had really said something funny and entertaining, not something rude.

    Of course, with her intelligence, she quickly came to the correct conclusion.

    Her son was indeed saying rude words, but Ciel didn''t care, taking it as a funny thing.

    "Please don''t listen to him, Prince. Young people are like that, too hot-blooded, if only my son had ten percent of your calmness, I would be able to live carefree for the rest of my life," said Madan Maya, apologizing for her son even though Ciel didn''t seem to care. And she did not forget to praise Ciel while patronizing her own son.

    Yun Xiao felt like crying while Cielughed softly.

    Shua La La...

    The two horses pulling the carriage began to move. They weren''t flying, just trotting down the road. Madam Maya obviously wanted to make this a truly memorable evening where they took a leisurely ride.

    Ciel''s hands began to get more and more uncontroble.

    She caressed Madam Maya''s belly and thighs, and then even started to hug her.

    Madam Maya did not seem bothered at all, only asionally ncing at the window to see if anyone was aware of Ciel''s actions.

    "Prince, how about we close the window?" she asked after a while.

    It was practically a signal that they could act more wildly.

    Ciel nodded in response, and Madan Maya closed the window.

    She simply moved her fingers to move the curtains on the windows beside her and beside Ciel.

    Yun Xiao''s eyes only became hotter and hotter because of that, he tried to look the other way, but always failed. The desire to see his mother touching each other with Ciel kept appearing in his head.

    He did not feel anything strange other than anger, but somehow that curiosity could not go away.

    On the other hand, Ciel immediately did something excessive.

    He grabbed one of Madam Maya''s breasts, caressing it gently while bringing his face closer to the madam''s face.

    When the back of her head was resting, he kissed her lips again and stuck out his tongue to lick her lips.

    Madam Maya immediately responded by sending her tongue to meet his.

    The two then caressed each other wildly, to the point of producing water sshing sounds as their saliva met each other.

    Madam Maya''s maid cannot help but get aroused as she watches that wild kiss from her beautiful madam and a handsome young man.

    She kept fantasizing about swapping positions with Madam Maya, even wishing that Ciel was not satisfied with just Madam Maya so as to invite her to join in.

    When he was satisfied with the kiss, Ciel lowered his face down a little, arriving in front of Madam Maya''s neck.

    He stuck his tongue into that neck, licking it before sucking it.

    "Ohhh..." Madam Maya moaned softly, seemingly in pleasure and delight.

    "Prince!" She held his head, stroking his hair gently, looking very fond of him.

    Even Yun Xiao who was her own son had never gotten such a touch since he was a child because Madam Maya had always brought him up harshly.

    Having not stopped making out, time seemed to fly by for Ciel and Madam Maya.

    They came to a halt when the carriage suddenly stopped.

    Looking out, Ciel discovered that the carriage was in front of a house in Madam Maya''s territory.

    "Prince,e!" Madam Maya invited Ciel to get off, she also looked impatient.

    At this point, she couldn''t care about her son anymore.

    Ciel and she then got off the carriage simultaneously.

    Since there was no one there, so they could still hold each other''s hands.

    "Please, Prince..." Madam Maya used her other hand to invite Ciel.

    Thetter stepped over before she even finished.

    He too was already impatient.

    In no time, he and Madam Maya arrived at the doorstep of the house.

    The former opened it and allowed Ciel to enter first.

    Her maid and son left in the carriage could only continue to stare at them until they disappeared into their sight.

    The maid then looked at Yun Xiao.

    "Young master, you should rest immediately," she said.

 Chapter 89 Watching

    <h4>Chapter 89 Watching</h4>

    Madam Maya took Ciel to her room.

    Unlike Madam Zhou''s room, Madam Maya''s room was extremely luxurious.

    The walls seemed to be made of silver and various jewelry hung on the walls along with some priceless dresses.

    Madam Maya did not close the door to her room after she and Ciel entered.

    She directly faced Ciel, cing her hands on his shoulders.

    "Prince, would you like some more forey or just go ahead?" she asked Ciel with a very charming, seductive expression.

    Ciel touched her pretty face, caressing her cheek before replying, "I can''t stand it anymore, so let''s just start now!"

    "Then let me help you." Madam Mayaughed softly.

    With one hand, she unbuttoned Ciel''s shirt one by one.

    After that, she gently removed the shirt from Ciel''s body.

    Her eyes looked at Ciel''s chest and stomach, smiling wider.

    "Your physique is really very well structured, Prince, there''s no woman who doesn''t like your body, I''m sure," she said.

    After that, she proceeded to Ciel''s pants.

    Both hands slowly moved down Ciel''s body until they reached his pants.

    "I''m starting, Prince," she said as she began to push the pants down.

    Her movements were neither fast nor slow. She was more focused on givingfort to Ciel.

    As the top of the pants passed Ciel''s crotch, his erect cock popped out, crashing into Madam Maya''s stomach.

    The woman''s eyes shone brightly, but she managed to remain calm, continuing to push Ciel''s pants down to the floor.

    "Now it''s my turn," she said.

    She untied her dress that was on her back so that it became very loose.

    Because she was standing up, the dress fell right off.

    It is unknown what she was doing, but her bra and panties also fell down with the dress, leaving her figure naked in person.

    Ciel stared at her pussy which was still bright pink, surprised by its beauty.

    It was surrounded by curls simr to her hair, not so thin but not so dense either.

    "Madam, you are really sexy," Ciel said, looking up at her face.

    He could not help but praise this woman because her body did seem to have no ws.

    Compared to young women, middle-aged women like her had a more mature figure.

    "Your praise makes me feel honored, Prince," Madam Maya replied. "And now, you can enjoy my body."

    Ciel gulped, hugging her waist until her breasts pressed against his chest. It was really full of veryfortable sensations.

    Madam Maya was not awkward in the slightest, she returned his embrace to give him morefort while Ciel''s hands began to grope her ass.

    After feeling quite satisfied, Ciel finally let go of the woman''s body.

    "I''ll start," he said, holding his cock before guiding it to the woman''s pussy.

    Madam Maya was a little surprised that Ciel wanted to do it while standing, but she didn''t mind, she directed her pussy to meet Ciel''s cock.

    It was already quite wet, Ciel could feel the warm, slippery liquid.

    Madam Maya then used her fingers to open her pussy so that Ciel''s dick could enter easily.

    Slowly, Ciel pushed his dick into her still very narrow vagina hole with very strong pressure. His cock immediately felt a very strong warm sensation as it moved slowly into the depths of the pleasure hole.

    Madam Maya observed the whole process without moaning, and continued to help Ciel.

    It didn''t take long before Ciel''s cock sankpletely into her pussy hole.

    Now, he was finally one with her, a beautiful middle-aged woman who was the wife of the strongest man on the Holy Cloud Continent.

    "Is itfortable, Prince?" she asked with a flirtatious expression.

    Her hands were wrapped around Ciel''s neck, ready to embrace him.

    "It''s really veryfortable, I''d rather make love with you than with young girls," Ciel replied, starting to hug her body again.

    Madam Maya was even more pleased with thepliment, but she still maintained a humble demeanor.

    "Compared to the beautiful young girls of the Ice Pce, I am stillcking," she said.

    However, Ciel shook his head.

    "No, you are far above them."

    And he didn''t want to keep talking because his dick was dying to move.

    After that, he started wiggling his hips and rested his chin on Madam Maya''s shoulder.

    "Ohhh..." The woman also started to moan.

    She tightened her embrace to Ciel, enjoying the sensation of Ciel''s cock moving inside her pussy before following Ciel''s movements, rocking her hips back and forth.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Quickly, the sounds of flesh crashing echoed in the room, followed by Madam Maya''s moans that became louder and more captivating with time.

    "Ahhhhh... Ohhh.... Prince... Ohhh..." She moaned endlessly.

    As he wiggled his hips, Ciel also moved forward, until Madam Maya''s back hit the wall.

    He held her ass, looking at her face with a lustful expression.

    The woman responded by raising her legs to his waist and wrapping them tightly around it. That way, she could more easily follow Ciel''s movements.

    Apparently, Ciel and Madam Maya''s current position was right next to the window.

    Yun Xiao still had not gotten off the carriage even though his mother''s maid kept telling him to rest.

    He stared at his mother''s house, asionally looking at the window of her room.

    He was burning with anger, but still the same as before, wanting to continue looking at that thing.

    There were even times when he wished Ciel and his mother would go near that window so he could see them. It was all probably because he wanted to increase his anger even more.

    And the world did not disappoint him.

    His wish had actuallye true.

    It didn''t take long before he saw Ciel and his mother.

    Thetter was leaning against the wall while Ciel pressed against her body, wiggling his hips so that the woman''s head was raised upwards with her mouth open, seemingly in pleasure.

    It was a bit dark in there if looking from the outside and no sound could escape, but it was still a very clear sight.

    Fortunately it was in an area that no one but Yun Xiao, and a few servants who were really close to Madam Maya could enter.

    And except for the one beside Yun Xiao, the others were not here.

    Naturally, the maid was now mesmerized by the scene.

    Her body became hot and something between her thighs seemed to throb.

 Chapter 90 Beautiful Night

    <h4>Chapter 90 Beautiful Night</h4>

    Ciel and Maya did not care about their gaze. Thetter was probably aware.

    When Ciel was already getting tired of standing, he finally went to the mattress, dropping Madam Maya''s body along with his.

    "Ahhhh, Prince!" The woman was delighted and moaned loudly.

    She did not let go of her embrace of Ciel, obviously she also really liked his body.

    Ciel groped her breasts as he continued to wiggle his hips, asionally licking the woman''s neck.

    "How many times have you had affairs with other men?" Ciel suddenly wanted to talk, so he asked that.

    Between Madam Maya and the young master of the Ancient Night Race it shouldn''t havee to making love, she was probably just using certain tricks, so it couldn''t be considered an affair.

    However, Ciel was certain that this woman had had an affair other than with him.

    That question made Madam Maya''s face turn very red for a while.

    Embarrassed, she replied, "Prince, please do not ask such private matters."

    "But I want to know!" Ciel insisted, squeezing her breasts harder for her to answer.

    "Prince, I never do that anymore, it was a very long time ago, only when I was young, and I did it with my own lover." The woman apparently said it.

    Ciel was surprised enough by her answer that he stopped his movements and looked at her in confusion.

    "Isn''t your lover the Blue Cloud God?"

    "That was the result of an arranged marriage, but I had a lover before that. We still did for quite some time after I married Lan Tian."

    "So you tricked the Blue Cloud God to that extent?" Ciel didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    "Then where is that man now?"

    "He''s dead. He had be too obsessive, wanted to possess mepletely, and often threatened me."

    "Ohhh..." Ciel opened his mouth, thinking that this woman did have a decisive nature.

    He did not need to be told to know that Madam Maya had killed that man.

    However, she also couldn''t be med entirely on the man who was getting out of control.

    If he hadn''t been killed, he might have endangered Madam Maya.

    Of course, the man couldn''t be entirely med either.

    He had such a beautiful woman, but unfortunately she chose to marry another man.

    He must have felt very hurt, but also couldn''t escape his feelings so his sanity was diminished.

    Madam Maya probably didn''t want Ciel to keep talking nonsense.

    She started wiggling her hips up and down so that Ciel''s cock moved inside her pussy.

    "Prince, I assure you my body is very clean. Even Lan Tian hasn''t touched me in a long time. With the quality of water I use for bathing, I must be cleaner than most virgins." She said, as if not wanting Ciel to have a bad view of her body.

    Unfortunately, she was indeed a very beautiful woman. Even if she was dirty, she would still be charming in the eyes of most men.

    Ciel didn''t really care about that.

    "Turn around," he said, wanting them to change their positions.

    Knowing what he meant, Madam Maya immediately moved. She turned around so that her plump ass was pointing at Ciel.

    Seeing that ass directly from behind made Ciel gulp, thinking that this woman indeed had everything needed to make a man fascinated with her.

    Under her ass, he could see her now very wet pussy hole.

    Without further dy, Ciel inserted his cock into that hole from behind.

    It was noticeably narrower, but since it was so wet, his cock easily entered it.

    "Ohhh..." Madam Maya moaned as Ciel''s cock head smashed into her womb.

    "Prince, you''re great." She praised Ciel.

    Thetter hugged her waist, licking her back and neck before moving again.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    "Ohhhh, ahhh... Ohhhh..." The woman immediately moaned continuously.

    Tonight was a long night for them.

    Ciel fell asleep immediately when it was over. He even forgot how it was done.

    He just felt veryfortable as he fell asleep

    And he only opened his eyes when he felt the sunlight shining on his face.

    "Are you awake, Prince?" Madam Maya''s charming voice echoed from the door.

    Looking there, Ciel found the woman hade in carrying a tray, and she was wearing a long ck dress, looking well-groomed.

    As their gazes met, she walked towards him as she said, "I''ve cooked for you, so you can have breakfast now. Don''t worry, if you want my services again, I will serve you after you have breakfast."

    She nced at Ciel''s cock that stood erect and smiled faintly.

    However, Ciel shook his head.

    "My saliva is still bitter, serve me first," he replied, ncing at his cock and adding, "it needs warmth now!"

    Hearing his words, Madam Maya almostughed.

    However, she still nodded. It seemed that she regarded his words as number one.

    She then ced the tray she had brought on the table. After that, she climbed onto the bed, carefully moving down Ciel''s legs.

    "Let me give it some warmth first, Prince," she said softly.

    Her body slowly moved down until her face arrived in front of Ciel''s cock. And she unhesitatingly opened her mouth, then took the cock into her mouth.

    "Ohhh..." Ciel opened his mouth, surprised by the warmth he felt from the woman''s mouth.

    He spontaneously grabbed her head, holding it tightly.

    Madam Maya nced at his face, smiling as she saw his expression.

    Slowly, her head moved up and down, rubbing Ciel''s dick with her mouth.

    Indescribable is the only word that can describe this.

    Ciel breathed in many times.

    Madam Maya served him with her mouth for up to five minutes. She stopped because he pushed her head, asking her to stop. It was also because he could not stand it anymore.

    "Now let''s continue," Madam Maya said.

    "Prince, you just lie down, let me do everything."

    Having said that, she pulled her dress down until she was naked again.

    Then, she sat on Ciel''s thighs, and inserted his cock into her pussy until it was fully immersed in her hole.

    "Enjoy, Prince!" She could still speak even in that state.

    Her hands held Ciel''s body. After that, she began to sway her hips with movements that could be said to be very sexy and charming.

    "Ohhh... Oh.... Ohhhh..." She began to moan in pleasure and continued to increase the speed of her movements until the sound of shing flesh echoed loudly in the room.

 Chapter 91 Arrival of Many People

    <h4>Chapter 91 Arrival of Many People</h4>

    When Ciel and Madam Maya came out of the house, they were already dressed neatly, without a single strange trace.

    Coincidentally, just as they arrived outside, Yun Xiao also came out from the other house.

    Seeing Ciel, he gritted his teeth until some were almost broken.

    The satisfied look on Ciel''s face only made him want to kill him more.

    Unfortunately, he had no other choice but to contain his anger as he received a sharp re from his mother.

    Meanwhile, Madam Maya suddenly said, "Prince, the Blue Cloud God will probably returnter in the afternoon."

    As she said that, she showed a hopeful expression to Ciel.

    Thetter pretended not to see her expression, he seemed to be thinking after hearing her words.

    ''Surely he will change his mind after that pleasure.'' Madam Maya thought, observing Ciel''s expression.

    She was sure Ciel was happy, and wanted that to continue to be the case in the next few days.

    However, if he wanted that, he should at least please her first.

    Rumble!

    And suddenly, the sky above the city shook violently, shaking the entire city, shocking the people more than Ciel''s arrival.

    They even thought the Blue Cloud God had returned, but they quickly discarded that thought as they saw a Flying Ark emerge from the rip in space, meaning it had just traveled very quickly.

    The Ark was purple and blue in color, having a pair of extremely wide wings.

    On the deck of the ark, people saw dozens of young warriors, wearing armor and wielding spears.

    They seemed extremely powerful, seemingly capable of leveling any kingdom.

    "Heavenly Lightning Kingdom!" Madam Maya suddenly said, narrowing her eyes.

    It was the same for Ciel as he also knew about this kingdom.

    This was a very powerful kingdom, led by the Thunder God who was in the Second Stage of the God Realm.

    He was a very brave man, often provoking enemies wherever he was and often not caring about the consequences.

    The problem is that he is indeed very strong, and is also famous for being very fast. Quite a few Supreme Gods were unable to catch up with him.

    "They must havee for that tomb. I didn''t expect this news to reach the Lighting Continent," said Madam Maya.

    She then looked at Ciel. "Prince, the crown prince of that kingdom, Bernard, is considered to always challenge anyone who stands in his way without caring about conflict, he will probably do something to seize your key."

    Ciel did not lose hisposure just because of that.

    He continued to stare at the ark until itnded on a mountain beside the city.

    "Well, I guess I''ll wait for his arrival. By the way, are there any other God factions?" Ciel asked Madam Maya.

    Thetter nodded. "There are someing, but you don''t have to worry about them. They are quite weak, evening in secretly."

    "I see!"

    Ciel then took a step while saying, "I''ll go back first!"

    He left Madam Maya''s residence alone, she did not follow as he also signaled her not to follow him.

    Arriving outside her territory, he met Mu Yixue, Mei Mei, and the other Ice Pce disciples.

    They were already waiting for him.

    Their gaze at him looked the same, showing a strange light. It was obvious they were wondering what he was doing in Madam Maya''s residence.

    Mu Yixue even looked sullen while Mei Mei was more visibly holding back her expression.

    "Ciel, what''s your n?" Mu Yixue asked when Ciel arrived in front of her.

    Ciel didn''t answer right away, he looked around, and finally stared at a certain corner, showing a surprised expression.

    "Interesting," he said in a low voice.

    Out of curiosity, Mu Yixue and the others followed his gaze.

    Their expressions quickly changed when they finally knew what made him say that.

    There, stood a woman with her gray hair in a neat bun, wearing a ck kimono dress, and carrying a sword.

    Her beauty still gave an otherworldly impression even to this cultivation world.

    Her calm and indifferent eyes could make one want to kneel down to her, thinking of her as a queen.

    Of course, she was the Jian Wuxin that Ciel had met on the Fire Mountain Continent, the daughter of the Sword God.

    Since Ciel had already found her, she approached Ciel.

    Her steps looked slow, but it only took an instant for her to arrive in front of Ciel, making Mu Yixue take a step forward, and look at her coldly.

    She was just like Mu Yixue, already at the Seventh Stage Hegemon, truly a very terrible talent.

    "Miss, you didn''te for that key, did you?" Ciel asked her.

    If anyone had the most courage toe to him and ask for that key, there was no doubt that this woman was the first.

    And she did not refute Ciel''s question. She nodded lightly. "I want that key, but I actually won''t act unreasonably. I just want you to cooperate with me, and split the proceeds."

    "Ohhh..." Ciel smiled with interested eyes. "What if I refuse? I was actually thinking of going into the tomb myself and taking everything myself."

    "I''m afraid you don''t have the ability to do that," Jian Wuxin replied.

    "Maybe I can if you help me."

    "Are you kidding?" Jian Wuxin asked.

    "I''m sure not, how about we go to a restaurant and talk. I''ll show you something, and I''m sure you''ll help me afterwards."

    His words astonished not only Jian Wuxin, but also Mu Yixue and the others.

    ''Does he know that woman''s secret?'' Mu Yixue wondered, remembering about their visit to the Fire Mountain Continent.

    Of course, Ciel had also spread the Mirror Jade that hid the video of Jian Wuxin and the Sword God. It joined the video of the Elf Queen.

    Now, it was already everywhere throughout the Realm of Life.

    Meanwhile, Jian Wuxin frowned, continuing to stare at Ciel as if trying to figure out if he had anything to hide.

    She actually felt worried, something she didn''t know the reason for.

 Chapter 92 Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 92 Conflict</h4>

    Ciel did not wait for Jian Wuxin''s response. He took a step towards a nearby restaurant and was soon followed by Mu Yixue and the others.

    When passing by Jian Wuxin, Mu Yixue gave her a cold smile.

    She disliked the woman less because of the previous conflict, so she was happy to see she would be in serious trouble.

    Quickly, Ciel entered the restaurant. He chose a private room, entering there with Mu Yixue while the Ice Pce disciples sat at the other tables. They took the opportunity to have breakfast.

    Unable to resist curiosity, Jian Wuxin finally stepped into the restaurant.

    However, unlike before, this time her pace was really very slow.

    Only she herself knew that her heart was beating violently, something that was beyond her control.

    Of course, in the end she still arrived in front of Ciel''s desk.

    She hid her nervousness well, and without hesitation sat in front of Ciel.

    Her eyes looked at his face, cold and calm.

    "Now you can say what you want to say," she said.

    Unfortunately, she actually forgot to close the door.

    Ciel had no other choice but to ask Mu Yixue to close the door first.

    Thetter did as he asked while quipping at Jian Wuxin. "Is this the first time you''re nervous and trying to pretend to be calm?"

    The question instantly changed Jian Wuxin''s expression. She was annoyed.

    "What nonsense are you saying?" she asked, pushing the hilt of her sword up slightly so that a bit of her sword body came out of its sheath.

    "Mu Yixue, if you want to fight, let''s have a fight to the death now."

    That she was so easily provoked proved her mood really was already very bad because of that threatened feeling.

    Only, since Mu Yixue was also the type to be easily provoked, her challenge would practically get an immediate response.

    Mu Yixue took out an ice sword, pointing it directly at Jian Wuxin''s face while her eyes became cold as lightning.

    "Sure, let''s do it faster, one attack each with no dodging allowed. The dead can only me themselves," she said.

    Hearing that, Jian Wuxin who had just sat down stood up again.

    Instantly, each woman''s aura radiated out of the restaurant, frightening even the Ninth Stage Hegemons as they still seemed to be stronger than them.

    Ciel who had the goal of threatening Jian Wuxin didn''t know whether tough or cry as he saw themotion of the two women.

    This was certainly not what he wanted, but because of a small thing, they suddenly wanted to kill each other.

    The main problem was that their personalities were very hasty and too easily controlled by emotions.

    Under ordinary circumstances where he did not enter into their lives and they were in conflict like this, Ciel had no doubt that they would actually kill each other.

    This was already a personality that they could not seem to shake off.

    "Can you girls stop?" Ciel finally spoke.

    "Yixue, please sit down!"

    Upon hearing his words, Mu Yixue immediately put her weapon back away.

    She then sat down beside him.

    Right after she sat down, Ciel reached out his hand to her hair, stroking it gently, an action that surprised Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin who saw it.

    "Even if you don''t like her, you should learn to be friends with her," Ciel said to Mu Yixue, speaking of Jian Wuxin.

    "After all, soon she''ll be my woman and you two will both be my protectors."

    "What?"

    Ciel''s words instantly made the two women''s mouths open simultaneously as if they had one soul.

    Mu Yixue was not only surprised, but also panicked and scared. How could she not, she had already made enemies with Jian Wuxin, now Ciel was suddenly talking about that woman bing his woman. Didn''t that mean they would share the same man?

    Actually, Mei Mei was currently putting her ear to the door of that private room. She was trying to listen to the conversation inside.

    She was initially surprised when she heard Ciel talk about Jian Wuxin being his woman, but at the same time, she suddenly felt ted that Mu Yixue finally had a formidable rival.

    ''Ahh, maybeter they fight when Ciel isn''t around. The end result is better if they both die together, then I''m the only woman beside Ciel.''

    Mei Mei''s imagination was starting to run wild, already thinking of a future for herself.

    As for Jian Wuxin, when she was finally able to calm down, she directly pointed her sword at Ciel.

    "What do you mean by saying that? You think I would give myself up to a weak man like you?" She shouted at Ciel.

    Her expression was not as cold as it was when she was staring at Mu Yixue, after all, hostility between a woman and a woman had a difference with hostility between a woman and a man.

    She was calmer, but seemed more domineering.

    Cielughed at her words.

    However, he was in no hurry to show her the Mirror Jade.

    "Do you know, Yixue also said that to but look how she is now," he said which made Mu Yixue blush.

    "I''m not an Ice Pce disciple, I''m not bound to you," Jian Wuxin replied.

    "Sure, but do you know, Yixue was already my woman even before I met the Ice Goddess. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her."

    His words were naturally so shocking to Jian Wuxin that she spontaneously looked at Mu Yixue.

    Thetter was actually ufortable that she had to say such a thing, let alone to Jian Wuxin.

    Unfortunately, this was Ciel''s request and she was ufortable if she didn''t do it.

    In the end, she looked at Jian Wuxin with a look as if she already knew her fate.

    "Although I don''t like you, but he is telling the truth, and I have absolute confidence that you will choose the same path as me. Of course, you may now think that you are ready to die, but believe me, your death means that you will leave behind troubles that make it impossible for you to die in peace. Ohh, I''ll even bet. If you don''t choose the same path as me, I will cut my own throat."

    Jian Wuxin, "..."

 Chapter 93 Panic

    <h4>Chapter 93 Panic</h4>

    Jian Wuxin was of course speechless after hearing Mu Yixue''s words. She might not like this woman, but she did not doubt her words because she knew that she was not a woman who liked to say nonsense.

    Subconsciously, she stared at Ciel''s face, bing more frantic, not understanding what the fault of her life was that she was required to submit to this man and be his woman.

    Ciel who felt that he had yed around enough finally took out the Mirror Jade, cing it on the table.

    He touched it until it emitted light that formed a screen.

    The screen then disyed the scene where Jian Wuxin and Elder Meng were walking down the tunnel into the underground.

    Jian Wuxin''s eyes couldn''t open any wider when she saw that, she staggered until her back hit the wall.

    "You? You?" She pointed at Arthur in disbelief.

    "You followed me?" she asked.

    Apparently, she was thinking simr to the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen, but obviously it made sense, unlike Mu Yixue''s case where he suddenly appeared at her doorstep and videotaped her inside the bathroom. Plus, at that time he even told her that his eyes could see everything.

    This time, he just smiled so it was as if he was agreeing to Jian Wuxin''s question.

    Only, when she saw the video, Mu Yixue frowned because it wasn''t what she wanted. She thought she was going to see Jian Wuxin''s embarrassing scene.

    Of course, she didn''t think it couldn''t suppress Jian Wuxin given her current reaction. She began to wonder what exactly was the secret of the video that Jian Wuxin was so frightened.

    Thetter kept staring back and forth between that video and Ciel. She wanted to see where the video had gotten to.

    What made her wonder was why she and Elder Meng didn''t feel anything at that time? And did her father not feel anything either?

    Quickly, the video reached therge gate where Jian Wuxin paused.

    She opened the gate, revealing the hall behind it.

    Even when she entered the gate, the screen still showed her back, making her think the recorder was really behind her.

    At this point, she couldn''t calm down anymore. Her body began to break out in cold sweat.

    "Stop it," she said, hitting the jade with all her might until it shattered and the video disappeared so Mu Yixue couldn''t figure out the real problem.

    Of course, the jade could still be destroyed with great force as it was made with Ciel''s current power. It just couldn''t be activated by anyone other than Ciel.

    Unfortunately, destroying the jade didn''t make Jian Wuxin calm down because she didn''t think that it was the only one.

    Ciel stood up, walking towards the frozen Jian Wuxin.

    Even when he arrived beside her, she was still frozen.

    "Now what are you going to say, prettydy?" asked Ciel, then hugged her from behind, creating a scene that made Mu Yixue''s eyes open wide.

    Surprisingly enough, Jian Wuxin still did not react as if she was unaware that she was being hugged by Ciel.

    Thetter couldn''t help but enjoy the woman''s body.

    She might have a simr body to Mu Yixue, but the dress she was wearing was very different. It was tight so her waist looked slimmer while her ass was more plump.

    Ciel could clearly feel the softness of her ass by hugging her from behind.

    Seeing that she didn''t react, he went further, resting his chin on her shoulder so that he could smell the fragrant scent of her hair.

    That seemed to work in getting her to react.

    Her face blushed when she finally felt the man''s hands on her waist.

    "Stop it," she said, but didn''t try to push him away. Even her voice sounded soft, clearly afraid of being under threat.

    Under any circumstances, no one is fearless when under threat. Some people may be able to calm down because they do not fear death at all, but in conditions where death cannot be chosen, it is indeed difficult to calm down. Even the Ice Goddess, the coldest of women is no different.

    "You only have two choices," Ciel said. "Challenge me and that video will be known to everyone in the Realm of Life. Don''t think that I only have a few reserves, in fact there are thousands of Mirror Jade that I have scattered across the great continents."

    That information only made Jian Wuxin even more frightened.

    The problem was that if the video spread, it wouldn''t just be the people associated with the Sword God who would be in trouble, but the Sword God itself. A group of Gods would definitelye to the ce where he was, and do whatever they wanted.

    Seeing Jian Wuxin speechless, Ciel smiled and continued, "now the second option is to be my woman, be loyal to me forever, and that video will be kept safe. In fact, I can even ask the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen to help your father. Although under ordinary circumstances they would definitely do something bad to your father given his condition, but I can make them do the opposite."

    Upon hearing that, Mu Yixue widened her eyes, she suddenly guessed something, ''a very critical matter happened to the Sword God, but how is that possible?''

    Mu Yixue couldn''t think of a scenario where a Supreme God could fall into such trouble. Plus, in battle, the Sword God was one of the most superior.

    Meanwhile, Jian Wuxin''s breathing quickened.

    Although Ciel had previously said his wishes towards her, but different conditions made things sound different.

    If she could previously assume Ciel was just saying nonsense, that became impossible for now.

    She gritted her teeth several times, as if she wanted to say something but could not.

    Ciel enjoyed every change in her expression. His fingers that were on her stomach moved slowly, caressing that beautiful belly.

    "How can you do all that." And apparently, Jian Wuxin was asking about that. Or perhaps she was unable to say anything else besides that.

 Chapter 94 Come

    <h4>Chapter 94 Come</h4>

    "Hehehe..." Cielughed as he heard that question which he thought was rather silly to ask.

    "How about you just say your choice?" he said.

    Of course, it was really something too difficult for Jian Wuxin to answer, even her eyes went nk.

    Mu Yixue shook her head as she looked at the scene.

    This was a little different from her at that time. Back then, Ciel was more aggressive in forcing her, probably because Ciel also held a grudge against her, in contrast to Jian Wuxin who only had a minor conflict with Ciel.

    Hua! Hua! Hua!

    Ciel had yet to get an answer from Jian Wuxin when she suddenly heard the sounds of extremely loud footsteps from outside. It seemed that the people producing those sounds were wearing shoes made of iron.

    Ciel nced at the window, discovering young soldiers wearing armor. They were people from the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom.

    "Someone really came quickly, well, looks like we have to deal with them first," Ciel said, letting go of Jian Wuxin''s waist and taking a step back.

    The woman breathed a sigh of relief, ncing down with reddened ears.

    ''Damn, how can fate change this quickly, father, I''ve let you down,'' she thought. She wanted to cry, but she was used to being a strong woman. Crying in front of others was something very difficult for her.

    Meanwhile, when Ciel stepped up to the door, he said, "follow and help me, I''ll see your answer from there!"

    He opened the door, startling Mei Mei who was standing in front of it. She hurriedly ran away with an embarrassed expression.

    In truth, she didn''t understand what was happening, but was now fully convinced that Ciel had conquered Jian Wuxin.

    When Mu Yixue took a step, Jian Wuxin also took a step.

    Seeing that, Mu Yixue smiled coldly.

    "I thought there was more drama before you gave up, but it seems you''re the type to give up easily, not as good as the rumors," she told her.

    Jian Wuxin who was in a bad mood naturally became angry with her again.

    She showed her a murderous look, but it didn''tst long.

    After that, she took a breath, trying to calm herself down as she didn''t want to be provoked. She knew that being provoked under the current circumstances could change things for the worse.

    "Mind your own business," she said in response.

    Meanwhile, the disciples of the Ice Pce looked annoyed that their breakfast was interrupted. One by one, they looked at the group of soldiers with cold eyes.

    Fighting with the other faction''s disciples was definitely something they had never feared. Even if they were all women, they were the most powerful group of women.

    In history, when there were certain ces that only the younger generation could enter, the Ice Pce disciples had often been the biggest winners. In other words, they had defeated the disciples of other God-led factions.

    Only the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom, they didn''t take it seriously. Even if its crown prince was said to be one of the rare geniuses, they doubted he couldpete with Mu Yixue.

    Before long, the group arrived in front of the restaurant. They lined up neatly there and then opened ane in the middle of them.

    Three young men stepped from there, two looking imposing while thest one could truly be said to be a domineering king.

    Despite being young, he had an aura that could easily subdue the experienced elders.

    He was extremely tall, having long ck hair that went straight down.

    Today, he was wearing a golden robe with a purple dragon emblem. asionally as he stepped, several bolts of lightning appeared around his body.

    Surprisingly enough, he was also at the Seventh Stages Hegemon.

    Even the two men beside him were at the Sixth Stage.

    The Ice Pce disciples were a little surprised by that because after Mu Yixue broke through to the Seventh Stage, none of them were at the Sixth Stage.

    (Ciel, I''m sure you already know the man in the middle, but you might not know the other two. The one on the right is Parker, son of the Storm God, and the one on the left is Owen, son of the Wave God. Those two Gods are still at the First Stage, but they''re very close to the Thunder God, almost like brothers). Mu Yixue suddenly spoke to Ciel through voice transmission.

    Hearing that, Ciel finally looked at the two who did have to admit that they had above average qualities.

    Yun Ming and Yun Xiao were actually still inferior to them.

    Of course, there were many factors that caused them not to be as good as those two men.

    The two of them had probably already obtained an inheritance, beating out their other siblings. Their status was already fully established.

    When Yun Ming or Yun Xiao had already gotten their inheritance, they could have been even better.

    "I think I met the son of the Gods too soon," Ciel said.

    Ignoring them, there were still some watching from afar.

    Ciel then looked at the man wearing the golden robe, Bernard, the son of the Thunder God.

    The man was also staring at him. His eyes were cold and sharp, like a wild wolf that regarded all other creatures as prey.

    He was definitely not like Yun Xiao who was also rumored to be domineering before he met Ciel.

    Rather they were simr, but Yun Xiao was like a little boypared to Bernard.

    Plus, this man was clearly used to ughtering. His cold gaze alone seemed to hide a sea of blood.

    If those who came into conflict with him were people with no background, it would be practically difficult for them to be able to live peacefully. They could be considered one step away from total destruction.

    Unfortunately, that case did not apply to Ciel.

    As their gazes met, he calmly asked, "do you also want that key."

    When saying that, he even took out the key, dangling it on his index finger, seemingly not worried about any dark handsing and stealing it from him.

 Chapter 95 Mu Yixue Vs Bernard

    <h4>Chapter 95 Mu Yixue Vs Bernard</h4>

    Bernard''s gaze quickly fell on the key. His eyes showed great eagerness.

    "Something great should be in the hands of a worthy person," he said, looking at Ciel''s face again.

    "You can scare others with your background, but it won''t work for me. If you don''t want any conflict, hand over the key now."

    What he said was quite shocking to the people watching. They didn''t expect him to be that bold, directly threatening Ciel.

    Mei Mei who had previously run into a corner became angry.

    "Who do you think you are? If you want to fight, we will definitely apany you," she shouted, kicking a table that flew straight towards Bernard.

    Before the table hit the man, a bolt of lightning suddenly appeared, turning the table into ashes in an instant.

    Bernard stared at Mei Mei, showing a bloodthirsty gaze. It scared Mei Mei enough that she had to take a step back.

    ROAR!

    However, Mei Mei''s bear that was outside couldn''t stay still. It roared towards Bernard, seemingly challenging him to a fight.

    Unfortunately, a monkey suddenly appeared in front of the bear.

    The monkey was only human-sized, carrying a long stick. It stood on its stick which it stuck in the ground, staring at the bear as if challenging it.

    Two beasts that cannot speak naturally rarely stop when they already have intentions.

    In an instant, they charged at each other, shaking the streets as they slowly moved away from the restaurant.

    Their strength apparently frightened many Hegemons so that none dared to approach.

    "You seem to be fully prepared," Ciel said to Bernard.

    He wouldn''t be surprised if the man was also escorted by a Demigod.

    Whoosh!

    A ck spear appeared in his hand, surrounded by purple-colored lightning bolts. They were ferocious and overbearing, letting out a continuous roar.

    He also removed his cloak, tossing it aside. Apparently, he was wearing a battle suit made of thin armor, but it was clearly stronger than the average armor.

    "Let''s begin," he said.

    It seemed that he didn''t want to dy this either.

    Hearing his words, all the Ice Pce disciples immediately stood up, taking out their swords and spears.

    At this moment, Mu Yixue stepped forward, looking at Bernard while thetter also looked at her.

    "Miss Mu, I heard that you have such an amazing ice talent that the Ice Goddess took you as her disciple. You are a worthy opponent to hone my lightning power," he said to Mu Yixue.

    In response, Mu Yixue suddenly pointed her hand at the two men by Bernard''s side.

    "Come forward, you three, it''s enough for me to fight you," she said in a cold and confident tone.

    The people who heard her words could not help but be amazed, thinking that the disciple of the Ice Goddess did indeed possess courage above the rest.

    Invited to fight as well, Parker and Owen looked at each other.

    Thetter thenughed, creating waves around him.

    "Miss Mu, perhaps the two of us are enough to fight you, there is no need to add Brother Bernard, or you will be doomed," he said.

    It seemed that he was the type who often thought that he was strong enough to challenge anyone. Then, he assumed that Bernard was already invincible.

    Mu Yixue smiled coldly. She did not reply with words, but took a step forward.

    Whoosh!

    She moved through the air, not fast actually, but her arrival was like the calm before the storm.

    "Hmph!" Bernard snorted coldly, lunging straight at her.

    He was the type who didn''t like being attacked early, he would naturally go straight for the kill.

    Since their cultivation levels were equivalent, so people were watching the fight seriously, wanting to see who was stronger between the Ice Goddess disciple and the crown prince of the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom.

    Thetter was actually more popr because he often came to various ces to fight. Hence, people often looked at him as an impassable wall.

    It was different with Mu Yixue. No one had ever seen her fight, it was only said that she was a disciple of the Ice Goddess.

    People looked up to her more because of the Goddess'' reputation. As for her strength, they weren''t really sure, was she as strong as Bernard who fought often?

    Bernard with his speed immediately arrived in front of Mu Yixue and he directly thrust his spear into the woman''s body.

    Bolts of lightning gathered at the tip of the spear, sharpening it to its sharpest point.

    "I heard that the Ice Pce is most superior in defense, considering that you learned many of the Ice Goddess'' techniques, I want to see if you are able to stop my spear," said Bernard.

    Mu Yixue smiled coldly when she heard his words. She casually moved her finger, it produced a pool of cold energy which then formed an ice shield.

    At first nce, it seemed thin, but it gave the impression of beingpletely imprable.

    BANG!

    Bernard''s spear mmed into the shield, producing a loud bang.

    And it caused countless eyes to open wide, including those powerful beings watching from afar.

    Not to mention damaging the shield, the spear failed to even scratch it.

    More than that, Bernard staggered backwards due to the shockwave generated by the collision while Mu Yixue continued to move forward.

    "How is that possible?" said the young people, unable to believe the result.

    Mu Yixue had only parried with an ice shield that seemed simple, but it easily broke Bernard''s attack that seemed so terrifying.

    Ciel himself was shocked at the sight.

    He wondered if Mu Yixue was indeed that strong that the son of a God with a huge battle reputation could look weak.

    Bernard also looked incredulous, he hurriedly stabilized his body as Mu Yixue arrived in front of him.

    The woman took out an ice spear then swung it towards Bernard.

    Thetter naturally responded in the same way.

    BANG!

    Their spears collided, producing vibrations over a wide area.

    The result was even more shocking. Bernard was thrown quickly, hitting the wall of another building.

    "You?" Parker and Owen opened their mouths, unable to believe what they were seeing.

    Usually, even when Bernard lowered his cultivation by one stage, he easily suppressed them. However, in front of Mu Yixue, Bernard even looked helpless.

    What difference was this?

 Chapter 96 Weak

    <h4>Chapter 96 Weak</h4>

    "You monkeys," Mu Yixue suddenly said to them.

    She then swung the spear in a swift motion.

    Because they were unprepared, they were hit by the spear on the head. Each was thrown in different directions, none could even put up a fight. The difference in their strength was too great.

    BOOM!

    An explosion urred in front as Bernard stood up. His expression was very gloomy, looking like he wanted to eat a whole human being.

    He who had never lost a fight against an enemy with the same cultivation was suddenly easily cornered by Mu Yixue, his mentality could not help but be hit hard.

    He often talked about reality to the people who challenged him, telling them how useless they were in front of him.

    However, today, he suddenly discovered a reality that seemed to be specific to him.

    "Charge!" Suddenly one of the Ice Pce disciples shouted, making the others move, attacking the young warriors.

    Because they were in a state of shock, so they were somewhat unprepared, some were killed outright.

    There was no need to doubt the cruelty of the Ice Pce disciples. They may all be women, but they were women who were also trained tomit massacres.

    On the other hand, Mu Yixue faced Bernard calmly.

    "Show me your strongest technique so that this fight won''t take long. Of course, I suggest you run now," she said.

    How could Bernard take such mockery.

    "I will kill you," he shouted.

    Boom!

    Countless lightning bolts appeared around him, then enveloped his body, forming a kind of new body that was three timesrger.

    He was like armor, but in Ciel''s eyes, he looked more like a robot created fromyers uponyers of lightning.

    Whoosh!

    With that form, he was apparently much faster.

    He appeared above Mu Yixue''s head, directly attacking her with his spear that was also lightning-coated.

    "Die..." Bernard shouted again.

    Most men probably wouldn''t say that to a beautiful woman like Mu Yixue, but that didn''t apply to Bernard who couldn''t control his emotions.

    In fact, he was actually thinking of approaching Mu Yixue after defeating her because he was amazed by her beauty.

    However, that was no longer possible now unless there were certain circumstances that could make him calm down.

    "So this is all you can do?" Mu Yixue did not lose herposure just because of Bernard''s new form.

    It still seemed weak from her point of view.

    "Too long!" Suddenly, Jian Wuxin, who was standing slightly behind Ciel and had not attracted anyone''s attention until now, suddenly moved.

    She lunged towards Bernard while drawing her sword.

    When she arrived in front of him, her sword was already out of its sheath, moving swiftly to his neck.

    Her sudden arrival startled people, especially her speed which was so fast that even the peak Hegemons barely saw her.

    And her sword easily pierced through Bernard''s lightning armor.

    The man could not have been more surprised than this. It only took an instant for the sword to hit his neck, splitting it instantly.

    "Damn it!"

    Bernard hastily moved, managing to divert the direction of the sword with his hand.

    Of course, that ended up causing his hand to be cut off until blood gushed out.

    He did not scream, but only became more grim.

    At this point, he had no more courage.

    After sessfully jumping once, he tried to escape, even shouting to order the others to retreat.

    "She''s the Sword God''s daughter, Miss Jian!" People quickly recognized Jian Wuxin.

    "Why did she attack Bernard?" Another asked.

    "I don''t know, but don''t you realize, she stood behind the Ice Prince from the beginning?"

    "This is strange."

    "Yeah, but her strength is amazing. She and Miss Mu are clearly on different levels."

    "Not strange at all, the Sword God''s daughter clearly inherited some of her father''s talent while Miss Mu, despite having an inferior background, but her talent ispletely on another level. The Ice Goddess epting her as a disciple must have a clear reason."

    "..."

    Apparently, Jian Wuxin did not stop after attacking Bernard once. She chased after him, showing a murderous gaze.

    This made people panic as she seemed to want to kill Bernard.

    "Girl, you dare!" Suddenly a hoarse voice echoed from the sky.

    From there, a bolt of lightning appeared which then formed into an eagle.

    It wasn''t very big, but the vibrations produced by its appearance were enough to distress many people, even the Demigods.

    When people stared at the lightning eagle with narrowed eyes, they suddenly realized that there was a thin old man inside.

    Some old Hegemon said after seeing him, "he''s the Second Elder of the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom, a Third Stage Demigod."

    "I didn''t expect that he also came along, that kingdom is really serious about the Mountain King''s tomb."

    "That''s not strange, if the news spreads further, there will definitely be moreing. Even those from other Realms will definitelye. Fortunately there doesn''t seem to be anyone spreading the news crazily."

    Although there was a Teleportation Formation that could send people to very distant ces, the resources required for ces too far away were also too great.

    People could not go as they pleased.

    The few who came from afar at this time were in reality only because they happened to have envoys on this continent.

    "This old man isn''t crazy, is he? Does he dare to attack the daughter of the Sword God?" An elder wondered.

    "Wait, did that womane here alone, where are her bodyguards? Doesn''t the Sword God have many subordinates?"

    "I don''t think there''s any sign of a Demigod with sword power around."

    "..."

    Whoosh!

    However, suddenly something ck appeared right behind the Second Elder''s back.

    It had the shape of a short spear, having an extremely sharp tip.

    Surprisingly, from the moment it appeared, the air instantly became extremely cold, and it was a cold that was abination of icy cold and the cold produced by an extremely strong killing intent.

 Chapter 97 Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 97 Deaths</h4>

    "What is this?" Even the Demigods trembled as they looked at the strange ck object.

    The problem was that it appeared too suddenly, as if it was instantly created out of thin air, created directly by nature.

    Absolutely no one could sense its existence. It could only be seen, anyone''s instincts going nk when not seeing it.

    "Maybe it''s ice," said a Demigod who seemed to know a lot of things.

    Because of this, people began to remember a certain figure, a figure who was greatly feared for her killing ability.

    "Now that I have no doubt, it''s the attack of the Ice Goddess'' third disciple, Kaiya, who is a Divine Night Snow Eagle."

    "It is unexpected that she is here, as expected of the Ice Prince, his status is too high, even the one guarding him is a terrifying figure."

    Shua!

    The ice spear easily pierced through the Second Elder''s back, causing his eyes to open wide.

    How could it not, it pierced right through his heart, and the attack damaged every part inside his body, even his soul began to crack.

    That signaled that his death was certain, he was just waiting for the process.

    "Damn girl, the Thunder God will definitely kill you to avenge me." In the end, he only shouted and cursed.

    Kaiya''s figure still did not appear, but her voice suddenly echoed. "A weak human like you shouldn''t try to be an eagle in front of me. This is your punishment and if the Thunder God doesn''t ept my actions, he cane looking for me."

    BANG!

    The man''s body shattered, scattering lightning everywhere. Some brought down mountains.

    Bernard turned even paler as he saw that.

    He didn''t expect that he would fall into a situation like this in such a short period of time.

    The problem was that he had never experienced it. Every conflict in his life had always been won in a dominating manner.

    Unfortunately, today he waspletely dominated, madepletely helpless.

    Now, he realized why the Ice Pce had a much higher reputation than the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom.

    Their Second Elder was easily killed by one of the Ice Goddess'' disciples, and he himself who was regarded as a rare genius lost in an extremely humiliating manner.

    Plus, there was one woman who was still after him and wanted to kill him.

    He began to worry about death even though he had always thought that he would not fear death. There were even thoughts of screaming and calling his father, hoping he would hear, ande to his aid.

    In truth, he really didn''t have any Protection Formation in his body even though he was the son of a God.

    This was the result of his own will as he had always believed that he would not lose to anyone at his age while those who were already strong like the Demigods should not dare to do anything to him.

    And he was never worried about the Gods because there were also few Gods who dared with his father plus they usually wouldn''t do anything to the younger generation unless they made them very angry.

    Whoosh!

    Jian Wuxin easily chased after the man.

    She passed by him and stood up to block his path, making him stop.

    Because of his injuries, his aura became chaotic and his breathing became unstable.

    "Miss Jian, I don''t think there''s any enmity between us," he said in a heavy tone as he had trouble speaking.

    At this point, he could only use words, hoping that Jian Wuxin would change her mind.

    Unfortunately, this one had power over him plus a stronger background than him so he waspletely helpless.

    Threats are useless to Jian Wuxin.

    And she did not respond to Bernard''s words. Her body moved, gliding towards him with her sword pointed forward.

    She attacked this man out of her own desire because she thought Mu Yixue was taking too long. However, the reason she really wanted to kill him was because it was Ciel''s order.

    She couldn''t refuse, worried that things were bad for herself.

    There was no other choice at the moment but to obey Ciel''s order.

    Bernard was unable to move as Jian Wuxin''s spiritual energy suppressed his body. Jian Wuxin easily arrived in front of him and instantly shed her sword at his neck.

    Bernard''s eyes trembled uncontrobly, and his expression began to show madness.

    "You whore, I know now, you sold yourself to that boy, hahaha Miss Jian, you and Miss Mu seem to be just horny whores!" In the end, he screamed, saying the nonsense he could say.

    He hoped that his words would at least cause bad rumors to the two women.

    Of course, none of that could stop his death.

    His neck was severed and his head was severed from his body, falling to the ground with an expression full of rage.

    Jian Wuxin''s sword sh was surprisingly gruesome. It also directly cut through his soul, causing immediate death to him.

    "Noooo..." Parker and Owen who were watching from afar shouted with horrified expressions.

    Bernard''s death meant they had to give an exnation to the Thunder God and their own fathers.

    However, that wasn''t really necessary either.

    Mei Mei''s bear appeared beside them. It had already finished fighting with the monkey as thetter had run away.

    Casually, the bear hit each of them with each of its fists.

    BANG! BANG!

    They were instantly ttened to the ground, dead without being able to retaliate at all.

    The difference of four stages of cultivation plus the terrifying strength of that bear made things end quickly.

    And they also didn''t have any Protection Formation because they were influenced by Bernard''s thought that they would be fine.

    Meanwhile, Ciel who was watching from the front door of the restaurant shook his head whileughing softly.

    He thought he was more powerful than he thought.

    The speed at which this matter was resolved could be said to exceed his expectations.

    And this was enough to scare the other sons of God.

    They were weaker than Bernard, on average only on par with Owen and Parker, so their fate would not be good if they also challenged Ciel.

    Ciel could see that they had decided not to try anything.

    They didn''t go just because they wanted to know what was really in the Mountain King''s tomb.

 Chapter 98 Like a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 98 Like a Sword</h4>

    "It''s time to go to the tomb," Ciel said to Mu Yixue and the others.

    The former nodded, but she said, "Ciel, if you can, you should ask those two madams to close all Teleportation Formations so that news of Bernard''s death doesn''t spread out. Honestly, there is still a possibility of danger if the Thunder God finds out."

    Ciel agreed with her suggestion as it made a lot of sense. However, before he could do anything about it, a tremor suddenly urred in the city center.

    After that, Madam Maya''s voice echoed in the city.

    "For the time being, this continent will be closed first," she said, surprising many people.

    However, having understood, everyone was silent.

    She had enormous authority. Even if her husband didn''t really build up power, no one dared to contradict him or his two wives'' orders.

    And knowing that this was to help the Ice Prince, so no one dared toin.

    Shua La La!

    Pegasus finally came, stopping in front of Ciel.

    At the same time, Jian Wuxin also returned. She looked at the winged white horse curiously.

    Ciel was actually a bit confused now whether it was necessary to take Mu Yixue with him on the horse''s back.

    It should have been like that, but now he had one additional woman that he didn''t think it was suitable to ignore.

    "Right, do you have a carriage?" He asked Mu Yixue as he came up with an idea that he thought was better.

    The woman nodded, waving her hand, not really thinking about why he wanted a carriage right now. Maybe he wanted to sit while leaning his back.

    A carriage then appeared in front of them.

    It was made of ice gold, gold with a color simr to ice, looking more luxurious than normal gold.

    Ciel calmly signaled to Pegasus to pull the carriage.

    After that, he said, "let''s ride!"

    He looked at Mu Yixue then Jian Wuxin.

    The former immediately pouted as she finally realized that Ciel wanted to be with her and Jian Wuxin at the same time.

    No wonder this guy wanted a carriage. The reason was not what she had expected.

    While Ciel immediately climbed into the carriage, Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin were still silent.

    In the end, there was awkwardness between them, so this was something difficult.

    But surprisingly enough, Jian Wuxin suddenly climbed into the carriage first.

    This was more surprising to Mu Yixue, even causing her beautiful lips to part.

    She was the owner of that carriage while Jian Wuxin was her enemy. Now she dared to precede her.

    Not wanting the woman to act up more, Mu Yixue finally climbed into the carriage as well.

    The people around who saw that looked at each other strangely, wondering how the Ice Prince made the two women ostensibly submit to him.

    Of course, they did not take Bernard''s words seriously.

    They are too beautiful to be described with profanity.

    To them, it''s more suitable to be called with romantic words.

    The only one who thought it was not romantic was Mei Mei who was sitting on her bear''s head. Her eyes were wide open while her face was frozen.

    Over time, her breathing even quickened.

    "No, no, I have to calm down. They will definitely kill each other someday, leaving the prince only for me," she said in a low voice, trying tofort herself.

    Meanwhile, in the carriage, Mu Yixue sat beside Ciel before Jian Wuxin could sit down.

    There were two seats there, each of which could actually be used for four people.

    However, under normal circumstances, it would be strange if three people sat on the same seat. One should have sat on a different seat so that they sat facing each other.

    Mu Yixue had a hunch that Jian Wuxin had a certain determination to get close to Ciel.

    Perhaps it was because she knew that she had no other path, and she had to choose the path where she had to follow Ciel, so she did everything with full resolution so that she could have the highest position or even suppress her in Ciel''s group.

    People with the heart of a sword always have such thoughts.

    Mu Yixue was sure Jian Wuxin would have deliberately sat next to Ciel if she hadn''t done it first, which was why she moved quickly.

    Only, she quickly discovered an unexpected move from Jian Wuxin.

    The woman apparently didn''t sit on the opposite side, she actually chose to sit next to Ciel even though she made some distance and stared at the window right after she sat down.

    Her expression was calm, seeming like she was pondering.

    "What are you doing?" Mu Yixue could not keep quiet because of that.

    In her eyes, this was more like a direct challenge.

    Even Ciel was astonished.

    However, Jian Wuxin did not respond to Mu Yixue''s question, nor did she change her expression or nce to the side.

    "Hey Miss!" Ciel finally spoke up as well, calling out to her.

    And when he did speak, she finally turned her gaze towards him.

    "What?" she asked Ciel.

    Thetter observed her overly calm face, as if there were no ripples at all in her mind.

    Because of such an expression, Ciel was also at a loss as to what to say to him.

    "My father is a sword and I am also a sword." Surprisingly enough, she said something, something that neither Ciel nor Mu Yixue understood.

    "What does that mean?" Ciel asked.

    "The best sword is the sharpest sword, the one that can cut through everything with a single sh. For any swordsman, it means doing things with full resolution. I don''t like hesitation, since I chose this path, I will do it with an open heart." The woman replied, making Mu Yixue''s eyes go extremely cold as this was indeed as she had expected.

    On the other hand, Ciel opened his mouth, surprised by her way of thinking.

    It also pleased him so much that he smiled.

    "I knew it, you''re a great woman," he said. "If you be my enemy, you will be a very great enemy. If you were my friend, you''d be a really great friend, and yeah, you''ve be my woman, and it looks like you''re going to be even greater."

    After saying that, Ciel ced his hand over the woman''s palm.

 Chapter 99 Short Trip

    <h4>Chapter 99 Short Trip</h4>

    Jian Wuxin''s reaction remained calm even though she saw Ciel''s hand touch hers.

    She didn''t try to do anything or dodge, letting him do what he wanted.

    Ciel was more curious because of that so he even shifted his butt until he actually arrived beside her, leaving Mu Yixue on the other side.

    Then, his hand slipped through her waist and embraced her.

    He pulled her slightly so that their bodies werepletely pressed together.

    Her eyes looked into his, even with such conditions, she was still able to calm down.

    Hua!

    At the same time, Pegasus also moved, stepping into the air, but it did not cause any shocks to the carriage at all.

    Ciel and Jian Wuxin were still staring at each other, a very disturbing sight to Mu Yixue. She finally turned her gaze outside, not wanting to look at them.

    However, she couldn''t help but stare at them again as she watched Ciel''s face move closer to Jian Wuxin''s.

    Thetter was also silent, not trying to dodge at all.

    ''This bastard, do I have to keep seeing things like this in the future?'' Mu Yixue wondered.

    When it was Mei Mei, she could be dismissive, but Jian Wuxin could be said to be on par with her, and even had some advantages as she was the daughter of a Supreme God, not just a disciple like her.

    She couldn''t underestimate her at all.

    In a few moments, Ciel''s lips finally met with Jian Wuxin''s.

    This time, there was a tremor in the woman''s body, her eyes also widened, but all of that was only momentary. Only her heart was beating quite fast.

    ''I was kissed,,'' she said to herself, looking intensely into Ciel''s silver eyes.

    She was surprised by the sensation she felt.

    In terms of appearance, she could not argue that Ciel had a very striking appearance.

    When she had first met Ciel, he had been able to ignore his appearance as she only recognized strength, but ever since Ciel had subdued her in such a domineering manner where she waspletely unable to resist, she could not help but admit that this man''s charm was very strong, making her who had originally felt forced to be as if she was epting all of this.

    It all made her understand what Mu Yixue meant.

    That woman shouldn''t have epted this either, but when it was already underway, she came to enjoy it.

    Over time, not only was her heart pounding, Jian Wuxin also felt her blood seem to heat up.

    On the other hand, Ciel felt a great sense of satisfaction, as if he had passed a high mountain, something that no one could pass.

    It was indeed such a fact. Jian Wuxin would be considered an untouchable woman. Making her fall in love was harder than anything, and forcing her was impossible.

    Unfortunately, that case did not apply to Ciel. He managed to force her, and it seemed like he was slowly making waves in her heart as well.

    He began to kiss her more deeply, pressing his lips against hers.

    At the same time, he sucked on her lips, making the air in her mouth flow into his along with a little of her saliva.

    Slowly, he pulled her body to face him.

    She could not stay still either, let alone in that position. In order to bnce her body position, Jian Wuxin had to hold onto Ciel''s body.

    However, perhaps because something rose up inside her body, her hands asionally moved without her realizing it, towards Ciel''s back.

    After a while, she even seemed to hug Ciel.

    Mu Yixue rolled her eyes at the sight, thinking that Jian Wuxin actually responded to Ciel quickly.

    At this moment, Jian Wuxin''s breath became very warm and Ciel could see the redness on her cheeks and neck.

    This woman''s body could not resist his body, but the important thing was that her heart was also open to him.

    Ciel became bolder, his hand moved, grabbing her breast, a movement that made her eyes tremble.

    Even Mu Yixue''s eyes trembled violently just because she saw that.

    She had felt her breasts being groped by Ciel''s hands many times.

    Until now, she considered it a thrilling experience and full of amazing sensations.

    It was something that could make her be extremely tender and spontaneously continue to respond to Ciel''s movements.

    Now that Jian Wuxin was also about to experience it, she became worried.

    Fortunately, something suddenly stopped Ciel before he could squeeze Jian Wuxin''s breasts.

    The carriage hadnded and also stopped, causing the three people in the carriage to wonder; ''has it arrived?''

    This naturally bothered Ciel. Even Jian Wuxin felt very disturbed as she began to sink into the pleasure of physical contact with Ciel.

    And Ciel also had no other choice but to break their kiss.

    "I think we should stop here, it''s because Pegasus is moving too fast," Ciel said, seeminglyining.

    Jian Wuxin couldn''t help but roll her eyes and she subconsciously looked down, staring at Ciel''s hand that was still holding one of her breasts.

    Even she blushed at the sight.

    Fortunately Ciel immediately moved his hand away from there.

    "Wuxin..." Ciel suddenly called out to Jian Wuxin, making her have to look at him.

    When Ciel''s sparkling eyes met her calm ones, Ciel said, "I thought you were an anti-romantic woman, it seems my previous thought was wrong, you might be more romantic than Yixue."

    Hearing his words, Jian Wuxin''s eyes nced in the other direction.

    "I have no other choice, than for me to experience inner suffering," she replied.

    "But you''re starting to like it, right?" Ciel continued to tease her.

    It was something Jian Wuxin could not deny because she was not the type to lie to herself.

    It wasfortable and sensational, making her heart pound. She could not make any excuses to refute Ciel''s words.

    "Why keep saying nonsense, let''s go down, I want to see the tomb," she said, changing the topic.

    Cielughed and nodded.

    "Sure, but to be honest, I can''t wait for our first night," he said which made Jian Wuxin''s entire neck turn very red.

    It caused various imaginations to sh through her head.

 Chapter 100 The Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 100 The Tomb</h4>

    ?

    When Ciel and the other two got off the carriage, they couldn''t help but be surprised at the number of people following behind them.

    The sky seemed to be full of people, even giving the impression that they were a swarm of bees. There were even some Demigods hiding among the people.

    However, there was one striking simrity between them all. From their expressions, it looked like they just wanted to watch.

    "Well, after I''m done, you guys can do whatever you want," Ciel said to them before turning around, taking a step forward.

    Currently, they were actually in the area of the giant mountains.

    However, in front of them was a smaller mountain.

    The key in Ciel''s hand directed him to that mountain, which meant the entrance was there.

    Not wanting to bother searching, Ciel activated the power of the Eyes of Heaven.

    With those eyes, he instantly discovered a faint thin aura collection that could barely be sensed.

    It wasing from the iron gate hidden behind the mass of vines.

    The gate seemed very old, already full of rust, but it still gave an oppressive feeling to Ciel who observed it.

    After that, Ciel pointed his finger at the area where the gate was and looked at Jian Wuxin.

    "Help me get rid of those vines," he told her.

    Their numbers were actually veryrge, it would take a very strong swordsman to get rid of them.

    Fortunately Ciel had Jian Wuxin by her side.

    The woman didn''t nod and such in response to his words, instead she leaped straight into the air, appearing in front of the vines.

    The sword that had beheaded Bernard came out of its sheath again, looking even more ferocious than before.

    Whoosh!

    She shed the sword forward. It did not hit the vines, nor did it produce any phenomenon like creating thousands of sword shes.

    People who saw the sword movement were even made to think that Jian Wuxin was just practicing by shing through the air.

    However, even without the phenomenon, the effect quickly became apparent.

    All the vines were cut into tiny leaves, so small that they could be directly used as condiments.

    They tumbled down, leaving the gate behind them.

    People were more interested in the gate, so they instantly forgot about Jian Wuxin''s sword sh.

    Their eyes shone brightly, showing their greed.

    Even if the Mountain King was only a Demigod, his treasure was enough to make all the cultivators under the God Realm enamored.

    However, he wasn''t just a Demigod, he was actually a young man with an unreasonable cultivation speed, and it was believed by many that he had an iparable treasure.

    If it really existed, it must be within that tomb.

    Right at the right side of the gate, there was a small hole that was almost invisible. People would not have noticed it if not for the faint light emanating from it.

    Ciel narrowed his eyes towards that hole.

    After which, he threw the key in his hand there.

    Whoosh!

    It quickly moved towards the hole, andnded right in it.

    Click!

    The key apparently turned itself, producing a faint sound.

    Right after that, the gate suddenly shook violently and the vibrations extended to the entire mountainous area. Some mountains even exploded instantly.

    "The entire tomb is down below," people said, seemingly excited even though they had originally onlye to watch.

    However, they also had high hopes because Ciel had previously said that they could enter after he was done.

    Given Ciel''s background, they thought he would only take the mysterious treasure, he should have ignored the others since the Ice Pce had more resources.

    As long as Ciel left the resources hidden in the tomb, they were already quite satisfied that they could fight over them.

    Slowly, the gate began to open, revealing the space behind it.

    There, there was a passage surrounded by red-colored stone walls.

    It was difficult to see further as it was really very dark and light could not enter due to its position.

    However, since it was connected to the outside world, people suddenly smelled the fragrance of various rare herbs.

    "As expected, the Mountain King has destroyed quite a few sects on his journey. He has plundered their resources so the resources he has are more than most Fourth Stage Demigods." Some old man said.

    "Yeah, I''m sure there are quite a few who can help us break through," another replied.

    "I just hope the Demigods can''t get in. That way, we''ll be the biggest yers there."

    "Too bad we can''t know until we try."

    "..."

    On the other side, Ciel looked at Mu Yixue and the other Ice Pce disciples.

    He said, "follow me!"

    After that, he took a step.

    However, at the same time, a ck-haired female figure suddenly appeared beside him like a ghost.

    She quickly attracted people''s attention.

    Of course, she was Kaiya.

    Seeing her, Mu Yixue immediately saluted and greeted her.

    "Senior sister," she said softly.

    Kaiya nodded to Mu Yixue before saying to Ciel, "Prince, let me try to enter, if it works, things will be easier for you."

    Apparently, she wanted to investigate the tomb.

    Of course, when talking about Kaiya, it wasn''t just about whether or not the tomb could be entered by Demigods.

    Even if the tomb did not allow Demigods, that case might not apply to Kaiya since she had a very extraordinary ability to hide, or even deceive the eyes of others.

    Because of that ability, she could naturally deceive the formation on that tomb.

    Ciel nodded in response. Her help was indeed much needed. His safety can be assured with the formations inside his body, even attacking hidden monsters won''t be difficult with Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin by his side.

    However, all obstacles could be removed quickly if Kaiya also came along.

    After Ciel nodded, Kaiya immediately moved.

    She flew slowly to the entrance of the tomb, observed by everyone, especially the Demigods.

    Unfortunately, when she arrived in front of the entrance, a faint light shaped like a shield suddenly appeared, blocking her steps.

    When she touched it, the entire mountain range shook again.

    "Failure!" The Demigods were instantly disappointed when they saw that.

    Maybe they could force it with force, but the result could be worse as the tomb could have destroyed itself.

    However, just when they were disappointed, Kaiya suddenly moved backwards before advancing again.

    This time, she moved so fast that no one could see her anymore.

    Surprisingly, after that shepletely disappeared.

 Chapter 101 Enter

    <h4>Chapter 101 Enter</h4>

    "Uh, where is she?" People were wondering.

    Although Kaiya almost always hid, but since she had already shown herself, she shouldn''t just disappear again.

    However, people were quickly surprised again as they found Kaiya suddenly appearing inside the passage behind the gate.

    She stood calmly there, unaffected by any obstructions while the faint light that had previously obstructed her still hadn''tpletely disappeared.

    "This, what''s going on?" A new Demigod was astonished.

    "I guess that''s her technique," an old Demigod replied. He seemed to know something.

    "Ahh, it''s better not to talk about this because it will only give us a headache. That woman is too unique, she has many abilities that can deceive the eye, so it''s not strange that she can do things that we can''t do."

    The old Demigod''s exnation made the young Demigod gulp. He became even more afraid of Kaiya because her abilities were really too unpredictable. In other words, killing him was just a trivial matter to her.

    "Great!" Mu Yixue also showed admiration as she looked at Kaiya''s abilities.

    "If you and her are the same age, have equivalent cultivation, can you match her?" Ciel asked her.

    He was rather curious about the abilities of this Ice Goddess disciple.

    Although he had already made love with Mu Yixue, but he didn''t know much about her abilities.

    The question was whether Mu Yixue was not as great as Kaiya.

    However, it seemed impossible for the Ice Goddess to ept a disciple who was worse than her previous disciple. They were at least equal in terms of having advantages.

    Mu Yixue gave Ciel a strange nce because of that question.

    After which, she nodded, showing confidence.

    "I''m sure I''m not the least bit inferior to her," she replied.

    "What is the basis of your confidence?" asked Arthur.

    "I''m not the type to have special abilities like the other three master''s disciples, but my talent in ice techniques is very high. I can master any of the master''s techniques as long as I''ve reached the level of those techniques. Plus, I''ve also managed to create some of my own techniques that are not inferior to the master''s techniques. That''s my strength, and with that I canpete with anyone who has unique abilities. Even Master often says that I''m the most like her. Some people are born of ice, but we are the kind who can conquer ice to be our strength."

    When exining about that, Mu Yixue actually looked proud. It even seemed like she thought she was better than the other Ice Goddess disciples. Or perhaps she believed she could defeat them under the same conditions but did not want to appear arrogant so she did not say so.

    But it was indeed something she was very proud of, the simrity with the Ice Goddess.

    It was precisely people with such abilities who could usually forge ahead though often slower than those with unique abilities.

    Her proud look slightly displeased Ciel, heughed softly and said, "You are indeed a very great woman, this makes me wonder if I am also very great for being able to make you my woman."

    "You!" Mu Yixue couldn''t help but blush as she heard his words.

    Ciel continued his steps towards the entrance of the tomb where Jian Wuxin was waiting. The woman stared at Kaiya, making detailed observations. Perhaps she was also surprised by her abilities.

    After Ciel passed her, she immediately followed him, joining the Ice Pce disciples who were looking at the tomb curiously.

    They all easily stepped into it, unhindered by anything.

    In an instant, they arrived in front of Kaiya.

    "Is it alright that you appeared like this?" Ciel asked her.

    She was clearly able to outwit the formation within the tomb, but if her figure continued to appear, the formation might realize her trick.

    Kaiya responded with a faint smile, she replied, "as long as I don''t unleash excessive power, it''s fine. Even if I unleashed the power of a First Stage Demigod, I would still be considered a Hegemon, a very powerful Hegemon, and that would be enough to explore every area in this tomb.

    "Of course, even if the worst happens, I have absolute confidence to take you all away and retrieve the best object in this tomb."

    "Does that mean you already know where it is?" asked Ciel, quite excited.

    Of course, he could also search for it with the power of the Eyes of Heaven, but this tomb was vast, and it would take time.

    "Right!" Ciel remembered something.

    He turned around and walked towards the gate.

    The previous key was still stuck in the gate''s keyhole.

    It was an important thing, he couldn''t leave it there because he would definitely need it again.

    After taking the key, he quickly returned and said, "let''s go!"

    Kaiya nodded then led them all into the passage which seemed to be getting darker as they went further into it.

    It reached a point where they couldn''t see anymore.

    Under ordinary conditions where thousands of people entered this tomb simultaneously, this passage would definitely be a graveyard for many people.

    Kaiya who was leading at the front then activated the light from her hand which instantly illuminated the passage.

    Apparently there were many statues there, from dragon statues to crocodile statues. Some were human statues.

    They were really statues, but somehow gave a very strong gloomy impression.

    After a while, Ciel and the others arrived at an area where there were several other passages.

    "This way!" Kaiya led the way to the hallway on the far right.

    However, just as they stepped into it, a ferocious roar suddenly echoed from the depths of the passage, apanied by a mighty aura moving towards them.

    Ciel spontaneously activated his Eyes of Heaven, but instead of finding a giant monster, he found a human with apletely bandaged body.

    ''A mummy,'' he thought.

    This is a creature often found in tombs. Usually mummies are from preserved corpses so their powers are still hidden within their bodies.

    With a certain push from either the formation or the gloomy environment, they can still move like they are alive.

 Chapter 102 Another Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 102 Another Conflict</h4>

    The mummy was very fast, faster than most Hegemons. He was the kind that would make things difficult for many people. It only took an instant for him to arrive in front of Ciel and the others.

    Kaiya who was standing in front was the first to be attacked. The mummy opened his mouth very wide and a very strong death energy gathered in front of that mouth, forming a sort of ball.

    This was a strange way of attacking, obviously because he had no more intelligence to think.

    Unfortunately, he attacked the wrong person.

    Kaiya only had to stare at him, which instantly turned the air extremely cold.

    Slowly, the mummy''s movements slowed down as if his body weight was increasing. However, it was actually because his body was slowly freezing.

    Before his attack could hit Kaiya, he had alreadypletely frozen, bing a statue of sorts.

    After that, Kaiya suddenly pointed her finger at the mummy.

    BANG!

    Powerful Spiritual Energy gushed out from that finger, pushing the mummy backwards and continuing like that, destroying whatever was in front.

    It seemed that Kaiya wanted to speed up the journey by directly destroying everything in front.

    This indeed made things easy.

    She only needed to unleash the power equivalent to a First Stage Hegemon, and that meant her attacks could reach the end of the tomb.

    To Ciel and the others, everything happened too fast and they also did not see clearly what was happening.

    When everything disappeared, they saw a long road ahead of them.

    The road could be said to be quite bright as the remnants of Kaiya''s power still emitted a clear light.

    And along that road, Ciel saw various creatures including living Beasts.

    They seemed confused by what was happening. Some who had strong instincts even became worried.

    Of course, they weren''t the only ones to be found, there were all sorts of treasures, from weapons with dazzling light to various rare nts and pills ced haphazardly. Some had been destroyed by Kaiya''s attack.

    "So many, can we take some?" Apparently, all those resources still attracted the Ice Pce disciples, they looked very eager for them. Even Mu Yixue stared at some that seemed like they could help her.

    Ciel of course didn''t care about what they wanted. He casually waved his hand and replied, "no problem, but don''t let this tomb be empty, just take the ones on this road."

    He still cared about his face. If he walked out of this tomb while taking all the resources, others would probably think of him and the Ice Pce as poor that they had to take something that should be shared with the people.

    The Ice Pce disciplesughed at his words.

    "Don''t worry, Prince, we''ll only take a few, the ones that are really useful to us, no one will realize that we took some," said one of those disciples who happened to have an easygoing personality.

    Ciel nodded then looked at Kaiya.

    "Take me to the end!"

    He thought about getting there as soon as possible.

    Kaiya nodded, she enveloped his body with her Spiritual Energy before taking a step.

    In an instant, she and Ciel disappeared from there.

    Even Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin could not detect their movements.

    Both of them were somewhat disappointed at being left here. Although they could go to the end of the tomb themselves, Ciel would probably already be finished there when they arrived.

    Since it was like that, Jian Wuxin who was not part of the Ice Pce ended up moving to some resources that were of interest to her.

    She came to this tomb in addition to wanting to find out the secrets of the Mountain King, also wanted to have an adventure and gain something by relying on herself.

    Although this ended up being an easy adventure, but she had already paid a heavy price, giving herself to Ciel. She naturally wouldn''t make this opportunity, at least she got a little payback.

    No one cared about her actions. The others were busy doing things for themselves.

    Even Mu Yixue didn''t seem to be holding back.

    Incidentally, Mei Mei was nearby, so inevitably, their gazes sometimes met unintentionally.

    If they were close friends before, now it was a clear animosity.

    Mei Mei showed her displeasure while Mu Yixue continued to show her superiority.

    Unfortunately, the superiority of one side made this hostility ufortable.

    Mei Mei as the inferior always feels pressured which then ends in frustration.

    "Hmph, the future is always full of possibilities. Those who are better today are not necessarily betterter. There have been too many instances where geniuses only be mediocre while the less talented reach a higher stage." Unable to bear it, Mei Mei identally said what she was thinking, and it was clearly shown to Mu Yixue.

    Her words instantly made all the Ice Pce disciples stop their steps, then looked at her with their mouths open.

    They had already sensed the conflict between the two from the start, but when one party spoke, the conflict might spill over into the next stage.

    Even Jian Wuxin turned her gaze to Mei Mei then looked at Mu Yixue.

    She was the only one who didn''t know anything, but it was impossible for her not to understand now. After all, this kind of thing happened in her n as well.

    Due to being the target of Mei Mei''s words, Mu Yixue couldn''t help but knit her brows.

    She attracted attention because of that, but this was not the attention she liked. She also felt somewhat ufortable.

    In the end, she chose to look away while saying, "if you have determination, that''s a good thing, but you should always remember that I also have great determination. I would be happy if you could really catch up to me."

    Mu Yixue chose to act mature. That way, she at least did not appear to be bullying Mei Mei who was several years younger than her.

    However, Mei Mei only became more offended. Her mouth pouted again.

    Unfortunately, she seemed to have run out of words. No words came out even when she opened her mouth.

    This increased the awkwardness, but it didn''t bother Ciel who left with Kaiya even though he knew what was happening because he was watching them with his Eyes.

    For that matter, he still regarded it as natural. Compared to Madam Maya and Madam Zhou''s rivalry, their rivalry could be said to be a cute rivalry.

 Chapter 103 Awkward

    <h4>Chapter 103 Awkward</h4>

    In just a few minutes, Ciel carried by Kaiya finally arrived at the end of the tomb.

    There was an old hall that looked like a ruin. The walls were peeling off everywhere and many wine bottles were scattered around.

    A gloomy aura filled the hall, and it was an aura that gave a very threatening impression. A person with weak strength would tremble if they stood here.

    Ciel was able to calm down only because he had the protection of Kaiya.

    He didn''t do much observing as his eyes were quickly drawn to the golden throne at the end of the hall, more precisely to the small wooden chest on top of the throne.

    The chest seemed to be made of ironwood, having a solid brown color. It also had a keyhole in the center.

    At first nce, there was no aura emanating from the wooden chest, but Ciel who looked at it with the Eye of Heaven found so manyyers of invisible formations enveloping the wooden chest.

    ''It must be inside here,'' he thought.

    He enhanced his Eyes of Heaven ability so that he could see inside the wooden chest.

    With ease, he saw the object hidden inside. The formations could not block his view.

    "Eh!" And what he saw could not help but confuse him.

    It was something that looked like a diamond, having a constantly changing color.

    At first, Ciel thought it was a rock, but after observing longer, he suddenly realized that it was not a solid object.

    ''What is this?'' He wondered with narrowed eyes.

    "Prince, look out!" Kaiya suddenly shouted, startling Ciel.

    He felt something bad right after that.

    Sure enough, when he looked to the side, he suddenly found a strange, statue-like creature, holding arge sword.

    It flew towards him at an unimaginable speed.

    There was no doubt that it could kill him. Luckily Kaiya appeared right beside him after she gave him a warning.

    An ice sword appeared in her hand, she used it to block the statue-like creature''srge sword.

    ng!

    A loud crash resounded. Kaiya wasn''t pushed in the slightest, but the creature was instantly thrown back, hitting the wall until it copsed.

    However, it reappeared an instantter. Theck of intelligence seemed to make it unaware of who it was dealing with.

    This time, Kaiya looked at it with cold eyes. Instantly, the creature''s body froze, making it unable to move anymore.

    "It''s safe now," Kaiya said to Ciel.

    Her warning was actually just needless nonsense because the difference in power between herself and the various mechanisms in this tomb was too great.

    Ciel shook his head, then walked over to the throne.

    The chest seemed to have to be opened directly here as he saw that the formations enveloping the chest were fused with this tomb. If it was taken by force, something bad could happen.

    Ciel was actually a bit hesitant about opening the chest here. How could he not, Kaiya was beside him.

    She must also be interested and curious about the treasure that could increase the Mountain King''s cultivation at an unimaginable speed. Not to mention that if she knew the type of treasure, if she saw it in person, it could have increased her greed so much that she chose to betray the Ice Goddess.

    And Kaiya was clearly aware of Ciel''s hesitation because the man fell silent as he arrived in front of the wooden chest.

    "Prince, are you afraid of me?" Surprisingly enough, she immediately spoke that, appeared beside Ciel, and looked at his face with a seemingly innocent gaze.

    Ciel opened his mouth as he saw the way she reacted.

    When she realized his thoughts, it was enough to make him feel awkward, but she even brought it up, then looked at him with such an expression.

    After thinking about it, Ciel thought Kaiya did have a slightly innocent personality.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been immediately fooled by the rumors saying that he was the son of the Ice Goddess.

    Of course, she wasn''t the stupid type either. When she saw something, she could stille to her senses in no time.

    "Uhmmm..." Ciel who was not sure what to say cleared his throat.

    After a quick thought, he said; "you know, before I came to the Ice Pce, I lived in a harsh ce, betraying each other between friends was amon thing."

    He chose to be honest with his hesitation, but added a few words to make Kaiya understand him.

    His harsh life in the past could easily be used as a very reasonable excuse.

    Hearing that, Kaiya held her chin and nodded as if she agreed with what he said.

    "We do have to be wary of whoever it is including the people closest to us," she said.

    "Then what should I do Prince to make you feel safe? Or do you want me to help you destroy all the formations guarding that wooden chest?"

    As it turned out, Kaiya only showed her innocence more. She had no solution to this problem, so she asked Ciel.

    Unfortunately, thetter doesn''t have a solution yet either.

    Getting more and more confused, he finally shook his head.

    "Maybe I''m thinking too much and being cautious," he said.

    "Wait, Prince, you can''t let your guard down, after all, I am indeed very curious about the treasure." Kaiya hastily said right after Ciel said his thoughts.

    She even looked worried, as if she wasn''t sure she hadn''t done something strange.

    Ciel''s hand that had previously started moving towards the wooden chest finally stopped. His eyes stared at Kaiya while his mouth opened slightly.

    "Do you have any thoughts of snatching it from me?" asked Ciel.

    "Yes!" Kaiya nodded calmly.

    Ciel, "...."

    "Maybe we do have to forcefully take this wooden chest, after all, as long as the key is in your hands, it will be safe. You just need to keep the key so that I can''t take it away. Your body should be protected, right?" said Kaiya.

    Seeing her increasingly doubtful expression, Ciel ended up wanting tough and cry at the same time.

    "What do you think, Prince?" asked Kaiya.

    Ciel, who felt that there was no other way, finally chose to nod.

    "Alright, now I don''t care anymore, if this tomb has to be destroyed, let it be, let others dismantle it underground," he said.

    Kaiya smiled at that. She then pointed her hand at the throne.

    "Prince, pleasee behind me," she said.

    Ciel did as she said, stepping behind her.

    Right after that, Kaiya added, "let''s get rid of this hidden soul first."

    "Hidden soul?" Ciel became hesitant at her words.

    Meanwhile, Kaiya sent a drop of spiritual energy into the wooden crate.

    Rumble!

    Suddenly the hall shook while a majestic aura emerged from the air.

    "Finally, someone came and reached this point. Girl, is it you, well, you will receive my inheritance, be the next holder of my treasure, now kneel down and call me, the Mountain King, as your master." A majestic voice appeared following the majestic aura.

    Only a moment after that, Ciel saw the spiritual figure of a long-haired youth with a body that seemed to be able to withstand the fall of the sky.

    He was wearing an extremely luxurious long ck robe, standing with his hands on his back.

    "This is the remnant soul of the Mountain King, it should appear when you open the wooden chest, but it doesn''t haveplete intelligence, it''s just acting on the Mountain King''s orders before he died," Kaiya said to Ciel in a low voice.

    "Because I activated the soul, so it thinks I opened the wooden chest," she added.

    Kaiya stared at the spiritual figure and then shook her head.

    She replied, "not to mention now that you''re dead, even when you were alive, you didn''t deserve to be my master. You''re just a small fishpared to my great master."

    Hearing Kaiya''s words, the Mountain King''s soul who appeared in a dignified manner could not help but be stunned.

    "What did you say?" he asked in a quick tone.

    How could he not be astonished. This ce was designed for those much weaker than him, he was looking for someone worthy, who would then be his heir. Talent was not important as his wealth could overlook that.

    In theory, there was no way those who entered this tomb could resist all that. Unless this tomb was entered by people who shouldn''t be.

    Kaiya smiled faintly, she didn''t respond, just waved her hand.

    A great force then gathered, pressing down on the Mountain King.

    "You''re not an Hegemon?" The man''s eyes were made wide, unfortunately he couldn''t say more as his body had already exploded.

    BANG!

    The spiritual body''s explosion caused the entire tomb to shake violently, the people outside even found the ground shifting downwards.

    Kaiya who knew that the chaos in this tomb was about to begin moved quickly.

    She grabbed the wooden chest, which instantly made the hidden formations glow.

    They emitted an extremely powerful aura. Even if they were made by the Mountain King when he was near death, the power was still enormous.

    Fortunately Kaiya wasn''t weak either, she was a Third Stage Demigod with extremely terrifyingbat power.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Kaiya''s Spiritual Energy began to destroy the formations.

    She only needed a little to dislodge the wooden chest from the throne.

    After that, she grabbed Ciel''s hand, cing the wooden chest in his hand before pulling him away.

    Whoosh!

    This time, she used maximum speed, arriving at the area where Mu Yixue and the others were in just a few seconds.

    Then, she enveloped them all with her spiritual energy before pulling them out of the tomb.

 Chapter 104 Infinite Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 104 Infinite Cultivation</h4>

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, Ciel and the others arrived outside the tomb.

    Other than Ciel and Kaiya, the others were very confused, wondering what had happened that they were moved now that they still hadn''t finished taking the resources they could take.

    However, they quickly discovered the area of the mountain range was beginning to copse, as if the mountain was about to be buried underground.

    "Damn, the tomb is going to sink." The people who saw that couldn''t help but panic because if the tomb sank, it would be difficult for them to enter.

    "What should we do?" They wondered, and those led by a Demigod could only stare at their leader.

    At this point, only the Demigods could be relied upon.

    Some of them instantly moved, sending their power downwards.

    What they did was create hole after giant hole below so that the path to the tomb was open before it sank further.

    Since quite a few cooperated, the result was not so bad.

    After the tremors stopped, there were several very deep holes that managed to form, connecting thend above and the tomb below.

    "Luckily it didn''t explode," said the Demigods with a sigh of relief.

    Of course, they were still curious about Ciel.

    Their gazes turned to him, trying to figure out what he had gotten himself into.

    They quickly found a wooden crate in his hands, something that made them squint their eyes.

    "Is that in it?" They wondered.

    "What could it be? Could it be a treasure that can make the Gods fight?"

    "As long as they know what the treasure is, there is no doubt that they will fight. Haven''t there been many Gods seeking the tomb of the Mountain King so far?"

    "Yeah, but since it''s in the hands of the Ice Prince now, even the Gods will think many times before acting."

    "Humph, I''m afraid there are none at all who dare in this Realm of Life. Even the other Supreme Gods always avoid conflict with the Ice Goddess."

    "...."

    Those Demigods didn''t discuss for too long, they immediately entered the tomb with their juniors.

    In a short time, the mountainous area shook again, but not because of the tomb, but because too much power erupted inside the tomb.

    Ciel did not pay attention to them at all, he continued to stare at the wooden chest in his hand, wondering when and where he would open it.

    In truth, he didn''t feelpletely safe, after all, the Blue Cloud God would be back soon, and there was no doubt that he was a dangerous party.

    He could just go crazy and take the wooden chest away from him along with the key.

    ''Maybe I need to return to the Ice Continent first,'' he thought.

    That was the most rational choice.

    "Prince, what are your ns now?" Kaiya asked with a serious look.

    The others also looked at him like that, asionally ncing at the wooden crate in his hands.

    "Well, let''s go back to the Ice Pce now," Ciel replied.

    Hearing that, everyone immediately nodded except for Jian Wuxin.

    "I''m going back to my n," she said suddenly.

    Ciel turned his gaze to her and then nodded.

    "Okay, I''ll visit youter," he replied.

    Jian Wuxin pressed her lips together when she heard his words. She didn''t say anything else, turning around before taking a step away.

    Apparently she also had an artifact that she could use to move very quickly, as if she was using an Upper Level Flying Ark.

    In just a split second, she disappeared from the sight of Ciel and the others.

    At the same time, the Pegasus pulling Mu Yixue''s carriage came towards Ciel, looking ready to take him away.

    "Prince, let me take you all, it''ll be faster," Kaiya said.

    Ciel nodded, not objecting to her suggestion because for him the important thing was speed.

    Whoosh!

    Kaiya immediately moved, making Ciel and the others disappear.

    Not long after, they reappeared in the city, right in front of the Teleportation Formation area to the surprise of the people there as the area was closed now.

    Right after Ciel appeared there, Madam Maya suddenly appeared in front of Ciel. The woman clearly sensed his presence, so she approached him.

    "Prince, do you wish to return?" she asked in confusion.

    "Yeah, I''m going back now, but don''t worry, I''ll still be back," he replied.

    Here, he not only wanted to take care of Madam Zhou, but also the Ancient Night Race that was obviously hiding on this continent.

    Hearing his answer, Madam Maya nodded, then ordered the guards of the formation area to open the formations.

    In an instant after that, all the Teleportation Formations were opened again.

    Ciel and the others immediately entered the Teleportation Formation towards the Ice Continent.

    "It seems the Ice Prince has already obtained the treasure," people said as they watched Ciel''s departure.

    "Later we can at least see what the treasure looks like. If the Ice Prince''s cultivation increased drastically, it should indeed be as rumored."

    "Come on,e on, we should go too!"

    Those people whose journeys were dyed immediately resumed traveling, going to their respective destination continents.

    And when they arrived there, they began to spread the word.

    When he arrived at the Ice City, Ciel went straight to the empty Ice Pce, even leaving Mu Yixue behind because when he opened the wooden chest, he didn''t want to be seen by anyone.

    He sat on the throne of the Ice Goddess, observing the wooden chest again and the key.

    "It shouldn''t matter now," he said.

    Here, no one could enter without the permission of the Ice Goddess or him. Even Kaiya could only wait outside regardless of her status.

    After calming down enough, Ciel finally inserted the key into the wooden chest''s keyhole.

    Click!

    The key turned itself and the wooden chest opened immediately, revealing the object hidden inside.

    Ciel immediately felt the aura of that thing, which was actually only faintly emanating.

    However, just bying into contact with that aura, he suddenly had information entering his head directly, and it had exactly the same sensation as the sensation when he received the information from the Eyes of Heaven.

    At the same time, he found it starting to enter his body, sinking into his stomach, and it seemed to be staying there until he died.

    (Infinite Cultivation)

    This was also one of the Nine Heavenly Treasures. And it only has one ability, which is to help one''s cultivation.

    In terms of assisting, this treasure''s ability can be said to be extremely ridiculous or too unreasonable because as long as the requirement are met, even a wed mortal man can be a God one day.

    The only limitation was that requirement.

    However, the requirement was also not something unattainable or impossible for a Mountain King with no background to reach the peak of the Demigod Realm in such a short period of time.

    Basically, you just needed to be near the people whose cultivation you wanted to achieve. When you are there, the treasure will transfer the cultivation of those people into your body to be yours.

    It has no effect at all on the people whose cultivation you''ve obtained, and they won''t even be able to feel it.

    The closer you are to those people, the faster the process will be. It will even be very fast if you make body contact without any barriers.

    Of course, the process will also be faster when those people have very high cultivation.

    Afterprehending that information, Ciel''s face froze for quite a while while his eyes flickered.

    He actually wanted tough, but refrained because he was starting to not want to look like a wild boy.

    After a while, he sent a message to Mu Yixue toe over as soon as possible.

    The woman came not long after, still in the same clothes except her hair was in a ponytail.

    She looked at Ciel sitting on the throne where the wooden chest was already fully opened.

    Mu Yixue''s eyes gazed into the wooden chest, wanting to see what was inside, but she found it was already empty, and she saw no other objects around Ciel.

    Only, she was sure that Ciel had called out to her because of that.

    She continued to pace, approaching the young man.

    And when she arrived in front of him, the young man suddenly grabbed her hand, then pulled her into his arms.

    "What are you doing?" Mu Yixue was surprised because she thought he was going to talk about something, why now suddenly hug her?

    Because of his rtionship with Jian Wuxin, she was quite upset with him, so being hugged by him made her feel used.

    Ciel didn''t respond to her words, he focused on the thing inside his body. It also gave him information on how to use it, which was actually very easy, no different from how to cultivate in general.

    Slowly, he began to cultivate.

    Uniquely, this was a type of cultivation that could not be perceived by others.

    In an instant afterwards, he immediately felt a spiritual energy that gave off a mysterious impression flowing from Mu Yixue''s body into his.

 Chapter 105 Breakthroughs

    <h4>Chapter 105 Breakthroughs</h4>

    "Great!" Ciel couldn''t help but say that because his cultivation had really improved sharply.

    Amazingly he found that the cultivation had a very good foundation, perhaps perfect. Now it was no wonder why the Mountain King also had unrivaledbat power.

    Over time, Ciel began to hug Mu Yixue more tightly as it made the process go faster.

    He started to get curious so he started doing creations. His lips kissed Mu Yixue''s neck, sucking it firmly so that the woman moaned softly while her skin flushed.

    She was getting aroused but also confused because Ciel was currently quite strange. His movements didn''t seem like he wanted to make love.

    At the same time, Ciel thought, ''maybe the result can be more amazing if we make love.''

    After thinking that, Ciel stopped sucking Mu Yixue''s neck, he looked at her face with an expression that was hard to exin.

    "What happened to you?" Mu Yixue asked with narrowed eyes. She tried to calm down even though her body was already starting to get aroused.

    Ciel smiled at her as he stood up.

    Without saying anything, he took off his shirt.

    "You, what do you want to do?" Mu Yixue became panicked.

    "I want to make love to you, of course," Ciel replied calmly.

    Hearing that, Mu Yixue trembled.

    She wouldn''t react much if Ciel only wanted that because they had already done it once and she had already admitted that she liked that.

    The problem was this ce, this was the hall of the Ice Goddess'' pce, the most sacred ce for everyone in the Ice Pce.

    "Don''t you realize where you are?" asked Mu Yixue.

    She who originally wanted to adapt to Ciel''s wishes suddenly failed to do so.

    How could she not, this man was bing more and more unreasonable with time.

    "If you really want to, let''s go to my house," Mu Yixue added in a soft voice, trying to calm Ciel down because she also didn''t want Ciel to think she was challenging him.

    "Come on!" Unfortunately, Ciel was not a man who was easily advised when it came to pleasure.

    He hugged Mu Yixue''s body then kissed her lips, deliberately making her helpless by relying on her body.

    In a short time, Mu Yixue''s breathing became warm and rapid, as if her blood was being burned by fire.

    Ciel began to pull down her dress. Since it was a short dress, things were easier.

    Mu Yixue who was starting to drown in desire couldn''t stop Ciel.

    When she came to her senses, she was alreadypletely naked.

    Ciel, on the other hand, lowered his pants without letting go of Mu Yixue''s body, until his dick hit the woman''s stomach.

    "How about master back," she said, gritting her teeth.

    She wanted to resist but began to have trouble resisting because of thefortable sensation of body contact with Ciel''s body.

    "If she returns today, I will erase all evidence of your crimes," Ciel replied, making a bet.

    He did not dy any longer. In that standing position, he inserted his dick into Mu Yixue''s pussy.

    "Ohhh..." The woman started moaning until her waist became soft. She almost fell but held Ciel''s body firmly because if she fell, she would fall onto the Goddess'' throne, something she was very afraid of.

    When his dick sankpletely inside Mu Yixue''s pussy, Ciel was immediately shocked.

    His cultivation actually broke through immediately. He had reached the peak of the Spiritual King Realm, just one step away from breaking through.

    Surprisingly, his breakthrough did not produce any explosions or ripples. It was calm as if nothing had happened.

    Plus, his aura was also made extremely faint by the treasure, making even Mu Yixue unable to realize the change in his aura. He could practically hide his cultivation until he used it to fight.

    "Ciel!" Mu Yixue began to lose her mind, she hugged Ciel tighter to hold on and to gain more warmth.

    Ciel became somewhat confused about what he should do, just stay still and hug her or wiggle his hips.

    The problem was that this would be ufortable if he cum.

    ''No, something is wrong.'' When Ciel moved his hips slightly, he suddenly realized his cultivation process had be many times faster than it was now.

    He thought about what happened and finally had a spection. ''Maybe that movement stimted Mu Yixue''s body so that her aura came out inrge quantities and flowed into my body. I understand now. To think that one of the Heavenly Treasures has a concept like this, this is indeed a strange world, or perhaps it works following the ways of culture.''

    Having discovered that, Ciel immediately wiggled his hips, causing Mu Yixue to moan incessantly, bing louder with time as if she had forgotten where she was. Even subconsciously she began to follow Ciel''s movements.

    And due to moving too fast, Ciel also cum faster, something that was inevitable.

    However, it didn''t upset him, he still felt very satisfied as the increase in such a short period of time was absolutely ridiculous.

    He had broken through to the Hegemon Realm, not in the First Stage, but in the Second Stage. In other words, he was only five stages away from Mu Yixue.

    Of course, the effects of having fucked so hard made him extremely exhausted.

    He fell onto the throne and sat down like he wanted to lie down.

    Mu Yixue who was also exhausted had no time to think about the evil thing she did. Her head rested on Ciel''s chest and she tried to stabilize her breathing.

    In fact, Ciel was still cultivating although much slower.

    His exhausted body made it difficult for him.

    ''This treasure helps a lot, but it''s still impossible to do it non-stop. I also need to rest. Plus, I need to adapt to my new cultivation for a while,'' he thought.

    Meanwhile, Mu Yixue who had finally calmed down raised her head to look at Ciel''s face.

    "What treasure did you actually get?" she asked suddenly with suspicious eyes.

    She was Mu Yixue in the end, a genius with astonishing talent. She had strong instincts plus quick thinking ability.

    When she felt suspicious, she often spected.

    Ciel''s strangeness was too obvious to her.

    Although she had difficulty specting because this was indeed something very difficult to understand, she was still close toing to some certain conclusions.

    This was not something Ciel could answer, he pinched her waist and smiled, saying nothing, which was clearly an expression that he did not want to tell her.

    Mu Yixue was sullen and annoyed, but also unable to protest.

    Right after that, Ciel suddenly saw movement in the sky with his Eyes of Heaven. It was the Elf Queen. That woman seemed to be heading towards this pce.

    "Hurry up and get dressed," he said to Mu Yixue.

    It wasn''t that he was afraid of being naked in front of the Elf Queen, but it was better not to, especially since there was Mu Yixue too, what if the Elf Queen thought of Mu Yixue as a cute young girl, then intended to make her her sugar baby.

    Ciel didn''t want that to happen.

    Mu Yixue also moved quickly even though she didn''t know why Ciel said that. She was worried that the Ice Goddess woulde, so she didn''t ask anything as she put on her clothes.

    In just a few moments, the woman looked presentable again, the same for Ciel.

    And the Elf Queen was also very fast, she appeared not long after in front of the pce entrance, even stepping directly into it.

    This was actually strange to Mu Yixue because the Ice Goddess was not here, and the Elf Queen was also not summoned by anyone, so why did she enter this pce just like that?

    This could be considered impolite.

    Does that mean the Ice Goddess allowed her to do so?

    And why?

    Mu Yixue was suddenly made to specte again.

    Meanwhile, the Elf Queen finally arrived in front of Ciel who was sitting on the throne.

    The woman wrinkled her forehead, and seemed to have a lot on her mind.

    "I heard you got the Mountain King''s treasure," she said as she looked into Ciel''s eyes.

    Thetter shrugged his shoulders, not denying at all but not saying anything either.

    "Can I ask what it is?" asked the Queen with the pointed ears.

    Of course, Ciel wouldn''t say.

    He shook his head as he said, "no, I won''t tell anyone."

    At the same time, he thought, ''it seems that even the Elf Queen is not aware of my change in cultivation, hehehe.''

    However, after that he smiled.

    "Of course, Queen, if you are willing to give me one kiss on the cheek, I might tell," he said, which instantly made the Elf Queen frown.

    "I know this, but I came to tell you one thing, you have caused the death of the Thunder God''s son. Although it was the daughter of the Sword God who killed him, the Thunder God announced that it was your fault, and he will take revenge."

 Chapter 106 Worry

    <h4>Chapter 106 Worry</h4>

    "Ohh..." Ciel showed a strange expression when he heard that.

    And seeing his expression, the Elf Queen added, "You mustn''t take it easy because the Thunder God is truly one of the strongest Gods among the Second Stage Gods. He''s a genius who has defeated many enemies since he was young, and has great courage, so you''d better be careful because you might die without even realizing it."

    "If I die, then I die, when have I ever feared death," Ciel replied, snorting softly. "You''re the one who should be worried if I die, Queen."

    Ciel was no coward, he still felt nothing.

    After hearing his words, the Elf Queen seemed unable to say anything more.

    "You are indeed a troublesome boy," she said in the end.

    "Indeed!" Ciel did not argue, stood up, and walked towards the Elf Queen.

    The woman knitted her brows as he approached, she asked, "what do you want to do?"

    There was concern for her, she was worried that Ciel would suddenly reach out his hand to touch her.

    However, Ciel did not do that, he just smiled, looking her up and down, sometimes thinking about the Elf Queen''s actions behind the scenes but not nning to talk about it now.

    Secretly, he tried to cultivate while he was in close proximity to the Elf Queen.

    Only, he was quickly disappointed as the results were actually almost the same as when he cultivated beside Mu Yixue.

    ''Maybe it''s because I''m still too weak that the Elf Queen and Mu Yixue are no different in my eyes,'' he thought.

    It''s probably like looking at two seas. Unless he flew high, he couldn''t see which sea was wider.

    He stopped that for a while before looking at the Queen''s face again.

    "You know, Queen? You''re very sweet as a woman," he said.

    Hearing that, the Elf Queen''s face froze while her eyes doubled over.

    It was as if she was questioning the purpose of Ciel saying that.

    "I''m sure, among all my future women, you are the most pleasant to me so I will spend more time with you than the others," Ciel added.

    Instantly, the Elf Queen''s mouth opened.

    "You can only fantasize about that," she said with an expression that looked like she wanted to snort coldly.

    "Yeah, right now I can only fantasize, after all, it''s free, no charge at all. Of course, I''m very sure it will happen. And you, Queen, will be happy with me and feel veryfortable in my arms."

    Elf Queen, "..."

    Mu Yixue, "..."

    "Boy, how many brain cells have you lost? I suggest you stop ying around and continue to stay here, cultivating until you can actually create ripples. Have you not realized that I am as vast as the sky while you are just one of the inhabitants of this world." The Elf Queen whose breathing had be rapid could not help but scold Ciel.

    She was the Supreme God. In the Realm of Life, there was only one other woman equal to her, and even in the Seven Realms, the number of women equal to her was also very few.

    Yet, here, she had already been teased by a boy so many times while there were many Gods who could only marvel at her without daring to even imagine about her.

    Of course, because of hearing those words, thoughts of that also shed through her head.

    What if one day she would actually ept Ciel and love him wholeheartedly, spending time cuddling with him.

    When thinking that, the Elf Queen blushed for a moment.

    This was ridiculous, but also curious.

    The Elf Queen took a deep breath just to get the thought out of her head.

    This didn''t mean she looked down on Ciel, but the fact was that from her current perspective, Ciel was just a young boy.

    She, on the other hand, although looked to be in her early 30s, but had lived too long, perhaps she was born before Ciel''s first ancestor.

    How could they love each other with such a difference.

    Meanwhile, Cielughed softly as he looked at the various expressions that appeared on the Elf Queen''s face.

    "Just wait for the time, but don''t worry too much, when you decide to ept that, it means you will be happy, why worry about something that makes you happy," he said.

    After that, he resumed his steps while waving his hand for Mu Yixue to follow him.

    The young woman quickly followed, and Ciel immediately held her hand as she arrived beside him, even hugging her from the side.

    The Elf Queen actually immediately turned back to stare at Ciel. Seeing how the young man could make the supposedly cold Ice Goddess disciple seemfortable in his arms made the Queen swallow her saliva and press her lips together.

    She actually wondered how when Ciel was able to stand shoulder to shoulder with her, would the end result also be like that?

    Ciel who returned to the pce grounds did not ask the Ice Pce disciples to gather, he only called out to Mei Mei who immediately came over to him.

    In front of Ciel, she greeted with a soft and sweet smile.

    "Do you wish to return to the Holy Cloud Continent, Prince?" she asked in a tone that was veryfortable to hear.

    Ciel nodded as he said, "it''s safe now, and I still have things to take care of there, so we''ll go there again."

    "What do you want to take care of?" The Elf Queen suddenly appeared behind Ciel and asked.

    "You don''t have to worry, Queen," Ciel replied, looking back with a faint smile.

    "I need to keep an eye on you because you''re the target of a God and carry a treasure that many people are curious about. Most people might be afraid to do something to you, but you need to know that there is no shortage of Gods with the ability to avoid detection. If you''re too far away, I won''t be able to arrive in time." The woman spoke in a higher and more serious tone than before.

    It seemed that she just didn''t want anything bad to happen to Ciel.

    Of course, Ciel liked this because he understood the trouble that could be caused by him now.

    He would be happy if the Elf Queen became his protector.

    However, he didn''t want to be watched over by that woman.

    Hence, he replied, "If you are worried, you can follow me, but I don''t want your eyes to keep watching me. You know, Queen, I also have my privacy."

    "Privacy to do dirty things, right?" replied the Elf Queen with a sardonic expression, looking like she could not help but satirize Ciel at every opportunity.

 Chapter 107 Meet

    <h4>Chapter 107 Meet</h4>

    "Whatever you think, but remember that I will teach you a lesson if you keep an eye on me," Ciel replied.

    He took a step into the city, even flying straight towards the formation area.

    The Elf Queen of course still followed, but when exiting the pce grounds, she suddenly transformed into a bird that seemed to be made of wood.

    "What the hell?" Ciel couldn''t help but wonder, even Mu Yixue and Mei Mei were confused.

    However, after making observations, Ciel finally realized that she hadn''t really changed.

    The wooden bird was an artifact with a space inside. The Elf Queen was simply hiding inside that space.

    Having understood, Ciel didn''t pay attention to her anymore. The Elf Queen probably didn''t want it to be seen by others that she was following Ciel. That would hit her reputation.

    In no time, Ciel and the others appeared again in the formation area of the Holy Cloud Continent.

    He was still carrying Pegasus, so he was noticed right from the moment he appeared.

    Because he had previously said that he was returning, so people weren''t so surprised. They knew that he was returning to attend the Blue Cloud God heir selection event.

    Ciel, when he set foot on the continent, was immediately drawn to a tall building near Madam Maya and Madan Zhou''s residence.

    There, he vaguely felt an aura that he thought was extremely vast.

    ''So the Blue Cloud God is back,'' he thought.

    Not long after, he suddenly saw a group of peopleing, led by an old man carrying a staff.

    The old man looked impressive as there were clouds of various colors surrounding his body.

    People immediately opened the way for him, some even saluting.

    Apparently, he had the title of Cloud Elder, a man of great influence as he had followed the Blue Cloud God since thetter was young.

    His strength wasn''t weak either, being at the Third Stage Demigod.

    Arriving in front of Ciel, he gave a greeting.

    "Prince, I havee at the behest of the Blue Cloud God to greet you, please follow me, Prince, the God is waiting for you," he said.

    The fact that the man immediately sent people or rather told people to wait here showed that he held Ciel in high regard.

    However, Ciel thought it was more because he was curious about the treasure he had obtained.

    Even if he had no ill intentions, he might still want to talk, at least to broaden his horizons.

    Ciel nodded and gestured for him to lead the way.

    After that, he immediately followed jim5.

    The Elf Queen apparently left immediately. The wooden bird flew off somewhere.

    Ciel, led by the Cloud Elder, quickly arrived in front of the building where Ciel had felt the powerful aura.

    The building wasn''t surrounded by guards and such, even the door was wide open.

    Many people passed in front of it, but no matter who they were, they would be calm while their movements seemed very polite.

    Some women even deliberately made themselves look very virtuous, as if they were hoping for someone to be enamored with them.

    "Open the way!" Elder Cloud shouted as their path was blocked.

    His thunderous voice easily created panic so that people had no other choice but to go to the side.

    When they realized that he was with the Ice Prince, they left even faster.

    Ciel and the others then entered the building where there was a luxurious hall.

    Surprisingly enough, Ciel saw Yun Xiao, Yun Ming, and Yun Chai''er there.

    Yun Xiao sat alone beside the window, closing his eyes to meditate.

    Yun Ming and his younger sister, Yun Chai''er, on the other hand, sat on a sofa drinking green tea.

    They looked tense and uneasy.

    When Ciel arrived, even Yun Xiao opened his eyes though what he saw only made his expression extremely gloomy.

    As for Yun Ming, he immediately stood up.

    "Prince, you''ve finallye," he said, looking excited because he believed Ciel would support him.

    Of course, Yun Xiao also had such confidence, but it was precisely that confidence that made him unhappy. He felt bad for being helped by Ciel who had made love to his mother.

    Unfortunately, regardless of how upset he was, he did not dare to tell that secret to the Blue Cloud God.

    Although he was very angry with his mother, he still cared about her more than his father who could be said to not care much about his children.

    Ciel only nodded lightly to Yun Ming, nced at Yun Chai''er who was looking at her with seemingly innocent eyes, and continued to walk after the Cloud Elder.

    They entered a room that had a concept like an elevator on earth, sending people to go upwards.

    Of course, it didn''t have anyplicated mechanisms because here just flying was a simple thing.

    The floor they stepped on immediately moved upwards, not fast but not slow either.

    It seemed slow only because the building was too tall.

    When it stopped and the doors opened, Ciel and the others arrived at a quiet hall. It was bright because every window waspletely open so sunlight came in from various sides.

    A middle-aged man was standing in the hall, preparing tea.

    He had a very handsome face, blue eyes like the sky, and a body that seemed strong, exactly the kind that women dreamed of having as their husband.

    His clothes could be considered simple, just ordinary casual clothes consisting of long pants and a white shirt.

    He gave off a very rxed impression, as if he had no pursuits in his life.

    Of course, that was only what was visible on the surface.

    Ciel could vaguely feel a domineering aura from him.

    If someone mocked him, he would probably p that person to death.

    Even Hegemons would tremble in front of this man.

    However, that did not affect Ciel who had threatened the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen.

    Even Mu Yixue and Mei Mei looked calm.

    They had seen the Ice Goddess, the most domineering god, only a First Stage God naturally did not make feel anything exaggerated. They would probably only be amazed if they saw his power.

 Chapter 108 Ciel鈥檚 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 108 Ciel''s Choice</h4>

    ?

    The Blue Cloud God immediately looked at Ciel, Mu Yixue, and Mei Mei.

    "Have a seat, young man, and youngdies," he said, inviting Ciel and the other two to sit down.

    He was apparently very friendly to them. Although his smile was not so wide, he still smiled, it was very difficult to be a God who smiled at Hegemons no matter what kind of status the Hegemons were.

    Ciel wondered if this man would still smile if he knew that he had made love to one of his wives, and asked his other wife to divorce him.

    Even if he had no feelings for them since their rtionship was a partnership from the start, but who in this world would like their belongings to be touched by others, especially if they were beautiful women.

    Ciel sat on the sofa he pointed out, it was for one person, while Mu Yixue and Mei Mei sat on the sofa for two.

    "Come, young people, please drink the tea," the man said.

    "I didn''t expect you to be this friendly, Your Majesty," Ciel replied, starting to speak.

    Although the Blue Cloud God was not a king, but it was amon way to address a God, treating them like a king.

    "Is that so?" The Blue Cloud God seemed surprised that he was called friendly or was he just pretending.

    He sat down as well, starting to drink his tea.

    "Ahh, right, how is the Goddess doing now? I heard she went to the Heaven Realm after that battle, has she returned?" the man asked.

    The question actually made Ciel feel a little strange, he didn''t know if there was any hidden intention in it.

    Out of interest, so he answered honestly, "currently not, she said she would return after three days."

    "I see..." Blue Cloud God nodded. "What about Rin and the Ice Knight, Roxanne, did they ever return? I recently heard that Rin killed a god. The Ice Knight even broke through to the Second Stage, you know, both of them are really geniuses, the Ice Goddess is very good at choosing disciples."

    While saying that, he also nced at Mu Yixue, imagining about her future since she was also a disciple of the Ice Goddess.

    Of course, the information he said was extremely shocking to Ciel, Mu Yixue, and Mei Mei.

    The two girls opened their mouths.

    "Your Majesty, is it true what you said?" asked Mu Yixue, looking excited.

    Rin was the Ice Goddess'' second disciple while Roxanne was her first.

    In the Ice Continent, they were like myths for possessing extraordinary talents. And since they had not been seen there for a long time, so the impression about them became even greater as there were many rumors about them elsewhere.

    Thetest rumor was that Roxanne had already be a God, but it turned out that she was already in the Second Stage.

    And Rin, she had killed a God, which meant she had also be a God.

    "Don''t you know yet?" The Blue Cloud God seemed surprised by Mu Yixue''s reaction.

    "It seems that they have never returned, but their reputation in the other realm is huge," he said.

    Upon hearing that, Mu Yixue fell silent, speechless.

    She was happy to have two outstanding seniors, but at the same time also felt depressed.

    Although she was confident aboutpeting with them, given their achievements now, it would be very difficult for her to catch up with them.

    On the other hand, Ciel wondered about the purpose of the Blue Cloud God talking about this. Why did he seem like he wanted to find out who was in the Ice Pce now?

    ''I guess I''ll have to keep an eye on this guyter,'' he thought.

    He couldn''t underestimate the courage of a God because every God must be the type that was extremely reckless in doing things or else they wouldn''t have their achievements now.

    "By the way, I must first congratte you, Ice Prince, for obtaining the mysterious treasure that everyone wants, I believe we will all soon see your cultivation soar in unimaginable ways," said the Blue Cloud God, looking at Ciel. Even changed the way he called him.

    Thetter smiled and replied, "it is indeed something quite amazing, and I don''t hesitate to say that even the Supreme Gods would go to war if I threw the treasure into the air."

    Hearing Ciel''s answer, the middle-aged man''s face froze for a moment.

    "Hahahaha, if even they would fight, a man like me would only be able to watch in the background," he said with a wry smile.

    "What exactly is the thing to make you think like that?" he asked.

    He seemed to be asking spontaneously, but Ciel couldn''t be sure that he was really asking spontaneously, it was possible that he was deliberately leading the conversation for Ciel to identally say it.

    Unfortunately Ciel was not a man who was easily controlled through words, especially when he was already suspicious.

    He thought that if the Blue Cloud God had a scheme, he either underestimated him too much or he was so confident as a God that he could make a little guy like him fall into the trap of his words.

    He replied, "It''s hard to exin, I''m not even sure how to say it."

    Ciel chose to feign confusion instead of directly saying that he would not tell anyone as he had told the Elf Queen.

    "Such a thing, even exined is very difficult. You should definitely keep it in the safest ce, Prince." The middle-aged man made a suggestion.

    However, Ciel suddenly replied, "there is no safe ce other than myself."

    "You mean you brought it?" The Blue Cloud God was instantly dumbfounded.

    "Yeah..." Ciel didn''t argue.

    He really wanted to see if this guy had a scheme, so he said that.

    And he wasn''t worried about any schemes because the Elf Queen was around.

    With that woman''s cultivation, he was assured of absolute safety.

    If he wasn''t safe with the Elf Queen protecting him, it meant that no ce was safe for him.

    The Blue Cloud God looked at Ciel with an expression of disbelief, and then shook his head.

    "Prince, you''re too brave," he said.

    "Ahhh, after all, you are the son of the Ice Goddess, how could you not have courage like her." The man was quick to understand Ciel as he remembered who his mother was.

    Cielughed in response, showing a hint of arrogance.

    "Actually, I would like to talk about my two sons with you," the man continued as Ciel began to drink his tea.

    "Both of them have decent talent, and I''m sure whichever one of them will soar to greatness after receiving my inheritance. It''s just that I''ve always been confused as to which one to choose. Of course, I could choose both of them, but you know, I''m not that rich, there''s no way I could fulfill the resources for both of them.

    "Because of that, I sometimes say that I''ll probably choose whoever can get good connections."

    Having said all that, the Blue Cloud God sighed.

    "Prince, I heard that you started to befriend Yun Ming, but what about Yun Xiao, what do you think of him?" the man asked Ciel.

    Who knew why he was asking about Yun Xiao when he knew that Ciel was already friends with Yun Ming. Was he just asking for an opinion? It was possible considering he really seemed confused in choosing between the two of them.

    "I have no particr judgment of people," Ciel replied. "After all, I''m new here, and if I were to express my opinion, it might sound very biased."

    Ciel chose not to demonize Yun Xiao because the man was not exactly hostile to him either, so he was just saying what he thought.

    "Of course, if you want to know who I want to be your heir, I can still choose," Ciel added because he hade here for a purpose, to help Madam Zhou even though the woman had not given him an answer yet.

    "Will you choose Yun Ming, Prince?" asked the Blue Cloud God.

    Surprisingly enough, Ciel suddenly shook his head in response leaving even Mu Yixue and Mei Mei confused.

    "Then are you choosing Yun Xiao?" The Blue Cloud God was also confused, clearly not understanding what Ciel meant.

    Thetter calmly replied, "You have three children, why are you so focused on your two sons who keeppeting, the end result might be bad if you choose one of them. And you know, men are supposed to grow up on their own, you should let Yun Ming and Yun Xiao rely on themselves. You can see whether they are worthy of being your sons or not. As for your inheritance, it''s better to give it to your daughter. Her talent isn''t bad, and she''s definitely not as petty as your two sons."

    When hearing Ciel''s choice, Mu Yixue and Mei Mei opened their mouths, looking at the young man with an expression of disbelief before finally remembering about his way of thinking.

    This didn''t mean Ciel had already decided on this long ago, perhaps it could be said that he also decided on it spontaneously because so far all he had decided to do was help Madam Zhou.

    Choosing Yun Chai''er was indeed beyond expectations, but that girl was Madam Zhou''s daughter, so Ciel could be considered to be choosing as he had already decided.

 Chapter 109 Three

    <h4>Chapter 109 Three</h4>

    Meanwhile, the Blue Cloud God showed a strange look. Even ncing left and right.

    "Chai''er yes," he said.

    Right after that, Ciel added, "You shouldn''t look down on your own daughter, Your Majesty. After all, the future is unpredictable. Who knows, she might be as strong as one of the three strongest women in the Ice Pce."

    Cielughed when he said that. He was more and more convinced in favor of the young girl.

    "Your idea isn''t bad, I''ve been too focused on Yun Ming and Yun Xiao, almost forgetting my daughter who also has great potential." The Blue Cloud God seemed to be starting to ept Ciel''s suggestion.

    "Now that I think about it, my daughter might be more helpful if she someday reaches a certain level. After all, men sometimes have a rebellious nature."

    "Everything depends on your decision, Your Majesty," Ciel replied.

    The Blue Cloud God nodded in response. "I will think about it for one night and decide tomorrow morning. Prince, you can rest in this city, I will provide the best ce."

    "No need, I will choose my own ce," Ciel replied as he stood up.

    "I will leave now," he added.

    He signaled to Mu Yixue and Mei Mei to follow him away.

    The two immediately stepped off with him.

    The Blue Cloud God just watched them while his expression showed that he was in serious thought.

    When Ciel and the other two descended, the Cloud Elder approached him.

    "Your Majesty, I think Miss Chai''er is not a bad choice to be your heir. I''ve watched her a few times and I think her talent is quite amazing. She will be even more amazing if she is trained seriously." Apparently, the old man had the same thoughts as Ciel.

    After Ciel spoke about it, he was even more convinced so he gave the Blue Cloud God the same advice.

    Since it was the old man''s suggestion, the Blue Cloud God was a little surprised.

    He even held his chin, thinking more seriously.

    "I think I really will choose Chai''er," he said after a while.

    "By the way, is anyoneing?" He then asked.

    Hearing that, Elder Cloud immediately showed a serious expression.

    Even he looked around as if he was worried.

    "Maybe the Dark Sky God is already here," he said.

    "He?" The Blue Cloud God''s eyes narrowed, looking like he was extremely wary.

    "Your Majesty, do you have some sort of n?" asked the Cloud Elder with a more serious expression.

    He knew clearly that the middle-aged man was deliberately asking about the Ice Goddess and her two disciples because he wanted to know about security in case someone wanted to do something against Ciel.

    And that someone could have included him.

    The question made the Blue Cloud God pause, staring at the window.

    "I guess I''ll just watch," he said.

    However, from the Cloud Elder''s point of view, it seemed like he was adding, (maybe I''ll do something if the opportunity arises!).

    Basically, he wanted to do something, but he would be very careful.

    Or it could be said that he had no intention of doing something, but if the opportunity came, he would take it. A God like him naturally needs to prioritize himself. How could he stand still when there was such a tremendous treasure in front of him.

    Little did he know that Ciel was watching him, and he understood his thoughts just by looking at his expression.

    Since he was already suspicious, so he wasn''t so surprised anymore.

    ''Yeah, since you think like that, I feel less guilty for screwing your wife,'' he thought, starting to smile again.

    "Ciel." Mu Yixue suddenly called out to Ciel.

    Thetter looked at her and she continued, "don''t tell me you help the little girl because you wait for her to grow up and then want her?"

    "Coug!"

    Ciel couldn''t help but pretend to cough when he heard what the woman said.

    He pped her hand and replied, "What nonsense are you saying?"

    Meanwhile, Mei Mei opened her mouth.

    Although she didn''t like Mu Yixue, she unfortunately thought the same.

    Her round eyes looked at Ciel with worry.

    She was the youngest now in the Ice Pce, and she already belonged to Ciel.

    Did that mean Ciel wanted a younger one?

    Yun Chai''er was 12 years old at the moment, in another three or four years she could practically start starting a rtionship.

    And it wouldn''t make Ciel seem older.

    Given that Ciel also wanted her, Mei Mei wouldn''t be surprised if he also wanted another young girl.

    The sensation will probably be even more overwhelming when he waits for the girl to grow.

    After her hand was patted by Ciel, Mu Yixue rolled her eyes.

    Ciel did refute and he might not think that way, but it could be that he would make things flow that way.

    Of course, Ciel didn''t think much of it.

    He began to wonder when the attack on him woulde. And who else besides the Dark Sky God? Would the Thunder God alsoe?

    When they arrived at the hall downstairs, Ciel found more people.

    He didn''t know who they were, probably people from the other Yun family, rtives of the Blue Cloud God.

    At this moment, they were all staring at Ciel, looking very curious including Yun Ming and Yun Xiao.

    Yun Chai''er who was beside Yun Ming even seemed to want to ask.

    Right after that, the Blue Cloud God''s voice suddenly echoed from above.

    "Tomorrow morning, gather in the courtyard, I will choose my heir there."

    Hearing that, people spontaneously looked up, starting to whisper.

    On the other hand, Ciel and the other two walked straight out without greeting anyone.

    Surprisingly enough, Madam Maya came with some of her maids.

    Today she was very beautiful and charming in a long, tight ck dress.

    Her figure is eye-catching, wowing even thedies.

    Just by looking at her, Ciel could not help but recall their pleasant night, how she had wildly served him.

    At the same time, the woman was smiling at him.

    "Prince, how are you? Just moments after seeing you, I suddenly feel that you are very different now," she said in a tone that sounded formal.

    Since there were many people around, she naturally had to behave like they were just casual acquaintances.

    It was rather funny in Ciel''s eyes that he wanted tough.

    Of course, the woman was just saying nonsense because he didn''t really look any different.

    "Perhaps it is your eyes that are different, madam," Ciel replied with a faint smile.

    Madam Maya felt like Ciel was joking with her, so she asked, "If I may know, where would you like to go, Prince?"

    Actually, she was still worried that Ciel would prefer to help Madam Zhou.

    She had indeed already handed over her body to him, but who knew what tricks Madam Zhou was ying.

    Before knowing the exact information, Madam Maya could not rest easy.

    "Just want to take a walk, yeah, see you!" Ciel really wanted to leave, so he took a step.

    Madam Maya kept an eye on him until he disappeared.

    ''I guess I feel ufortable,'' the woman thought.

    As Ciel began to walk around, he was suddenly approached by the Elf Queen''s wooden bird.

    It flew around and the Elf Queen''s voice then echoed inside Ciel''s head.

    (Boy, I''ve detected at least three Gods, the Dark Sky God, the Invisible Sword God, and the Air God. Each of them is very good at hiding, you better be careful and not go too far.)

    After saying that, the wooden bird flew away again, leaving Ciel with a surprised expression.

    The Cloud Elder had only detected one person, but there were already three.

    And the Elf Queen''s detection ability could indeed be said to be unrivaled.

    "What did she say?" Mu Yixue couldn''t help but ask because only Ciel heard what the Elf Queen said.

    "She said there were three Godsing," Ciel replied, not hiding it at all.

    However, that made Mu Yixue and the hostile Mei Mei take a deep breath simultaneously.

    The thing was that three Gods was indeed a very big number even for them even though they were Ice Pce disciples.

    How could it not be, it was an extremely high realm, which they could only dream of without any certainty of reaching it.

    "I think you are still too reckless even though there is the Elf Queen around," Mu Yixue said.

    Ciel didn''t respond to Mu Yixue''s words, he didn''t like to talk about worrying things.

    His steps moved again, continuing to walk through the city as the sky slowly darkened.

    Since he really didn''t have a destination, he wasn''t sure where he was going either.

    In the end, all he could do was wait for Madam Zhou.

    Apparently, during the night and Ciel was eating at the restaurant, she was approached by someone, and that person was Yun Chai''er.

    He came alone without anyone apanying him, causing Mu Yixue and Mei Mei to panic without them knowing why.

    They could only feel quite calm as they saw Yun Chai''er showing quite an innocent look as she came over.

    The young girl too looked around curiously.

    When she arrived in front of Ciel, she saluted.

    "Chai''er greets you, prince," she said in her gentle tone.

 Chapter 110 Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 110 Meet Again</h4>

    "Is there something, littledy?" Ciel asked the young girl.

    "Yes!" The young girl replied in a tone as if she was surprised, perhaps surprised that she could talk to the Ice Prince.

    Her status was indeed high too, the daughter of a God, but she had to admit that Ciel was impressive in his own way that she felt amazed every time she saw him.

    "My mother sent a message that she wants to meet you," she said.

    "Oh, where is she?" asked Ciel once again.

    He was not really surprised by Yun Chai''er''s words, but he had a feeling that Madam Zhou was not in this city.

    Of course, given that the Blue Cloud God was here, it was quite natural that she was worried about meeting him other than for a formal meeting.

    "She said to meet her at the Zhou n," Yun Chai''er replied.

    "Zhou n?" Ciel stood up immediately upon hearing that.

    He nodded to Yun Chai''er before saying to Mu Yixue and Mei Mei.

    "You two, stay here!"

    After saying that, he took a step while Pegasus came over to him.

    He climbed onto the winged horse''s back and it immediately flew far into the sky.

    Mu Yixue and Mei Mei looked at him with frozen faces, like they didn''t know how to react to this.

    Of course, Yun Chai''er was also confused. She found it strange that Ciel seemed to be in a hurry when going to see her mother.

    Actually, Ciel didn''t even know where the Zhou n was.

    He only knew that it was in the north of the Holy Cloud Continent.

    However, he didn''t really care because Pegasus should be able to sense Madam Zhou''s aura.

    The horse flew quickly to the north, passing through many mountains andkes.

    This continent was indeed beautiful.

    From above, Ciel even saw many gardens with various flowers. They were colorful when viewed from above.

    Otherrge cities were also numerous on this continent, not so far apart from each other.

    Pegasus, as it flew faster and faster, looked like a shooting star from below.

    People saw it, but did not have enough time to observe it.

    Ciel asionally looked back.

    He wondered if anyone was watching him now among the three Gods.

    If they were too far away, he wouldn''t be able to see them even with the Eyes of Heaven. Even if he was strong enough to see them from a distant location, finding their exact point was not easy either, so he would not be able to find them before finding their trail.

    The problem was that they were Gods who were experts in hiding.

    It was just that, even after a while, no movement appeared.

    Ciel guessed they might not want to be hasty, wanting to wait even longer or investigate him and what their sess rate might be.

    After a while, Pegasus suddenly flew downwards, to a small town that could be said to be deserted, but very clean.

    It was also rather dark there, and Ciel hardly saw any people, perhaps many of the residents were traveling.

    One thing that was striking about the small town was its gate with the word Zhou, seemingly exuding an oppressive aura.

    Pegasus directly entered the town andnded in the courtyard of a building.

    It waspletely dark there, the only lighting from a few torches.

    However, the inside of the building seemed brighter.

    Ciel who immediately dismounted from Pegasus'' back found that the door of the building opened immediately and a woman stepped out of it.

    She was of course Madam Zhou, who was wearing a loose white dress, simr to a nightgown.

    Although the dress was loose, it was also very thin, so every time it came into contact with Madam Zhou''s body, the curves of her body could be seen.

    When she saw Ciel, the woman said, "prince, you''re finally here, pleasee inside!"

    Her eyes looked around as she said that, seeming like she was worried that someone was watching.

    Perhaps if this was a crowded ce and someone was watching, the sensation felt would be normal, but since this was a quiet ce, so there was a strange sensation.

    They seemed like a cheating couple who met in a ndestine manner.

    Ciel patted Pegasus on the back, telling her to fly.

    After the horse left, Ciel approached Madam Zhou who was slowly taking a step back.

    "What''s worrying you, Madam?" asked Ciel with a faint smile as he approached her.

    The woman rolled her eyes, and hurriedly closed the door as Ciel entered.

    "I don''t want any bad rumors," she replied.

    "You mean rumors about infidelity?" Ciel asked again, which instantly changed Madam Zhou''s expression.

    "Nonsense, I''ve never had an affair," she replied.

    "Of course you haven''t, madam." Cielughed, choosing not to say anything strange because the woman might take offense.

    When he arrived beside the sofa, he sat down immediately, not waiting for Madam Zhou to invite him to sit.

    The woman also seemed unconcerned, sitting opposite her. Then showed a serious expression.

    "It seems you already have an answer, madam," Ciel said, looking into her beautiful eyes.

    She was a middle-aged woman, but still gave off a pure impression.

    Hearing his words, she pressed her lips together.

    "Maybe I''ll follow you," she said, which instantly made Ciel''s eyes light up.

    "So you agree to be my wife, madam?" Ciel immediately stood up and moved to the sofa that Madam Zhou was sitting on.

    He sat beside her and took her hand.

    Madam Zhou''s body trembled when she felt his touch.

    "What are you doing, I''m still someone else''s wife," she said, apparently objecting to Ciel''s touch.

    However, she objected only because of her idealism. Her skin bing warm showed that her heart and body had different feelings.

    Ciel ignored her objections because she had already decided, he hugged her waist directly, pulling her until she waspletely inside his arms.

    "You?" The woman''s face froze with her mouth open.

    "I love you, madam," Ciel said. "And since you''ve decided, that means you''re divorced from the Blue Cloud God, and officially my wife."

    "Nonsense, how can there be such a thing." Madam Zhou''s breathing quickened, increasingly not understanding how this young man.

    It''s just that, at the same time, her heart beat harder.

    She felt as if she was a youngdy again and dating an aggressive and protective young man, like many young men in fairy tales.

    This kind of young man always gives off a strong romantic impression and so is always a favorite male character for women.

    When she decided to choose this path, Madam Zhou had already guessed that Ciel would be this kind of man, which made her very curious.

    And it was precisely because she was curious that she chose this path.

    Now she was finally experiencing and feeling it. Although she liked it, she still felt unprepared so she felt very awkward.

    "This world doesn''t have uratews, everyone with power can make their ownws, and this is thew I made," Ciel replied.

    "Since you decided to follow me, that means you have to follow myws."

    Ciel was getting more and more domineering, saying words that made people not know whether tough or cry.

    Just as Madam Zhou was speechless, Ciel''s hand touched her beautiful face, a very mature middle-aged face. People would have a hard time criticizing her face as she had many dazzling features.

    Madam Zhou''s neck turned red from Ciel''s touch, even her breath became warm.

    She looked nervous as she looked at Ciel''s face.

    At the same time, she couldn''t help but admit that he had a very handsome face.

    "Madam, you are so beautiful, no wonder I am crazy about you," Ciel said, boasting to thrill the woman.

    His fingers moved, caressing her cheek, making her seem even more lost in this beautiful feeling.

    She was only getting more seductive to Ciel so he unconsciously moved his face forward, getting closer to that beautiful face.

    The madam''s breathing became faster and warmer, she seemed to be losing her mind more and more.

    Until Ciel''s lips met hers, her face still did not move at all.

    Of course, when their lips met, her eyes immediately widened.

    However, Ciel did not give her a chance to do anything. He hugged her tighter while his lips pressed against hers and sucked on them so that her eyes trembled uncontrobly.

    At the same time, she began to feel like her blood was on fire, making desire rise within her.

    She also did not expect that she was desiring so quickly, as if she was a meadow that had not been watered for a long time.

    Unintentionally, her thigh moved, nudging Ciel''s thigh.

    That only increased Ciel''s aggressiveness. He pushed the woman''s body until she was lying down while he pressed against her body.

    His lips parted slightly and he stuck out his tongue to lick her lips.

    It gave Madam Zhou such an indescribable sensation that her hands and feet trembled.

    And when she felt the movement of Ciel''s hands, she hurriedly grabbed his hands.

    Unfortunately, she failed to stop Ciel, one of his hands managed tond on her breast.

 Chapter 111 Oh Madam Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 111 Oh Madam Part 1</h4>

    Having failed to stop Ciel''s hand, Madam Zhou ended up holding Ciel''s hand so that it looked like she wanted to hold his body, something that ismon when two people enjoy each other.

    Of course, Madam Zhou could let go of Ciel''s hand, but strangely, she did not do so, nor did she try to remove Ciel''s hand from her body.

    How could she do that, she was worried that she would tremble even more because as Ciel''s tongue licked her lips, she became even more unhinged. She even spontaneously almost kissed Ciel back.

    Meanwhile, Ciel began to gently caress the woman''s breasts, a gesture that made Madam Zhou even more helpless.

    Slowly, Ciel''s tongue tried to enter her mouth.

    It was as if she could not resist as seen from her parted lips.

    When his tongue passed her lips, Ciel immediately found the woman''s tongue.

    It was as if in a state of confusion, not knowing how it would react.

    Retreating was also no longer possible because there was nowhere to go.

    Quickly, Ciel''s tongue caressed Madam Zhou''s tongue, causing her fingers to press his hand tightly.

    Her face blushed, and for a few moments, her tongue moved on its own, responding to the movements of Ciel''s tongue.

    Even then she identally pushed Ciel''s tongue out of her mouth and that also caused her tongue to follow Ciel''s tongue.

    Ciel who was already skilled in kissing took advantage of that to continue to keep the woman''s tongue outside.

    She was helpless, especially as Ciel''s hand began to squeeze her breasts.

    Unfortunately, the pleasure while doing this was so great. Madam Zhou could not stop because the will to stop Ciel was always lost.

    "Madam!" Ciel broke the kiss because he wanted to call out to her.

    That gave Madam Zhou a chance to speak.

    "Prince, please stop," she said in a low voice that actually sounded like she also found it hard to say.

    However, Ciel responded by shaking his head.

    "I can''t stop now. If I stop, I might go crazy. You must apany me until the end, madam," Ciel replied.

    Actually, he did want to say that.

    Madam Zhou''s heart pounded loudly when she heard his words, her lips opening and closing, seemingly at a loss as to what she should do.

    If they did it now, would that mean she was having an affair. Even if she wasn''t considered cheating by following Ciel''s rules, it was still difficult for her to start this thing. After all, this was an indescribable moment and she was going to do it with a young man her son''s age or even younger.

    Plus, they were not just doing that, but also building a serious special rtionship.

    Meanwhile, Ciel looked around, observing Madam Zhou''s house.

    He hadn''t done so yet because he had been focused on the woman since he entered this house.

    The living room was also simple, a little brighter, but all the light came from torches.

    There were three doors, one probably to the back room, and one obviously the bedroom as Ciel could see the bed through the open door.

    Ciel didn''t think to do it this quickly, but he was already too enamored with Madam Zhou.

    Plus, the atmosphere here was also very favorable, making him think that he would regret it if he didn''t do it now because the moment was really right.

    He then stood up while holding Madam Zhou''s hand, trying to pull her along.

    Madam Zhou who was looking increasingly nervous was made helpless again. She finally stood up too following Ciel.

    As soon as she stood up, Ciel immediately hugged her waist with one hand while his other hand touched her face.

    "You won''t refuse, right, madam?" he asked.

    Madam Zhou pressed her lips together, looking into his eyes before rolling her eyes.

    "Can I refuse?" She asked back in a very soft tone and gave the impression that she was helpless.

    The concept of helplessness should not be here because she was so powerful. She could have refused and she should be able to make Ciel not angry with her gentleness.

    However, it turned out that saying no was also very difficult.

    Ciel smiled faintly, caressing her cheek with his fingers.

    "Madam, you should try to enjoy it too," Ciel said, giving her advice.

    He pulled back her waist slightly until his face arrived in front of hers.

    Her warm breath hit Ciel''s face and Ciel inhaled to savor its fragrance.

    His hand that was on her waist slowly moved down to her ass, caressing it gently.

    After that, his lips moved to her neck, and kissed her directly.

    "Ohhh..." Madam Zhou unintentionally moaned softly as she was surprised by the sensation on her neck, even as her hands held Ciel''s body again.

    She looked in the mirror, and was mesmerized by the scene where Ciel was kissing her neck.

    The increasingly strong sensation made her hands continue to move without her realizing it.

    In the end, she actually grabbed Ciel''s head.

    "Ohhhh..." She moaned longer as Ciel began to suck her neck and lick it intermittently.

    Her body trembled causing her waist to arch.

    "Prince," she said softly. It was unknown whether she wished Ciel to stop or to do it more aggressively.

    Ciel assumed she wanted thetter, his hand started squeezing her ass while she sucked his neck while biting it asionally.

    Her skin was really smooth and clean, giving infinite soft sensations to his mouth.

    Not wanting to continue there, he finally took a step while pushing Madan Zhou''s body.

    The woman''s eyes fluttered once again as she realized that she was slowly being pushed towards her room.

    Once they got in there, this might not be able to be stopped anymore.

    Ciel''s hands also became wilder. She started trying to pull her dress down.

    And it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the bedside.

    The inside of the room was slightly darker than in the living room.

    However, it was actually brighter on the bed because right beside it was a window that was open so that the moonlight could enter.

 Chapter 112 Oh Madam Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 112 Oh Madam Part 2</h4>

    Ciel stopped kissing Madam Zhou''s neck, he looked at her face with his hands holding her dress, ready to pull it down.

    Madam Zhou asionally nced down, looking a little nervous.

    "Madam, can you help me take off my shirt?" asked Ciel in a soft voice.

    Hearing that, Madam Zhou seemed to take a deep breath.

    Ciel didn''t wait for her response, he began to pull her dress down.

    Since it was loose, it easily passed over her shoulders.

    Madam Zhou''s lips drew close, but surprisingly enough, she grabbed Ciel''s shirt, right at one of the buttons.

    Her eyes nced in the other direction but then nced at Ciel''s face before staring at the shirt.

    Slowly, she began to undo the button.

    Her movements could not be said to be slow, almost like she was following Ciel''s movements.

    One by one, the buttons of Ciel''s shirt began to open while Madam Zhou''s dress had almost reached her breasts.

    Ciel really only needed to let go of the dress to make it fall.

    He just chose to wait until the shirt waspletely open.

    Once the buttons of his shirt were open, Madam Zhou''s eyes stared at his chest and abdomen, trembling for a moment.

    Subconsciously, her eyes then gazed further down.

    "Madam," Ciel said before kissing her lips again.

    She lowered her dress slightly until it was just past her breasts, but stopped at her waist.

    However, since he was kissing her, he couldn''t see her breasts.

    It was also still covered by her bra when he grabbed it.

    He pulled the bra down before starting to squeeze her breasts.

    Madam Zhou trembled from the sensation so her lips parted.

    Ciel seized the opportunity to send his tongue into her mouth, instantly meeting hers.

    Perhaps because she had begun to lose control of her desire, Madam Zhou''s tongue began to move, responding to the caress of Ciel''s tongue.

    At this moment, Ciel''s shirt fell off his body. He then pushed Madam Zhou''s body until her back was against the wall.

    They were still standing to make it easier to remove the clothes.

    Ciel broke the kiss when he saw that Madam Zhou''s facial expression already looked like she was drunk.

    "Madam!" Ciel caressed her pretty face once more and let go of her dress until itpletely fell down.

    Apparently, right after that, Madam Zhou moved to take the initiative.

    She kissed Ciel, and hugged his waist tightly while her hands were on the back of his pants.

    Even as she kissed him, she started sucking his lips.

    Perhaps she did it on purpose because she did not want Ciel to see her figure that quickly.

    Slowly, Ciel could feel the woman''s hands pushing his pants down.

    Ciel enjoyed her movements, he started caressing her soft back before slipping his hand into her panties so he could touch her butt directly.

    While caressing her ass, he pushed her panties down, which immediately fell down as they passed her ass.

    At the same time, Ciel''s pants also fell down so that his dick jumped out, bumping into Madam Zhou''s body, causing the woman''s eyes to open wide.

    Ciel broke the kiss, but hugged her tighter so that he could feel her entire body that wasn''t covered in cloth anymore.

    "Madam, this is veryfortable," he said while continuing to look at her face.

    Now, he waspletely naked with her and hugging each other.

    Madam Zhou''s lips were pressed together, but from her expression, it was clear that she was also enjoying the embrace with Ciel.

    The meeting of their whole bodies gave her afortable warm sensation.

    Plus, it was as if there was an intertwined feeling between them.

    This was an affair no matter where you looked at it from, but to Madam Zhou, it was a very beautiful affair. Her heart couldn''t stop beating.

    "Prince, you won," she said.

    "Win? Win what?" Ciel was somewhat confused by Madam Zhou''s words.

    "Isn''t this a victory? You got what others could only fantasize about so easily," the woman replied.

    Cielughed at that, then slipped his hand between his body and Madan Zhou''s.

    He grabbed her breasts, squeezing them gently before starting to look down.

    When he saw Madam Zhou''s naked body, his eyes shone with desire, and his body became even warmer.

    "You are still young, but your lust is already this big," Madam Zhou said, as if insinuating Ciel.

    "There is no limit to a man''s lust unless there is something wrong with their brain," Ciel replied.

    "Madam, you are truly a beauty that should be taken care of very well." He praised her while continuing to enjoy her body.

    "Come on," he added, pulling her onto the bed.

    "Can you close the window?" said Madam Zhou as they moved to the bed.

    However, Ciel refused her request. "It''s better like this, there''s a breezeing in, there''s no one around anyway, right?"

    Ciel''s refusal made Madam Zhou''s face turn red.

    If someone passed by, they would really be discovered.

    Unfortunately, while Ciel could continue to resist her wishes, she could not resist Ciel''s wishes. Perhaps she had a weak mentality.

    To the man who loved her, she seemed to always submit.

    Soon the two fell on the bed, but they did not lie down immediately, they just sat facing each other with their hands holding each other.

    Ciel''s gaze went further down Madam Zhou''s body.

    He could finally see something between her thighs, ck hairs that curled slightly, surrounding a charming pink line.

    "Prince," Madam Zhou said suddenly while nudging his hand so that he spontaneously looked up into her face.

    However, Madam Zhou just kept quiet after that. Perhaps she just wanted to distract him because she felt embarrassed when her pussy was constantly being stared at.

    Cielughed and hugged her again.

    He felt no need to be hasty as there was a certain pleasure when he hugged her sexy body.

    "Madam!" Ciel brought his face closer to hers and almost kissed her as she looked up at him.

    "Don''t hold back too much if you feelfortable," he said, which made Madam Zhou roll her eyes.

    His handsm moved to caress her stomach then grabbed her breasts again, squeezing them gently.

    "Ohh..." Madam Zhou moaned involuntarily again, softly but charmingly.

 Chapter 113 Oh Madam Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 113 Oh Madam Part 3</h4>

    Madam Zhou''s skin was getting reddish and warm.

    She ced her hands on Ciel''s chest, looking like she was enjoying his touch even more.

    Even her fingers began to move to caress his chest.

    Ciel stared at her breasts with those charming nipples, thinking that he wanted to suck her nipples.

    Slowly, his face approached her breasts under her gaze.

    Surprisingly, she was not tense, but instead seemed to anticipate the arrival of his mouth.

    In an instant, his lipsnded on one of her nipples and he instantly felt a strong sweet sensation even though he knew that there was no milk inside her breast.

    "Ahhhh..." When he started sucking on the nipple, Madam Zhou trembled until her waist curved.

    Her han grabbed Ciel''s head, then pressed it down until his face sank inside her breasts.

    "Prince, ohhh..." She began to moan incessantly, clearly losing control of herself.

    Ciel also started pushing her body until the body was lying on the mattress, right under the moonlight while he was on top of her.

    After that, he released her nipple, looking up at her again.

    Because of the moonlight, her figure waspletely clearly visible, and the sensation here felt much morefortable because of the cold winding in.

    "Madam, I''m starting now," Ciel said as he pushed her body to the center of the mattress.

    Madam Zhou did not say anything in response, only her lips pressed together, looking slightly tense.

    Her eyes moved down to stare at Ciel''s dick which she had not seen even though she had felt it many times touching her body.

    When she saw it, her eyes could not help but tremble.

    She imagined how Ciel''s cock entered her pussy, something that would make their bodies be one.

    In no time, her breathing became fast, making her body''s tension disappear.

    Ciel moved towards the area under her legs while caressing her body gently and pulling one of her legs, which was surprisingly soft.

    After that, he arrived between her legs so that he could see her pussy clearly.

    Even if Madam Zhou did not want him to look at her pussy for too long, it was already impossible now.

    However, she is a very mature woman in the end. Instead of being coy, she chose to force herself to calm down.

    And she was probably curious, so she continued to stare down, asionally looking at Ciel.

    Thetter did not try to dy any longer. He aimed his dick at Madam Zhou''s pussy until it touched her pussy hole which was already quite slippery.

    That touch made Madam Zhou close her eyes for a moment, even holding her breath.

    Now they only need one more step. Madam Zhou who is against infidelity never imagined that she would be doing this with a young man.

    When thinking about infidelity, she wondered how the Blue Cloud God would react if he saw this.

    Would he remain calm and act as if this was none of his business? Or would he go berserk?

    While wondering about that, Madam Zhou suddenly felt her body be hotter.

    Ciel was a little surprised, but since he didn''t want to make Madam Zhou feel embarrassed, so he pretended that nothing had happened.

    Slowly, he pushed his dick forward so that it began to sink into that charming pussy.

    "Ohhh..." Madam Zhou began to moan again while her ass lifted higher, looking like she was feeling sensations beyond the usual.

    Her eyes continued to stare down, watching how Ciel''s cock slowly entered her pussy.

    At this moment, Ciel showed an indescribable faint smile.

    As his dick moved inside the woman''s pussy, he felt a delicious sensation that was truly indescribable.

    Madam Zhou was indeed differentpared to Madam Maya. She had pure elegance, a virtuous woman, so there was an added sensation that Ciel felt as he sessfully made love to her.

    As his dick got further and further inside that pussy, Ciel began to lower his body onto Madan Zhou''s body until his face arrived right in front of hers.

    "Madam," he said softly while looking into her eyes which were also looking into his.

    Even then she held his hands. She only needed one more movement if she wanted to hug him.

    "Are youfortable now, my dear madam?" asked Ciel.

    The way he called her made Madam Zhou roll her eyes.

    And his question also made her look at him as if he was saying, ''why still ask, didn''t you see it for yourself?''

    That was something Madam Zhou could not deny. She feltfortable as Ciel''s cock was inside her pussy and as the young man''s body pressed against hers.

    Even the desire to hold him became more and more intense with time.

    "Prince!" The woman suddenly called out to Ciel.

    Thetter responded with an expression of waiting for her words.

    "I want you to promise that you won''t leave me," she said with her lips pressed together, as if she found it very hard to say.

    However, Ciel''s eyes could not help but shine brightly after he heard her words.

    Heughed softly and replied, "so you''re worried about that, madam? Does that mean you have also begun to love me? Don''t worry, I will not leave the woman I love."

    His words made Madam Zhou''s face blush, she looked the other way to avoid his gaze.

    Only, her hands suddenly moved further into Ciel''s body. She actually started to hug him.

    Ciel felt like she was touched by his words.

    "I chose you because I felt like I failed in my previous rtionship, and I don''t want to fail a second time, I want a rtionship that is real andsts forever," he said while slowly shifting his gaze to Ciel''s face again.

    She seemed to be being more and more honest with him.

    "That is also my wish, then how about we make an eternal promise," Ciel replied.

    "How?" Madam Zhou apparently asked directly, showing that she was getting serious.

    Speaking of how, Ciel also needed to think first. He nced left and right.

    Fortunately, he came up with an idea quickly.

    "It''s simple, we just need to profess our love to each other simultaneously. Isn''t that what we want to build, madam?" said Ciel, caressing her face while moving his face back slightly.

    Hearing his words, Madam Zhou''s eyes showed a strange light.

    "Forget it," she replied suddenly.

    "Don''t tell me you''re embarrassed, Madam?" Ciel couldn''t help but tease her as he watched her expression.

    Of course, it was natural that she felt heavy if she had to say that she loved Ciel.

    It didn''t mean she didn''t have feelings and such, but from her point of view it might be too strange, at least for now.

    Called embarrassed, Madam Zhou responded by hugging Ciel tighter.

    "Prince, although my romantic life is not as good as yours, I believe I am more experienced in this area," she said.

    From her expression, it looked like she wanted Ciel to stop talking and start moving.

    Cielughed and replied, "Then madam, could you please put your legs up around my waist. I''m sure the sensation is greater if you do that."

    "Huh!" Unexpectedly, Madam Zhou snorted softly. However, she immediately raised her legs to Ciel''s waist right after that so that Ciel could feel a strong embrace from her.

    Being right beside the window, they really seemed like a newly-married couple, filled with the desire to hug each other.

    Ciel started moving his hips, pushing his dick further forward.

    Although slow, his movements still caused a change in Madam Zhou''s expression.

    "Ohhh..." The woman began to moan.

    By this time, Ciel''s cock was fully submerged inside her pussy and Ciel felt a sensation that was truly indescribable, surpassing all sensations she had ever felt because the woman beneath him was Madam Zhou, a virtuous woman.

    "Ohh... Ohhh..." And Madan Zhou did not stop moaning even though she seemed to be restraining herself so that the sound of her moans would not be too loud. After all, the window on the side was open, Madam Zhou must have been afraid of the sound of her moans being heard by someone identally passing by.

    "Madam!" Ciel called out to her, speeding up his movements as he grabbed her breasts, squeezing them firmly.

    Madam Zhou''s waist arched and her butt began to move up and down slowly.

    She was clearly an experienced woman, it was just that she still needed adaptation since she was doing it with another man.

    "Prince, ohhh..." Madam Zhou also called out to Ciel, just as her face shot up.

    "Madam, this is too great," Ciel said in response.

    His spirit was really being pushed to the highest level. How could he not, this Madam Zhou was too graceful to drive him crazy.

    Seeing her face that looked even more beautiful, Ciel finally kissed her lips again.

    Madam Zhou''s response was very direct this time. She grabbed his head and pressed it quite tightly.

    As Ciel''s tongue tried to enter her mouth, she opened her lips, and then stuck out her tongue to meet Ciel''s tongue.

    This woman''s desire seemed to have reached the point of no longer being controble so she began to not hold back at all.

 Chapter 114 Oh Madam Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 114 Oh Madam Part 4</h4>

    Madam Zhou''s hands also did not stop caressing Ciel''s back from top to bottom, getting faster with time.

    When Ciel broke the kiss, her moans became even louder, something she was already unable to control.

    "Prince, ohhhhhh..." She was constantly calling out to Ciel, looking extremely pleasured.

    "Madam!" Ciel always returned her call and sometimes squeezed her breasts.

    At this moment, Ciel started to think about trying a new position as he felt his waist start to feel a little sore so his movements slowed down.

    When he stopped moving, Madam Zhou looked at him with confusion and a flushed face.

    "Madam, how about you get on top now," Ciel said to her while caressing her face.

    Hearing his words, Madam Zhou''s eyes moved strangely.

    She knew that Ciel wanted her to control the game so that he could see her movements more.

    It wasn''t that she couldn''t do it, but she was a bit hesitant when doing it in front of Ciel. For her, even up to this point was already very far for her.

    However, Ciel also did not wait for Madam Zhou to answer, he moved backwards before going to Madam Zhou''s side, theny there.

    ncing at him, Madam Zhou''s lips pressed together again as she looked at his cock which was now standing like a stick, and was wet with transparent liquid.

    It was the most mesmerizing sight for any woman, enough to make their pussy throb.

    "Come on madam!" Ciel grabbed her hand, trying to pull her up.

    In the end, Madam Zhou was always unable to resist Ciel''s wishes.

    She moved slowly to sit up.

    Of course, getting on top of Ciel''s body was still hard for her because she had to insert that dick into her pussy.

    Her eyes stared out the window that was right in front of her, wondering how she was going to do it.

    Surprisingly, now Ciel wasn''t trying to force her to move immediately.

    He was just stroking her hand like he wanted to calm her down.

    Madam Zhou who did not want to make her young lover wait too long still moved in the end.

    The situation can be difficult at times, but since the feelings are already immersed in love, a woman will sometimes do anything.

    Slowly, Madam Zhou climbed on top of Ciel''s body, more precisely on top of his dick.

    She held the cock with her gentle hands to keep it from tilting to the side.

    Once she was positioned right on top of the dick, she lowered her ass down until the head of the dick met her pussy hole.

    Ciel''s eyes glowed brightly as he took in the sight. It was too beautiful to be real.

    Even Madam Zhou held her breath and she blushed as her eyes met Ciel''s.

    Meanwhile, Ciel held her waist, trying to hold her body.

    After taking a deep breath, Madam Zhou finally lowered her ass further until Ciel''s dick entered her pussy.

    "Ohhhh..." She tried to close her lips, but she still moaned in the end, obviously unable to resist the delicious sensation.

    Perhaps this time it was more urate to say that her pussy swallowed Ciel''s cock.

    Slowly, Ciel''s cock began to sink inside that pleasure hole until it was sopletely submerged that the hairs below around their privates met.

    Madam Zhou let out a sigh of relief.

    She put her hands on Ciel''s body to hold on.

    At the same time, one of Ciel''s hands held one of her breasts, he gently groped it while looking at Madam Zhou''s face.

    "You are the best, madam," Ciel said.

    "If only I had met you when you were young, I would have kicked the Blue Cloud God off this continent, and you would have belonged only to me."

    His words quickly made Madam Zhou''s cheeks flush.

    She rolled her eyes and replied, "you weren''t even born at that time, there''s no point in imagining that."

    "Hehehehe, you''re right!" Ciel agreed with her words. Heughed and said, "but as people say, love is closely rted to fate. We''re clearly destined. Even though we didn''t meet earlier, we still came together in the end. This is the way the world gives us happiness."

    "Where did you learn to brag?" asked Madam Zhou, but she smiled even though she seemed to want to mock Ciel. Or maybe she felt happy when she thought about it.

    Ciel gave her a grin and then wiggled his hips upwards.

    "Madam,e on," he said, asking her to move.

    If sitting on his dick was one problem, this was another that made Madam Zhou feel heavy.

    In fact, she was now feeling such immense pleasure that she wanted to wiggle her ass, but she still found it difficult to do so in front of Ciel''s eyes.

    After a moment of seeming thought, she finally lowered her body onto his,ying her head on his shoulder.

    Slowly, her ass began to move back and forth until Ciel felt a pleasure beyond imagination.

    He held Madam Zhou''s head, stroking her hair before responding to her movements.

    "Madam, I love you," he said.

    "Ohh... Ohh..." Madam Zhou began to moan, somewhat softly but quickly.

    Over time, she began to lose control again and her body slowly moved upwards again, obviously an ufortable position, morefortable if she sat upright.

    However, she needed to be like that first so as not to be too awkward.

    When she was fully seated while her ass was still moving back and forth, Ciel discovered the most beautiful sight he had ever seen.

    Her movements were really elegant, giving the impression that she was dancing.

    "Ohhh... Ahhh... Ahhh..." She constantly moaned with her eyes looking up, making her neck tighten. Anyone could tell that she was very pleasured.

    Ciel himself was drunk in indescribable sensations. He groped Madan Zhou''s breasts hard, increasing the intensity of the fight.

    Who knows how long they did it for, but Madam Zhou instantly fell on Ciel''s body when it was over.

    She looked as if she had just passed through a hot desert and now arrived at an oasis. Her eyes closed and she instantly fell asleep, letting the night breeze hit her body.

    On the other hand, Ciel paid attention to his cultivation first.

    It increased again, now he was at the Hegemon Fifth Stage.

    This was obviously because Madam Zhou was a Demigod and Ciel himself still had the ability to absorb her cultivation so he could improve so drastically.

 Chapter 115 New Day

    <h4>Chapter 115 New Day</h4>

    It was a very beautiful night for Ciel. He felt like he was sleeping in heaven, apanied by an angel with a pure heart.

    Softness and warmth enveloped his body, making him feel like he didn''t want to open his eyes.

    However, he still had to open his eyes when he felt the sunlight enveloping his body.

    The window on the side was still open and Madam Zhou was still in his arms.

    The woman was clearly awake, but she still had her eyes tightly closed.

    "Prince, don''t move," she said in a low voice suddenly.

    Ciel didn''t know why she said that, but he suspected it was because of the window since the woman didn''t seem to dare move her body upwards. After all, it would practically make her appear on that side of the window.

    Curious, Ciel used the power of the Eyes of Heaven to look out.

    In the instant after, he showed a surprised expression.

    Not far from Madam Zhou''s house, he saw many people gathered, wearing clothes with the word Zhou on the back.

    They consisted of the old and the young.

    When Ciel entered this vige, it was very quiet, and he knew that there were indeed few people. Now the number could be ten times that.

    Ciel had no trouble deducing that they had just returned.

    And from their discussion, he finally knew that they had gathered because they wanted toe to the event to announce the heir to the Blue Cloud God.

    Some were actually staring at the window of Madam Zhou''s house, but of course they found nothing unless they stared down right in front of that window.

    They only thought that Madam Zhou was not in her room, she probably went to another room, leaving her room like that.

    Of course, even if it was like that, no one dared to approach that window because it was impolite, and no one dared to behave impolitely to Madam Zhou.

    Little did they know that Madam Zhou was still lying on the bed right beside that window, naked together with her young lover.

    Ciel didn''t lose his calm just because of that.

    He calmly stroked Madam Zhou''s hair.

    His cock was still inside her pussy and now it was standing straight up, so he felt an overwhelming sensation of pleasure.

    "Let''s go to the bathroom, madam," Ciel told her.

    Of course, even though the window was open, it was actually not difficult for them to leave.

    They only needed to roll to the side until they reached the area outside the window.

    Madam Zhou didn''t do it right away because she had actually just woken up from her sleep as well. Before that she really had no vignce.

    "Let''s go!" Madam Zhou replied.

    After which, Ciel began to roll to the side.

    A momentter, they arrived at a safe area where they could sit down.

    However, Madam Zhou did not try to take Ciel''s dick out of her pussy.

    She let it stay there, as if she would just follow what Ciel did.

    Thetter smiled as he saw her expression.

    After sitting up, he stood up, then walked to the bathroom which was in a separate area of the room.

    He went there while lifting Madam Zhou''s body.

    Madam Zhou''s bathroom was also simple, just a small room with a shower above it.

    Ciel stepped there and resuscitated Madam Zhou''s body on the wall.

    "Madam, it seems you also want an extra round," Ciel said.

    Compared tost night, Madam Zhou seemed calmer now.

    Even Ciel''s words did not make her blush.

    "I know you want more, and I don''t want you to mess upter if your desires are not fully satisfied," Madam Zhou replied with her lips slightly pressed together.

    In Ciel''s eyes, she was just making excuses, but that didn''t matter to him.

    He began to wiggle his hips so vigorously that the sound of flesh shing echoed loudly inside the bathroom.

    Madam Zhou was quickly going crazy with pleasure.

    She moaned loud and long while her body could not stop moving, constantly responding to Ciel''s movements.

    In that bathroom, their awkwardness had begun topletely disappear.

    Madam Zhou seemed to be getting used to thinking of Ciel as her husband.

    She was no longer the wife of the Blue Cloud God, but Ciel''s wife.

    When they finished, they still hugged each other tightly, as if they were afraid of being separated.

    The only real problem was that Ciel was no longer breaking through, he remained in the Hegemon Fifth Stage.

    He thought that if he wanted to break through in a short time, he needed a stronger woman, perhaps Mu Yueli or I.

    ***

    After one round in the bathroom, Ciel and Madam Zhou went to the living room and sat on the sofa, still without clothes.

    There was still time, and they also needed to rx for a while longer to calm their bodies.

    "Prince, I heard you''ve met with Lan Tian, has he decided who will be his heir?" Madam Zhou asked right after he sat down.

    Maybe that should have been the first thing they discussed, but until now they had been too busy with romance. Madam Zhou even forgot to ask.

    Cielughed and replied, "Madam, you should stop calling me Prince from now on."

    "Why?" Ciel''s words instantly confused Madam Zhou.

    "Call me husband," Ciel replied.

    Madam Zhou, "..."

    "Why, madam, my wife, are you not willing?" Ciel asked, pretending to be serious.

    "Isn''t that too soon?" Madam Zhou looked helpless as she found it very difficult.

    "Please give me some time!" She then pleaded before Ciel said anything.

    Seeing her pitiful-looking expression, Ciel was finally unable to continue forcing her.

    "Okay, okay, my beautiful wife," he said as he kissed her cheek causing her to blush.

    "You haven''t answered my question yet," she said afterwards.

    "Don''t worry, everything is ording to n," Ciel replied.

    After getting dressed, Madam Zhou left first. She left with the people from the Zhou n, leaving Ciel alone in her house.

    This was done so that no one would see Ciel here.

    As the vige became empty, Ciel could leave in peace.

    With a look of satisfaction at having obtained a beautiful woman and having his strength drastically increased, Ciel walked out of Madam Zhou''s house.

    At the same time, Pegasus came over to him, even making a gesture that seemed like she was congratting him.

    Cielughed and patted her head before climbing onto her back.

    "Let''s go," he said.

    Whoosh!

    The horse pped its wings, appearing in the sky directly.

    Ciel saw the sea in the distance that was invisible at night.

    There were also many harbor towns, each very crowded with visitors.

    They were probably from the inds around the Holy Cloud Continent.

 Chapter 116 Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 116 Attacked</h4>

    Pegasus instantly moved towards the center of the continent where the Holy Cloud City was located.

    It flew fast, prating one cloud after another and passing through the many entourages that were also going to the city.

    Ciel enjoyed the journey this morning, even deliberately telling the Pegasus to slow down her speed so that he could enjoy the scenery below in more detail.

    Every now and then he took a deep breath, inhaling the fragrant air as it blended with the scent of the flower gardens below.

    Unfortunately, today might not be apletely peaceful day for him.

    When he was only halfway to Holy Cloud City, he suddenly saw a thin man with dark eyes standing not far in front of him.

    The figure gave the impression of not existing at all or just an illusion as his existence waspletely unable to be sensed.

    Without seeing him directly, Ciel would not have realized that someone was standing there.

    Of course, that was only if you looked at hin with ordinary eyes. When Ciel activated the Eyes of Heaven to see the figure, he immediately discovered a boundless power, which seemed to be able to cover the entire sky.

    He was an extremely powerful existence, no doubt about it.

    His current cultivation waspletely insignificant or useless in front of him.

    As Ciel continued to stare at him, one of the man''s fingers was pointed at Ciel.

    Shua!

    Strangely; right after that, the clear sky suddenly became very dark, so dark that there was no light source at all. Even the stars disappeared.

    And that was not only from Ciel''s perspective, but from the perspective of everyone in the Holy Cloud Continent.

    They were all stunned simultaneously, confused by what was happening.

    In front of that darkness, even the Demigods found their eyes hard to see.

    It was actually also difficult for the Blue Cloud God who was now in his residence.

    He stood in front of the window together with the Cloud Elder.

    "I didn''t expect him to move this fast," he said with narrowed eyes.

    He had originally hoped that it would be done at least after he finished the event, that way he could also do things easily.

    Right after he said that, he seemed to feel something which then changed his expression even more.

    "So there are two more," he said.

    The Cloud Elder was surprised to hear that so he spontaneously asked, "who is Your Majesty?"

    Unfortunately, the Blue Cloud God didn''t answer as he waspletely focused on observing the sky.

    Ciel, who knew from the start that there were three peopleing, was not so surprised.

    Just after the sky darkened, he suddenly found the air to be empty, making the space seem to be light and heavy at the same time.

    This was something very difficult to exin,pletely iprehensible to Ciel whose insight was very small.

    Clearly, he found moving to be extremely difficult.

    When he wanted to swing his hand to the right, his hand suddenly moved to the left.

    He instantly concluded that it came from the attack of someone called the Air God.

    Now; he wondered how the Invisible Sword God would attack him.

    Just as he was wondering, he suddenly felt something move quickly into his stomach.

    At first he didn''t see anything until he actually increased the power of the Eyes of Heaven.

    Right in front of him, he saw a sword moving quickly towards him.

    The sword waspletely transparent, as if it was created from something that didn''t exist so as to give the impression of not existing.

    All in all, it can be concluded that this was a coboration of all parties.

    And this was the cooperation of three Immortals who were experts in sneak attacks. They were assassin types like Kaiya though thetter was perhaps more frightening when she became a God.

    However, a three-party attack like this might be able to cause death even to a First Stage God like the Blue Cloud God.

    Ciel was undoubtedlypletely rendered helpless.

    When the attack arrived at his body, the Protection Formation of the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen would indeed protect him, but the cooperation of the three gods could still easily cripple him.

    Even the two formations would be destroyed in the end.

    The only one he could hope for at this point was the Elf Queen.

    She must have seen all of this, and with her power, she should be able to appear beside him in a split second.

    Only, even as the sword got closer to him, the Elf Queen still didn''t appear.

    BANG!

    The sword mmed into his body, causing him to be knocked away instantly.

    It couldn''t prate him only because there was thin ice that appeared around his body.

    However, just because he wasn''t injured, it didn''t mean he didn''t suffer.

    Coug! Coug!

    He instantly coughed up blood twice while his body was still being thrown fast until he finally mmed into a mountain.

    BANG!

    The mountain exploded as well, making him even more miserable.

    "As expected, he''s protected," said one of the Gods, who knows who it was.

    "The protection of the Ice Goddess is really very strong, I''m afraid it would take a hundred attacks if we wanted to destroy it."

    "That''s no problem, let''s do it!"

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    This time, three invisible swords rushed towards Ciel from the front,pletely too fast for even the Demigods to dodge.

    Ciel''s expression instantly turned deathly pale as he worried that he wouldn''t be able to walk easily for a while if they hit him like before.

    And as it turned out, the Elf Queen still didn''t appear.

    He was struck by the three swords, being knocked away again in the other direction.

    However, just as he was thrown again, he suddenly saw the Elf Queen''s wooden bird flying nearby, following him at an unimaginable speed.

    At this point, how could Ciel not understand that the Elf Queen had deliberately not appeared.

    "Queen, keep ying around and you''ll regret it until you cry," Ciel said while gritting his teeth.

    Ciel did not hesitate to threaten and she did not hesitate to threaten hard. He would also do everything to make her cry.

    "Come on young man, why so grumpy, you shouldn''t overestimate me because I also have movement limits, there''s no way I can do everything." The Elf Queen''s voice echoed, answering Ciel''s words.

    She sounded joking, but who knew if she was telling the truth or not.

    Or she might also be worried about Ciel''s threat.

    "Hurry up and do something," Ciel replied in a louder voice.

    Just as he said that, he suddenly felt something flow into his body, and it instantly relieved the pain in his body, making him healthy again.

    At the same time, three male figures flew towards him at high speed.

    Their movements seemed like they were breaking through time and space, even with the Eyes of Heaven, Ciel could not observe their movements easily.

    When they attacked directly, the results would probably be much worse, but Ciel could rest easy now that the Elf Queen was right beside him.

    This time, the woman''s figure actually appeared.

    And at the moment she appeared, the darkness suddenly disappeared, turning the sky so bright that the people of the Holy Cloud Continent who had originally been unable to see anything could finally see.

    One by one, they directed their gazes to the ce where they sensed a majestic aura that seemed to originate from the entire Realm of Life.

    What they found there was of course a golden-haired beauty, wearing a golden tiara and having pointed ears.

    Her figure was slender and charming while her face was beautiful beyond imagination. She wore a short white dress with gold embroidery while her long legs wore a pair of high heels that appeared to be made of crystal.

    Her chin was pointed, her lips were rosy red, her nose matched her face perfectly, and her green eyes were calm like a sea without waves.

    The existence of the three male figures flying towards Ciel was almost like dust when she stood there.

    Even they froze instantly, their expressions showing boundless fear.

    "Queen!" They hurriedly saluted, cupping their fists at her.

    However, at the same time their feet looked like they wanted to take a step back.

    "You three are not bound to any sects and ns, so you dare to be the first. However, don''t even think about leaving without suffering. If you don''t want me to chase you every time we meet, it''s better to stay here, and let this young man p each of you in the face." The Queen said.

    Her voice was smooth and soft, but it could be heard even by the monsters hiding underground.

    What she said shocked everyone and the three Gods.

    What was shocking was herst sentence. She wanted the three Gods to let Ciel p their faces.

    That''s certainly an exaggeration.

    Cultivators often say that they can be killed, but not insulted.

    That was just ordinary cultivators, Gods naturally had much higher pride.

    Even being pped by a stronger God was a huge humiliation for them, not to mention a young man who had just started cultivation.

 Chapter 117 A Trap

    <h4>Chapter 117 A Trap</h4>

    Ciel was also surprised to hear the Elf Queen''s words even though he thought it was an interesting thing.

    pping the faces of three Gods? He was sure this would make his name resound loudly. Everyone would be shocked and amazed.

    His blood boiled just thinking about it.

    Of course, he was sure the Elf Queen did that just to cheer him up. She was obviously worried about his revenge for helping him sote.

    He stared at the three gods, waiting for their answer.

    Over time, their expressions started to get really ugly, to the point like they wanted tough and cry at the same time.

    "Queen, your wisdom exceeds the wisdom of Heaven, please don''t joke around," said one of them.

    He was a middle-aged man with dense air surrounding his body.

    asionally, his figure disappeared from people''s sight, as if he was one with the world.

    He was of course the Air God.

    The Elf Queen looked at him and gave a cold look to his eyes. Even if he was also a God, the Elf Queen''s gaze could still make him tremble.

    "I am serious, and this matter will not stop unless the three of you die," she replied.

    "Nonsense!" Suddenly someone spoke loudly, a man with a transparent sword in his hand.

    He was also surrounded by five majestic-looking swords.

    His gaze gave the impression like he could cut through anything.

    He is the Invisible Sword God.

    Unlike the Air God, he seemed to have more courage.

    He would probably behave politely to avoid conflict with the Elf Queen, but it was a different case if she forced him to do something bad.

    "Letting a kid p my face, I''d rather die, being bullied by you is still better, Queen," he said coldly.

    Right after he said that, a tree in the shape of a fist appeared in front of him.

    It was only small in size, but it emitted an aura as if it could drown even a giant continent.

    BANG!

    The fist pped him across the face, sending him flying.

    And in just an instant, he could no longer be seen from the Holy Cloud Continent. He was thrown too fast and too far.

    However, right after that, there was an explosion in the distance, simr to a volcanic eruption.

    Boom!

    After the explosion, seemingly boundlessva surged into the sky, turning the bright sky blood-red.

    "Ahhhhh, Queen, wait for my revenge." The screams and shouts of the Invisible Sword God echoed from there.

    Despite Ciel''s various unreasonable behaviors towards the Elf Queen, he was still stunned at the sight.

    It was truly powerful to the point of exceeding his imagination.

    This woman was as terrifying as the Ice Goddess.

    Actually, even the Air God and the Dark Sky God gulped when they saw that scene.

    They could indeed escape as the Elf Queen would definitely not pursue them excessively.

    However, they still had to suffer by receiving her powerful attacks.

    And that was just the beginning.

    When they meet in certain ces where the Elf Queen can truly attack relentlessly, they will truly be made to experience a life worse than death.

    Of course, being pped by Ciel was also worse than death.

    The Air God and the Dark Sky God looked at each other with unsure expressions.

    However,pared to the former, thetter also seems to have more pride.

    After a moment of silence, he said, "Queen, you should consider your actions. There is nothing good about offending us. Maybe we are weaker than you, but we are still Gods, what if we reach your level? I am sure you will regret your choice."

    What he said actually made sense.

    After all, they could have the luck to break through, especially when they were pressed, they could push themselves to the fullest so that they broke through to the next stage.

    The possibility might be small, but it was still possible.

    Even if it was only one of them who reached the Third Stage, the Elf Queen was still in serious trouble.

    She was a Queen, so she was not representing herself. She was representing the entire Elven Race.

    When her enemies couldn''t bother her, they could just shift their targets to other Elves.

    "That''s right, Queen. You should consider this. A boy who is still only a Spiritual King has no value at all even if he is the son of someone honorable," the Air God added.

    Ciel was quite offended by his words.

    He snorted coldly and said, "if I have no value, why did youe to target me? Aren''t you ashamed of attacking a Spiritual King with your cultivation? Air God, I will remind you that you will not only be dealing with the Elf Queen, but three other Gods from the Ice Pce."

    The Air God had already turned his gaze towards Ciel since he heard his snort.

    It actually annoyed him, but Ciel''s words could not help but make him freeze.

    The Dark Sky God also showed the same expression.

    They were so focused on the Elf Queen that they forgot one thing; that the one they would face after they offended Ciel was not only the Elf Queen, but also the Ice Goddess.

    In fact, the Elf Queen here probably only came to help because the Ice Goddess happened not to be here.

    And the Ice Goddess has two disciples who are already Gods. The one known as the Ice Knight has even be a Second Stage God.

    Although the other one, Rin, was still in the first stage, but she was also known to be very powerful.

    The other First Stage Gods were quite afraid of her.

    The Elf Queen nced at Ciel and couldn''t help butugh softly.

    She thought that this young man had the ability to threaten others.

    Because of his words, the two Gods now looked even more worried.

    Meanwhile, the Blue Cloud God who was watching from his residence was quite confused.

    Since he was a spectator, he could think more clearly so he could specte.

    ''It is said that the Elf Queen also gave the Ice Prince a status equal to her, just as the Ice Goddess did.

    ''But why? What was the reason she gave that status?

    ''Or did the boy actually gain his status in the Elf Kingdom and the Ice Pce for the same reason? If that''s the case, he might not be the son of the Ice Goddess.''

    The simrity made the Blue Cloud God conclude that.

    Of course, it suddenly made him cringe as he assumed Ciel''s background could be even more terrifying.

    However, what background could be more terrifying than being the son of the Ice Goddess.

    Even being the son of another Supreme God who had greater influence didn''t actually have much difference from being the son of the Ice Goddess.

    "You seem to be starting to think," said the Elf Queen to the Air God and the Dark Sky God.

    "I suggest you do as I say to avoid future karma. Believe me, this will be something you will regret. As for hoping to be the Third Stage, perhaps you should stop dreaming, whether to the Second Stage is very difficult for you two."

    "Queen, at least change the punishment," said the Air God. He seemed to soften but was still unable to ept the ridiculous punishment.

    "It''s toote," the Elf Queen replied suddenly, which confused the two gods.

    However, right after that, they suddenly looked down, and found tree roots wrapped around their feet.

    When they discovered that, the tree roots were moving very quickly. It only took an instant before they were wrapped around their entire bodies.

    They soon realized that they were unable to move at all.

    The roots were so strong that they might need to blow themselves up to leave.

    "Queen, you?" The Dark Sky God couldn''t be more shocked right now.

    Apparently while they were chatting, the Queen had secretly created a trap for them.

    The Elf Queen ignored the Dark Sky God. She looked at Ciel and smiled faintly.

    "You can do it now, there''s no need to worry because it will definitely be safe," she said softly.

    Even now she was still being very friendly to Ciel.

    Thetter looked into her eyes for a while before stepping forward while patting his palms.

    His smile became wide very quickly.

    "p Gods, yeah this is a good start for me. Maybe next I can fuck a beautiful female god," he said in a low voice.

    When she heard his words, the Elf Queen almost coughed. She needed to hold back her expression so she wouldn''t look weird. She was actually worried because she might be one of Ciel''s targets.

    "Boy, you dare?" The Dark Sky God looked at Ciel with cold eyes filled with killing intent.

    Even a peak Demigod would fall out of the air if he received such a gaze.

    Unfortunately, Ciel only regarded it as an insignificant gaze. Compared to the Ice Goddess'' cold gaze, this was only simr to a low quality giarized item.

 Chapter 118 Come

    <h4>Chapter 118 Come</h4>

    "You dare to arrogantly appear in front of me, now see who bes the tiger and who bes the mouse," said Ciel.

    When he arrived in front of him, he swung his hand at his face.

    People closed their eyes as they saw the scene. Even when a God pped a God in the face, it was still a sight that was too much to see, especially when it was done by a young man who was still in the Realm of the Spiritual King.

    This was too beyond imagination and should not be allowed to happen as it was too insulting.

    Some geniuses would probably feel that the God Realm was not that great since they could still be pped.

    BANG!

    Ciel''s palm quicklynded on the Dark Sky God''s cheek, producing a loud bang.

    It might not have made the Dark Sky God feel anything, but his expression instantly froze while his skin became as red as a monkey''s butt. It was as if he had just eaten a pile of feces.

    The Air God who saw that was panting so much that he looked like he was about to die.

    In fact, the same reaction was shown by the Blue Cloud God.

    Even Mu Yixue and Mei Mei looked like they didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    However, Madam Maya was smiling broadly.

    "What a brave young man," she said from behind her bedroom window.

    Despite the fact that she didn''t dare to leave the Blue Cloud God for Ciel like Madam Zhou did, she still greatly admired Ciel''s courage.

    Even then she remembered how they made love.

    This time, just thinking about it made her body heat up, she began to get aroused.

    "I think I''m starting to miss this young man, I hope we can have fun again, in a morefortable ce and do it longer," she said again.

    On the other hand, Madam Zhou showed admiration from inside her carriage which was also still on its way to the Holy Cloud City.

    She was thinking about her new husband, with whom she had just spent a wonderful evening.

    Now, she suddenly missed that moment so much that she wanted to repeat it right now.

    Meanwhile, Ciel patted his palms again.

    He really felt satisfied now, a satisfaction that did not differ much from fucking Madam Zhou and Madam Maya.

    The problem was that the man had attacked him, so he also felt a sense of sessful revenge.

    Actually, the one he hated the most was the Invisible Sword God because it was that guy who had actually attacked him directly.

    It was a pity that he had already left or he would have really stuffed it dirty into his mouth.

    His gaze then turned to the Air God.

    Thetter instantly turned deathly pale, as if he wasn''t being stared at by a child, but an extremely terrifying creature.

    "Eat this," Ciel said before sending his fist right into his nose.

    He happened to want to punch now, so he changed his attacking method.

    BANG!

    In an instant, her fist mmed into the middle-aged man''s nose, causing it to tilt to the side.

    Even his face was pushed backwards.

    It all happened because he was so panicked that he identally softened his entire body.

    After that, his eyes trembled uncontrobly while his breathing became extremely chaotic.

    "Are you satisfied now, young man?" Suddenly, the Elf Queen appeared behind Ciel, patting his shoulder while asking.

    Ciel nced at her and smiled strangely, thinking that this woman was really trying to make him forget that grudge.

    Actually, he also felt less vengeful now that she had helped him do this.

    He thought, ''for the time being, I''ll forget about it, but you still have to prepare for the next business.''

    When he thought of that, he smiled slightly.

    He was only waiting for the Ice Goddess before carrying out his n.

    Ciel''s smile made the Elf Queen think that he was satisfied, so she also smiled, even though she actually seemed to let out a sigh of relief.

    After that, she looked at the two gods.

    "Go," she said as she waved her hand.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Immediately both of them were thrown far away.

    They didn''t scream because the Elf Queen didn''tunch any special attacks at them, but they still shouted, "boy, don''t think we forgot about you!

    Their shouts echoed loudly, spreading across many continents.

    Today, they were destined to be theughing stock of the entire Realm of Life.

    The great reputation they had built up was destroyed instantly.

    They were once known as peerless geniuses who had defeated all the geniuses of their era, then became gods, and dominated the world.

    Unfortunately, in their heyday, they experienced something worse than death.

    When Ciel thought that everything was over, the Elf Queen suddenly looked in a certain direction.

    "Thunder God, show yourself, how long do you want to hide. If you''re afraid to appear, leave," she said.

    Her voice spread to various ces and people immediately put on a serious expression when they heard what she said.

    Thunder God?

    This one was a God with a truly great reputation. Even among Second Stage Gods, he was a big shot, having the potential to break through to theter stage.

    Although there was the Elf Queen here, people were more worried about the Thunder God.

    The former was a beautiful woman who was kind, so people were quitefortable with her existence.

    However, it was a different case for the Thunder God.

    Even his son put a lot of pressure on him, not to mention him.

    In the Realm of Life, he was one of those who made the most noise.

    Rumble!

    The sky suddenly rumbled so loudly that the entire Holy Cloud Continent trembled, and slowly moved downwards.

    Then, an enormous sea of lightning appeared in the east of the continent, blocking people''s view as itpletely covered the entire eastern area.

    This is undoubtedly the most terrifying collection of lightning in the Realm of Life. There couldn''t be anything more terrifying because that sea of lightninges from the strongest source.

 Chapter 119 Thunder God

    <h4>Chapter 119 Thunder God</h4>

    A middle-aged man with long ck hair stepped out of the sea of lightning.

    He wore armor that seemed to be created from lightning,posed of various colors.

    His eyes were sharp like those of an eagle, giving the impression like he could kill people with just his gaze from millions of kilometers away.

    When he appeared, people found that even breathing became extremely difficult.

    The air became very heavy, almost like it was frozen.

    Actually he was not alone, there were two other middle-aged men following slightly behind him.

    They also exuded a peerless aura, but their existence became less conspicuous due to the presence of the man in front of them.

    With a single step, the three of them appeared not far from Ciel and the Elf Queen.

    Thest one pulled Ciel back, like she wanted to protect him.

    Of course, if she moved, she could easily render the three men helpless, running around like frightened dogs.

    However, even frightened dogs could still cause harm.

    "What did youe for?" The Elf Queen asked the Thunder God. "Or do you think your little power can make ripples here?"

    Despite the man''s terrifying reputation, the Elf Queen was still able to casually underestimate him.

    Under ordinary circumstances, the Thunder God would probably go berserk if he was underestimated. However, here he was simply silent.

    His eyes calmly moved to Ciel''s figure.

    He looked at him carefully and observed him from top to bottom.

    "What are you looking at?" Surprisingly enough, Ciel was not silent, but seemed to be angry with him.

    After all, he did not think of herself as a small figure anymore. He naturally did not allow that disrespectful gaze.

    Of course, that instantly caused the anger of the people on the Thunder God''s side.

    The Storm God, who had eyes as if they could cause disaster shouted, "boy, watch your mouth and know how small you are."

    "Hmph, someone who just underestimated me has already been hit, maybe you''ll also end up the same," Ciel replied, not afraid at all, even giving him a threat.

    Hearing that, the Storm God''s face froze with his mouth open, like he wasn''t sure how to respond to Ciel''s words.

    This was indeed something serious because he himself had never pped a God in the face even though he too had be a God.

    "A great cultivator shouldn''t be proud of achieving something because of someone else''s help." The Wave God suddenly chimed in.

    He was a calmer-looking man. Perhaps it was like his title and power, calm, but could be very devastating.

    His words made sense and Ciel agreed, but it wasn''t right to say it to him because he was relying on himself to get the Elf Queen to help him.

    Although it was because of the power of the Eyes of Heaven, but the Eyes were also something that he earned himself so they were entirely his own. In other words his power.

    That was not something Ciel would exin to others, he replied, "people will only see the result, the process is not something important. The fact is that I have pped the faces of two gods."

    In the eyes of others, he looks too arrogant, but as he has said, the process is not important. People still admire him for what he has done.

    "It''s really interesting, I''ve never found someone more arrogant than me," said Thunder God.

    He finally said something about Ciel.

    Thetter looked at him again and replied, "if you n to avenge your son, I''m afraid you won''t seed."

    "That''s not a priority," the Thunder God replied, which was quite surprising because it seemed like he no longer took it seriously.

    After that, he looked at the Elf Queen and continued, "Queen, you and the Ice Goddess gave this boy a status equal to you guys, even going so far as to protect him, I want to know why, and who exactly is he? He shouldn''t be the son of the Ice Goddess, right? Because if he''s the son of thetter, there''s no way you would do the same. Plus, since when did the Ice Goddess have a rtionship with a man, I''m sure it never happened."

    His words greatly shocked everyone who heard them, something that made them suddenly realize something new.

    They regarded Ciel as the son of the Ice Goddess because he was made the Ice Prince.

    However,ter they learned that he was also made the Young King of the Elf Kingdom.

    If that''s the case, does that mean he''s also the son of the Elf Queen?

    That was obviously impossible because the son of the Elf Queen would definitely have pointed ears like a typical Elf even if his father wasn''t an Elf.

    The Elf Queen''s expression was quite calm as she heard the Thunder God''s words.

    Such a conclusion would definitelye up, she was already prepared, so she wasn''t that worried.

    She replied, "if you want to know, just find out for yourself. However, I suggest you don''t try to mess with the Ice Pce or my kingdom like sending spies and such."

    The Elf Queen''s eyes became rather cold as she said that.

    She was only giving advice, but she was clearly threatening as well.

    If the Thunder God did that, it was possible that she and the Ice Goddess would bring down his kingdom.

    As for Ciel, he justughed softly. And then said, "you know, you''d better follow what a proverb says; that ignorance is luck. If you knew, I''m afraid you would be very scared."

    In this situation, he would naturally make himself seem more mysterious.

    It would make people look up to him more than just that he was the son of the Ice Goddess.

    The Thunder God''s forehead wrinkled after hearing that, looking like he was in deep thought.

    Even the Storm God and Wave God narrowed their eyes.

    Meanwhile, Madam Maya opened her mouth in surprise.

    "Don''t tell me that he has a bigger background," she said.

 Chapter 120 Elf Queen鈥檚 Wish

    <h4>Chapter 120 Elf Queen''s Wish</h4>

    "How long are you here, leave quickly or you want me to kick you out," said the Elf Queen suddenly, in a tone as if she was tired of seeing them.

    The Thunder Godughed in response and slowly took a step back.

    "Yeah, I''ll wait and see, but you guys better not think that I''m going to get scared and worried. No, I, the Thunder God, am not afraid of anything," he said.

    His eyes looked sharply at Ciel, as he stated that he would continue to target him.

    Of course, Ciel responded with an expression as if he didn''t care.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, the Thunder God and the other two disappeared from there, followed by that sea of lightning.

    His departure made the people breathe a sigh of relief as they could finally breathe the air in peace.

    In fact, even the Blue Cloud God felt morefortable. The Thunder God''s presence also worried him. He was afraid that the man would make a scene and ruin this continent.

    At that point, he couldn''tin to anyone because the Thunder God was one of the figures he dared not fight against now.

    However, even though there were no enemies around, the Elf Queen still didn''t leave Ciel''s side.

    As he descended to thend below, approaching the Pegasus waiting for him, the Elf Queen still followed him.

    This left Ciel astonished and confused.

    "Why are you still here?" she asked.

    "Do you want me to leave?" The Elf Queen asked back, seeming like she was joking.

    Actually, the Queen was also a bit confused, she felt that she enjoyed joking with Ciel. However, she had always thought of her as a senior while Ciel was a young boy, so from her point of view Ciel was a child that she needed to take care of. Perhaps treating him as her son.

    When she thought about it, she thought it was something better.

    ''Maybe I need to try making him my adopted son, and hope that he actually thinks of me as his mother so that he stops with his unreasonable desires. After all, it''s not bad to have a cute son like him.''

    In the end, the Elf Queen had a gentle personality, not cold like the Ice Goddess, so the way she thought was different too.

    Unfortunately, what Ciel said next made her not know whether tough or cry.

    "I don''t like having a woman next to me who refuses to be touched and hugged," he said.

    "Young man, why is your wish so unreasonable? Don''t you realize the difference in our ages?" asked the Elf Queen.

    "Even if we are not cultivators, such a thing is still something that should not be," she added. "Actually, you are more suitable to be my son, how about it, are you interested?"

    She finally spoke her mind, and looked at Ciel with a faint smile, hoping he would agree.

    Ciel was surprised enough by her offer that he gave her a strange look.

    "How did youe up with that idea, Queen?" he asked.

    "I don''t know, I just thought of it spontaneously, and I thought it was good. Considering I''m unlikely to have children, having an adopted child wouldn''t be bad either. And you''re the most rational choice because you''re the only one who doesn''t feel awkward in front of me. I don''t want a child who always looks stiff when chatting with me."

    "Then what will I get if I be your adopted son?" Ciel continued to ask because he thought this was an interesting conversation despite the fact that he would reject it.

    "It''s hard to say, but I will make sure I can be the best mother," the Elf Queen replied before stepping closer to Ciel.

    "Ciel!" She called his name softly. "I know you have had a hard life, being alone from the beginning, and struggling with many hardships, but I will rece all your suffering with a life filled with happiness."

    When she said that, her expression became more and more like that of a mother trying tofort her son, and even Ciel felt touched.

    He thought she was serious, not pretending at all because she was not the type of woman who liked to pretend either.

    Worried that he would sink further into that feeling, he finally shook his head. "No, I don''t want that unless you apany me to bed every night. We won''t do anything weird, but you have to hold me," he said.

    Instantly, the Elf Queen''s expression froze while her beautiful lips parted.

    "Cough!" She even coughed.

    "Come on, you''re too big to be hugged by your mother," she said.

    "That''s why being your lover is a better choice, I can hold you all the time."

    Elf Queen, "..."

    In the end, the woman showed a helpless expression, even her breathing became rapid. She was probably getting annoyed that her attempt had failed.

    "Huh!" She suddenly snorted and disappeared right after that.

    "What? Sulking so fast?" Ciel showed a strange expression and wanted tough.

    In the end, she was still a woman, who could sometimes react like that.

    Ciel shook his head, then mounted Pegasus'' back and ordered her to continue the journey.

    A big event had just happened, but it was destined to be a regr thing in his life.

    When he arrived at the city, it was much more crowded, so many immigrants, not only from this continent, but also other continents.

    For the small factions, who would be the heir of a God was really very important because if they could be friends, or even establish a special bond like marriage, it would bring untold benefits.

    Of course, Ciel with Pegasus was still the center of attention when he entered the city streets. No one dared to stand in his way, all even the Demigods paved the way for him as if he was their father while the girls tried their best to look more beautiful.

    Some whistled at him, no doubt teasing him.

 Chapter 121 Await

    <h4>Chapter 121 Await</h4>

    Of course, Ciel ignored them all. He went to a tall building that was deserted as it was guarded by several powerful cultivators who did not allow anyone to get close.

    It was an inn, but it was not epting guests on this crowded day because Mu Yixue and Mei Mei were there.

    They took the entire building for themselves.

    Ciel entered the building, and immediately met the two youngdies.

    Mu Yixue watched Ciel calmly without saying anything, but Mei Mei immediately approached her with a worried expression.

    "Prince, you''re okay, right?" she asked, looking very concerned for him.

    She looked over his entire body and added, "You''re not hurt, are you, Prince?"

    Her concern was obvious and it wasn''t something made up.

    Ciel ced his hand on top of her head and stroked her hair as he replied, "don''t worry, the Queen has already restored mepletely. And I''m actually not scratched in the slightest."

    "Thank goodness!" Mei Mei let out a sigh of relief after hearing that.

    Mu Yixue looked at her with cynical eyes, even looking like she wanted to sneer.

    In the end, she wasn''t that kind of girl, so it would be very difficult and awkward if she acted like that.

    Ciel looked at her and didn''t say anything. He preferred her to live with her style.

    "Well, let''s go upstairs and watch from there," he said to the two girls.

    He didn''t need to get close to see the announcement. That was the business of the Blue Cloud God and his family.

    And since it was going to be done in the city courtyard, so he could watch from above.

    Mu Yixue and Mei Mei nodded and followed him.

    Of course, they didn''t go to the rooftop, just to a room on the highest floor where the windows overlooked the room in the city center.

    It was now filled with quite a few people and all who could enter the courtyard were people with a certain background.

    A Deity still had to respect society. This might not be significant to the overall life of the Blue Cloud God, but it always produced turmoil in the lower circles. Plus, this was also a culture practiced for generations in the cultivation world.

    A lot of things have to be organized, and executed in a way that seems sacred.

    At the end of the courtyard, there was even a stage with several luxurious chairs and a golden throne on it.

    The throne exuded a divine aura, something that prevented anyone below the level of a god from sitting on it.

    The stage was unfortunately still empty, no one had arrived yet.

    People stared at Madam Zhou''s residence, Madam Maya''s residence, and the Blue Cloud God''s Residence in turn, wondering when they would appear.

    Meanwhile, when Ciel sat down, Mu Yixue suddenly took out a bottle of wine and a cup.

    She ced the cup on the table in front of Ciel and then poured the wine into the cup.

    Mei Mei was surprised by her gesture. She hurriedly peeked into her storage ring.

    Unfortunately, she found no wine even though there were many other luxurious drinks. Since she was still too young, so she didn''t bring any wine.

    Plus, even if she did bring wine, it was toote now that Mu Yixue had already done so first.

    However, she did have a lot of delicious snacks that her n produced.

    It was just that, she found it difficult to take out those snacks. That would definitely make it look like she was copying Mu Yixue''s actions.

    "Thank you!" Ciel suddenly thanked Mu Yixue. He took the cup and drank the wine inside, seemingly enjoying it very much.

    Seeing that, Mei Mei couldn''t keep quiet anymore. She threw away her doubts and said, "prince, how about a snack."

    While saying that, she took out several jars. Each contained snacks that apparently couldn''t be found in the market.

    "Sure," Ciel replied.

    Drinking wine would be easier if there were snacks.

    Actually he also wanted a cigar, but unfortunately he didn''t have one, he hadn''t had the time to buy one yet.

    Surprisingly enough, when he was thinking about it, Mu Yixue''s hand suddenly ced a long ck cigar right in front of him, making his mouth open in surprise.

    "I bought it while you were away, after all, you seemed to enjoy it a lotst time," she said.

    Meanwhile, Mei Mei was thinking, ''damn, damn, so the Prince likes cigars.''

    She actually saw Mu Yixue buy the cigar, but she initially thought she just wanted to keep it because she was curious about it. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be for Ciel.

    This was something quite regrettable to her as she actually knew more about cigars.

    Ciel took the cigar after being surprised for a while.

    He observed it, and inhaled the aroma, thinking that it waspletely different to everything he had ever bought.

    The quality was too far above, clearly super high quality.

    However, he didn''t put it in his mouth right away, he took some snacks first and ate them, after all, smoking was more enjoyable after eating something.

    After having enough, only then did he ce it between his lips.

    Then, he created a small me on his finger, but it was just an ordinary me because if he used the Holy Spirit me, the cigar could be ashes directly.

    Once the tip of the cigar became an ember, he smoked it vigorously.

    Phew!

    He then exhaled the smoke which instantly filled the space in front of him.

    "How delicious," he said, unable to resist praising it for being that delicious.

    Of course, the sight of smokeing out of his mouth was still something strange to Mu Yixue who was not used to smokers, so she rolled her eyes.

    While Ciel began to rx and enjoy everything that was given to him, some people finally appeared and climbed onto the stage.

    They were young people, from Yun Ming, Yun Chai''er, and Yun Xiao.

    Besides the three of them, there were several other young men and women.

    They also gave off a very strong impression of nobility, probably the children of the Blue Cloud God''s family members.

    He was indeed an individual who did not have a faction, but he still had several family members, who in the end also grew strong because of his support even though they did not officially form a n.

 Chapter 122 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 122 Choice</h4>

    The young people gathered on the stage, and were actually also divided into two groups.

    One group ended up gathering on the right side of the stage while the other group gathered on the left side.

    However, the group that followed Yun Xiao was about 30 percentrger. This shows that Madam Maya was indeed more sessful in building influence.

    Ciel did not care much about them, so he did not make detailed observations, he continued to smoke his cigar.

    After a while, the two women that people were most looking forward to finally came from two different directions.

    Each was beautiful beyond imagination, mesmerizing every man whether they were young or old.

    Both of them wore long white dresses that covered up, followed by several maids.

    Their steps were slow and graceful, affecting the air around them.

    The entire courtyard even became fragrant so breathing became very easy.

    They did not take long to meet when they arrived in front of the stage steps.

    Of course, unlike how they were behind the scenes, when they met, they smiled at each other.

    They said simultaneously, nodding lightly to each other.

    After that, they stepped onto the stage, walking towards the two seats on the left side of the throne.

    They sat on each of them, side by side as if they were two women who were good friends.

    "The air is really very fresh today, isn''t it, Madam Zhou?" said Madam Maya after she sat down.

    She seemed to want to start a conversation.

    Madam Zhou didn''t mind, she agreed to what Madam Maya said.

    "Maybe it''s because the Elf Queen''s aura fell on this continent, so the air here is purified to the purest point," she said.

    "You''re right!" Madam Maya agreed.

    The Queen had a power associated with nature, she could transform a barrennd into a vibrant forest with just her gaze.

    When she released aura into a continent, it was only natural that she brought many changes to the continent.

    "However, even the Great Elf Queen went that far to help the Ice Prince. If he is not the son of the Ice Goddess, what do you think his background might be?" asked Madam Maya, starting to talk about Ciel.

    She was indeed filled with curiosity, but there was no one she could talk to.

    Madam Zhou might be her enemy, but here she was still the only one who could speak equally with her.

    "I''m afraid no one can guess," Madam Zhou replied.

    She nced left and right as if trying to find a trace of Ciel though that failed.

    Of course, she was also curious about that.

    Right after that, a beam of blue light suddenly came very quickly,nding right on the throne.

    That light immediately transformed into the figure of a middle-aged man that instantly made people take a deep breath.

    In a hurry, everyone under the stage saluted.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty!"

    They were very sincere in their salute because to them the Blue Cloud God was not only a God, but also the pride of their continent.

    Because of his achievements, the continent had be prosperous, full of opportunities, and certainly one of the continents with a great name in the Realm of Life.

    In fact, there are still manyrge continents that do not have gods. They tend to be ridiculed by others for not being able to raise a genius.

    When looking at the man, Madam Zhou and Madam Maya''s eyes showed a strange look for a moment.

    Their minds could not help but be muddled.

    He was their husband, but just now each of them had made love to a young man.

    They were naked in front of him, and letting him do everything he wanted to them.

    Thinking about the affair made them not know whether tough or cry.

    Unfortunately the Blue Cloud God was indeed the type of man who prioritized cultivation more than anything else.

    After appearing, he gave a sign for people to calm down.

    He didn''t greet his two wives, let alone say any romantic words, only ncing at them briefly.

    This is definitely behavior that can disappoint any woman because women are creatures who need attention.

    An ordinary man with such behavior would definitely be instantly abandoned.

    Madam Zhou and Madam Maya remained silent even though they were not addressed.

    They stared at him, waiting for him to speak.

    At the same time, the man was staring to the left and right.

    He stared back and forth between Yun Ming and Yun Xiao.

    In the eyes of others, it looked like he was thinking about who he would choose between the two.

    However, his gaze suddenly stopped on Yun Chai''er.

    "Chai''er,e here," he said in a low voice but could be heard by everyone.

    "Me?" Chai''er was so startled that her mouth opened.

    Her reaction was the most casual, the others widened their eyes, especially Yun Ming and Yun Xiao.

    Madam Maya and Madan Zhou even froze.

    Although the Blue Cloud God had yet to confirm, this was already a strong indication.

    Of course, Madam Zhou was calmer, but Madam Maya couldn''t help but panic.

    ''No, this shouldn''t be it. He should only want to greet his daughter. There''s no way he would choose her. She''s still too young.'' The woman tried to think positively.

    Blue Cloud God nodded to Yun Chai''er, and continued to tell her toe closer.

    Curious, Yun Chai''er finally took a step, leaving Yun Ming beside her.

    She arrived in front of the throne very quickly.

    When she arrived, the Blue Cloud God touched her head and stroked her hair.

    "Are you the one for the big thing, Chai''er?" he said, without preamble.

    When she heard that, the seated Madam Maya almost staggered from her chair.

    She couldn''t be more shocked now that her breathing became rapid, quite different from Madam Zhou''s shock where she only showed a strange expression.

    Of course, to her whether it was Yun Ming or Yun Chai''er, they were both her children, so whichever of them was chosen, she would be happy.

    Yun Chai''er was even more confused. She responded by asking, "what do you mean, father?"

    "I mean that you will be my heir," Blue Cloud God replied with a faint smile.

    Since he had said it, the people quickly became in an uproar.

    "This is unexpected," said the Demigods.

    "Yeah, he apparently chose his daughter instead of one of his sons."

    "Is his daughter''s talent better?"

    "I don''t think so, maybe he had other considerations."

    "Yeah, that''s quite possible. Now I wonder what his two sons think?"

    The gazes to Yun Ming and Yun Xiao immediately became strange.

    Both of them were deathly pale.

    Even Yun Ming might have a hard time epting this because he also desperately wanted that opportunity.

    Now, it had be his little sister''s.

    "Your Majesty!" Madam Maya finally stood up and spoke up.

    The Blue Cloud God looked at her and asked, "What is it, Maya?"

    "Are you sure of your decision?" Madam Maya asked because she really couldn''t keep quiet now.

    Madam Zhou stared at the Blue Cloud God, waiting for his answer.

    She was actually curious about the reason for his decision.

    "Elder Cloud and the Ice Prince suggest Yun Chai''er is better," Blue Cloud God said. "I have thought about it, and I think their suggestion makes sense. Rather than make one of my sons feel unfair, I would rather choose my daughter. And my two sons, as the sons of a God, they should not be spoiled if they want to have great achievements, so I want them to rely on themselves."

    The man was very calm as he exined his reasoning, seemingly not objecting at all.

    Perhaps he also wanted others to know so that there would be no furthermotion.

    After hearing Blue Cloud God''s answer, Madam Maya''s expression became gloomy. Even when she wanted to hide it, she failed.

    Blue Cloud God saw it all, but he seemed unconcerned. He naturally knew the rivalry of his two wives.

    ''That damn boy, he really has deceived me,'' he thought, no longer thinking well of Ciel. He began to curse him.

    It was quite natural considering she had served Ciel wholeheartedly, but he would rather help the others.

    When thinking about that, she could not help but stare at Madam Zhou.

    Her eyes became cold.

    ''It seems I underestimated this bitch, she must have done more than I did,'' she said to herself.

    Instantly, she grew to hate Madam Zhou even more. If there were no one around, she would have jumped on her and wed at her face.

    She had no other desire than to tear her into a thousand pieces.

    Zhou''s eyes stared back at the woman. However, she was calm, and even seemed like she wanted tough.

    Unfortunately, the woman''s gaze did not worry her in the slightest.

    She was not afraid of her, and if she wanted to fight with her, she would apany her even if it was to the death.

    For two women like them, it wasmonce. The cultivation world had no shortage of news about two wives of famous figures killing each other.

 Chapter 123 New Face

    <h4>Chapter 123 New Face</h4>

    Meanwhile, the Blue Cloud God asked Yun Chai''er again when thetter had calmed down enough, "so, are you ready to be my heir?"

    The question made people stare at Yun Chai''er again, waiting for her response.

    Yun Ming and Yun Xiao expected her to shake her head and refuse. However, unexpectedly, the girl nodded with an excited expression.

    "Yes, I am ready to be your heir, father. Thank you for choosing me," she said.

    Hearing her words, people opened their mouths, as if they couldn''t believe what they were hearing.

    Yun Ming even almost staggered, he seemed to find his little sister so different to what he knew.

    The people''s shock was due to her forthright demeanor as she spoke.

    Perhaps Yun Ming and Yun Xiao would also behave like that, but keep in mind that Yun Chai''er was only a young girl.

    ording to people''s estimations; even if she agreed, she would say it hesitantly.

    However, she didn''t seem to hesitate in the slightest.

    This meant that she was also a girl with big ambitions.

    When she finds an opportunity, she doesn''t miss it at all.

    The Blue Cloud God''s eyes shone as he looked at his daughter. Like Yun Ming, it was as if he had just gotten to know his daughter.

    Of course, from his perspective, it was like he had just realized that his daughter was a bright diamond.

    Ciel who was observing that was also shocked, not expecting that his random opinion resulted in that.

    Plus, he even saw the seriousness Yun Chai''er endured, as if she would no longer be an innocent girl.

    "Someone seems to be in a good mood," Mu Yixue said suddenly.

    She was obviously talking about Ciel.

    Thetter responded by patting her butt and replied, "who wouldn''t be happy with sess. This means I probably won''t be wrong when I choose my future heir, you know, I''ll be destined to have many children anyway."

    When hearing his words, Mu Yixue and Mei Mei blushed simultaneously.

    Spontaneously, they touched their own stomachs, probably wondering if they would get pregnant since Ciel''s seed had already entered their bodies.

    However, things like this usually didn''t happen when they were still actively cultivating.

    Female cultivators would usually only start getting pregnant when they chose to live a leisurely life like ordinary people.

    "Good!" Blue Cloud God nodded. He grabbed Yun Chai''er''s hand, looking at her with even more amazement.

    "However," he continued, looking like he wanted to ask a question once more.

    "After you get the inheritance from me, you will follow me away, are you ready to travel and leave your life here? You might not be able to see your mother for a while?"

    The question was obviously something more difficult for Yun Chai''er since she was still too young.

    People waited for her answer once again, wanting to see how much determination she had now.

    This time, Yun Chai''er stared at Madam Zhou and clenched her small fists tightly.

    Madam Zhou also looked at her withplicated eyes.

    It was actually also a bit hard for her if she had to part with Yun Chai''er.

    She had originally thought of taking her with her after she divorced the Blue Cloud God, but who would have thought that Ciel would suggest her instead.

    However, the cultivation world had always supported anyone who wanted to be strong.

    Here, there was no story of a mother not letting her child go to cultivate.

    After a while, Yun Chai''er nodded. "I am ready to go anywhere and only return when I be very strong."

    "Good..." The Blue Cloud God who had a great obsession with cultivation looked like he wanted tough. He held it back just to maintain his demeanor.

    "Chai''er, you are destined to achieve great things in the future. I even feel that you can surpass me." The man praised his daughter even more.

    Talking about surpassing him was of course a very serious thing because it was really too difficult.

    Some people thought that he was just bragging to boost his daughter''s reputation.

    Of course, how great Yun Chai''er was could only be judged by her future.

    Great determination was not always reliable because it could be lost.

    "I''m in a good mood today," he said again before looking at the crowd below the stage.

    "Therefore, I''m sharing my cultivation experience for one hour!"

    Hearing what he said, people instantly became very excited as this was something that was truly useful to them, unlike the heir selection which was just a political issue.

    Immortals were too busy, they rarely taught others, and usually only taught disciples or those closest to them.

    Ordinary people can only dream about getting teachings from a Deity.

    Listening to them share their cultivation experience is already the greatest fortune. This could be something better than learning 10 years of cultivation from a Demigods.

    In fact, even the Demigods looked excited.

    Unfortunately, there were some people who seemed to be in a very bad mood, Madam Maya and her son, of course. As for, Yun Ming, he seemed lost in thought right now. He kept looking at his little sister withplicated eyes.

    Anyone could tell that he was not yet able to ascertain whether he was happy or angry with this state of affairs.

    Surprisingly Yun Chai''er did not look at him at all. It was unknown whether she was ignoring him now or feeling guilty for taking his chance.

    "Chai''er, how about we go back first?" Madam Zhou suddenly said.

    Hearing her words, Blue Cloud God patted Yun Chai''er on the back, inviting her to leave.

    The inheritance affairs were over, so they could naturally leave.

    Yun Chai''er also obeyed. She went straight to her mother.

    Afterward, the two of them descended from the stage.

    At the same time, Madam Maya suddenly stood up and followed them.

    Madam Zhou only nced at her, seemingly not caring at all.

    And that woman followed Madam Zhou to her residence so Yun Chai''er felt ufortable because she had always regarded Madam Maya as the antagonist of her family.

 Chapter 124 Maya and Zhou

    <h4>Chapter 124 Maya and Zhou</h4>

    Madam Zhou who knew that Madam Maya wanted to talk to her continued to let her follow her, even entering her house.

    Arriving at the living room, she told Yun Chai''er to wait there while she proceeded to her room.

    And Madam Maya followed into that room.

    She was the one who closed the door.

    Madam Zhou then turned to her.

    "Is there something you want to talk about, Maya?" she asked. "Of course, I will listen to you even if you just want to say nonsense because you cannot ept defeat."

    When she said that, Madam Zhou smiled faintly, a smile that anyone would take as a mocking smile.

    Madam Maya''s already cold eyes became even colder.

    "Tell me, what did you give that little bastard? Did you let him stab your ass?" she said, speaking more harshly than Madam Zhou had imagined.

    Ciel who was watching them almost gasped.

    He was surprised that she was now referring to him as an little bastard.

    And then used Madam Maya of letting him stab her in the ass.

    These were such exaggerated words that Madam Zhou''s eyes became very cold.

    "Bitch, watch your words," she said.

    "Courtesy is not required for a prostitute," Madam Maya replied coldly.

    "Maya, you should not test my limits."

    "What? You think I''m scared? Want to fight to the death now?"

    "And you think I would waste my time on someone who has already lost?" Madam Zhou replied with mockery.

    She was not afraid, of course, but she was also not the kind of woman who would do useless things.

    Unlike Madam Maya who could not control her emotions, she could still think calmly because she was in a good mood.

    "Looks like my guess was right, you are indeed a slut," said Madam Maya. Now she was very sure that Madam Zhou had also given her body to Ciel.

    However, she could not understand why Ciel would prefer her.

    Did he think she was prettier?

    No, Madam Maya believed she was more beautiful, and she would never consider Madam Zhou more beautiful than her.

    "The words of a defeated courtesan are really funny," Madam Zhou replied calmly.

    Madam Maya''s ears turned red when she heard that. Even her breathing became very fast.

    However, even in that state she still didn''t dare to talk about exposing this secret.

    She didn''t dare because she knew that Madam Zhou could also expose her secret.

    And she would actually get into more trouble because that meant she would also offend Ciel.

    Suddenly, she became confused with what she was going to do next.

    "Tsk! Tsk!" Madam Zhou suddenlyughed softly, as if she was beginning to enjoy Madam Maya''s confusion.

    In hostilities in the cultivation world, there was very rarely the concept of a good side and a bad side.

    Madam Zhou might be the type that had a pretty good personality, but she could stillugh at her enemy''s misfortune.

    "Do you still consider yourself intelligent now, Maya?" she asked, taking a step to approach her.

    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long before you get your answer, let''s wait for Lan Tian to return."

    Whoosh!

    Surprisingly enough, Madam Zhou''s hand swung quickly towards Madam Maya''s face right after she said that.

    The unprepared Madam Maya was unable to dodge or parry. In an instant, Madam Zhou''s palmnded so hard on her face that she staggered.

    "You?" Madam Maya''s eyes burned with anger, even her aura instantly exploded, electrifying the city.

    How could she not be angry.

    She had been enemies with Madam Zhou for a long time, but this was the first time she had been pped in the face like this.

    The people who were listening to Blue Cloud God''s lecture became panicked from the tremors, wondering what was going on.

    Blue Cloud God himself frowned.

    "What the hell are they doing!" He didn''t seem to expect this to happen either.

    However, he didn''t want there to be a bigmotion now.

    His hand waved, sending divine power into Madam Zhou''s residence.

    Instantly, the area there seemed to be separated from the outside world, not affecting it anymore.

    At this moment, Madam Maya had already taken out a sword.

    A strong killing intent radiated from her eyes.

    Yun Chai''er who was in the living room could not help but panic at that.

    Of course, Madam Zhou was still very calm.

    She continued to stare at Madam Maya, acting as if she didn''t mind her attacking.

    And that seemed to have seeded in suppressing Madam Maya''s inner self.

    Despite pulling out the sword, she did not move at all, only gritting her beautiful teeth.

    She was probably beginning to think that this fight would only push her further into a corner.

    After a while, she took a deep breath, and managed to calm down while her sword disappeared from her hand, followed by her aura.

    Then, she touched her cheek that had been pped by Madam Zhou.

    It was not a mortal p, but really a p from a Demigods, so Madam Maya still felt a stinging sensation.

    Surprisingly enough, she suddenly smiled as she held her cheek, making Madam Zhou frown.

    For this enemy of hers, she had always been unable to understand herpletely, just like she could not understand her either.

    "Zhou Xing, the Ice Prince''s dick is really delicious, isn''t it?" she said.

    Madam Zhou, "..."

    The woman''s face finally froze because of Madam Maya''s words.

    "What did you want to say?" she asked in an annoyed tone.

    "No need to keep acting as if you are a pure woman, you and I have both given our bodies to that boy. Ah, how marvelous his life must be, fucking both wives of a God." Madam Maya''s words began to get more and more out of control so Madam Zhou looked very ufortable.

    Of course, she had no problem thinking about Ciel''s body because she did like it, but talking about it with Madam Maya was another matter.

    Unfortunately, Madam Maya seemed to want to make that the main topic of their conversation.

 Chapter 125 Shook

    <h4>Chapter 125 Shook</h4>

    "You better stop talking nonsense or I''ll kick you out of here," Madam Zhou said very coldly.

    Unfortunately, this time it was Madam Maya who responded calmly.

    "Come on, we can fight after that," she replied.

    "However, instead of fighting, wouldn''t it be more fun to chat like this, chatting about the young man who has fucked us?" Her long tongue escaped from her mouth, licking her lips as she said that.

    For a moment, Madam Zhou''s ears turned red.

    And it did not escape Madam Maya''s eyes.

    "Tsk! Tsk!!!" She chuckled softly.

    "The pure and faithful Zhou Xing ended up having an affair too, and she seems to like that."

    "You whore," Madam Zhou replied, swinging her hand at Madam Maya''s face once more.

    Thetter was very prepared this time, so she caught her hand.

    "You know, infidelity is fun, look at your ass, it looks like it was swaying wildlyst night," Madam Maya said, continuing to taunt Madam Zhou.

    By now, the woman''s breath was beginning to catch.

    "Looks like there is nopatibility between us, killing each other is the only option," said Madam Zhou after taking a deep breath.

    "Isn''t that unfortunate?" Madam Maya refused even though she was the one who wanted to kill each other with Madam Zhou.

    "I''m sure the Ice Prince still wants both of us very much, and he definitely wants a threesome with us, it won''t be possible if one of us will die. Honestly, I don''t mind if he wants it. Oh, I''m sure it''s something very beautiful. How about licking his dick at the same time? I''m afraid after that we won''t hate each other anymore, and might be best friends."

    Madam Zhou, "..."

    Ciel, who was watching from afar, felt his head be heavy and his vision became blurred.

    Although Madam Maya was really showing her bad side, he couldn''t help but fantasize about that interesting thing.

    It was indeed something that would obviously give him a lot of pleasure.

    However, after thinking about it, he thought it was better not to do such a thing.

    Madam Zhou was a conservative woman, and Ciel preferred her current nature. He did not want any changes from her. And he also respected her enough that he didn''t want to see her acting like a slut.

    He wanted their rtionship to be sustained by love, not just lust.

    Meanwhile, Madam Zhou swung her other hand at Madam Maya''s face, but thetter caught her hand again.

    "Hehehehe!" Madam Mayaughed, finally able to smile widely as she managed to control the situation.

    She let go of Madam Zhou''s hand then stepped onto her bed, and shey down without hesitation.

    "Yeah, let''s wait for Lan Tian to leave, we can have fun with the Ice Prince here, I''m getting impatient," she said.

    "Don''t even think about it," Madam Zhou replied coldly.

    "What? Are you going to refuse if the Ice Prince wants it?"

    "He wouldn''t do it with me because we''re not like that." Madam Zhou knew Ciel respected her, and she was sure Ciel was amitted man despite his bastard-like nature.

    After that, Madam Zhou added, "yeah, maybe for you, he would, with other bitches simr to you."

    "What, pretending to be a respectabledy now? Why do you act as if your rtionship with him has a sacred bond?" Madam Maya responded sarcastically.

    However, right after she said that, she seemed to realize something.

    Hastily sitting up, she looked at Madam Zhou with an incredulous expression.

    "Don''t tell me you''re going to divorce Lan Tian for him?" she asked.

    Ciel wanted her to do that so she could fully belong to him, but she refused because she considered the benefits of being Ciel''s woman not as good as being Lan Tian''s wife.

    Now she suspected Madam Zhou had chosen that route.

    Madam Zhou was still calm even though Madam Maya had a guess.

    And she didn''t look like she was trying to hide it.

    Just by looking at her expression, Madam Maya immediately felt like she was confirming it herself.

    "You? You? Are you crazy?" she asked with her breathing quickening.

    "I know what I''m doing, no need to think about it," Madam Zhou replied in an indifferent tone.

    "Do you think Lan Tian will ept it?" As she said that, Madam Maya suddenly had an idea.

    "Hahaha... Good, good, I''ll support your actions," she said suddenly.

    She was happy because she thought that she might be able to change the Blue Cloud God''s decision.

    After all, he would probably still feel unhappy if he was divorced, and choosing the child of the woman who had divorced him could make him ridiculed.

    Madam Maya thought she would use that opportunity to change the Blue Cloud God''s decision.

    Actually, this was also something that Madam Zhou was worried about.

    She had asked Ciel about it, but the young man had only told her to calm down, looking like he had a special n to deal with it.

    "Eh?" Madam Zhou suddenly showed a surprised expression, followed by Madam Maya.

    This was because they sensed his arrival.

    Currently, Ciel was walking leisurely towards Madam Zhou''s house without anyone noticing.

    Even the Blue Cloud God was unaware despite his power over the area.

    That power was ultimately the kind that only prevented disturbances from that area, not the kind to watch over. And the Blue Cloud God didn''t have the habit of watching over others.

    Ciel was quite certain after observing using his eyes, which was why he was so rxed when he came here.

    Actually he just wanted to send something, so he wasn''t worried even if the Blue Cloud God knew.

    Arriving at the door, he knocked on it, and it was immediately opened, revealing Yun Chai''er''s figure behind it.

    "Prince?" The young girl was instantly stunned when she saw Ciel.

    However, she hastily saluted.

    "Prince, Chai''er thanks you for suggesting that Chai''er obtain father''s inheritance," she said.

    "You look excited, yeah, I''m sure you really are the best choice," Ciel replied while pinching her cheeks which gave off a cute impression.

    Yun Chai''er blushed at that, and looked awkward.

    "Right, take this to your mother and Madam Maya," Ciel said again while handing over a Mirror Jade.

    Yun Chai''er was somewhat confused as she epted it, seemingly unsure.

    However, she still nodded to Ciel.

    After which, Ciel immediately turned around and left, leaving Yun Chai''er alone.

    Of course, Masam Zhou and Madam Maya had alreadye out of the room because they wanted to see Ciel, but they could not help but be puzzled that Ciel had already left again.

    "Mom, the prince delivered this," Yun Chai''er said to Madam Zhou, handing the Mirror Jade to her.

    Was that Madam Zhou and Madam Maya were also confused, wondering why there was a Mirror Jade now.

    Madam Zhou took it, and instantly sent her spiritual energy into the Jade Mirror to activate it.

    She was sure the answer was in the video stored inside the Jade Mirror.

    At the same time, she suddenly felt that this had something to do with her and Madam Maya.

    Not wanting Yun Chai''er to see, she finally sent her to her room, directly using her power so that Yun Chai''er could do nothing.

    In an instant after that, a spiritual screen appeared in front of him and Madam Maya.

    The screen was disying a scene where an elegant middle-aged woman walked into a narrow alley.

    Although it was dark there, it was not difficult to recognize the woman for those who were familiar.

    Madam Zhou knew that she was Madam Maya, so she gave the woman beside her a strange look.

    However, Madam Maya staggered and almost fell so she said, "no, no, how is that possible."

    "There seems to be something." Her reaction made Madam Zhou smile, suddenly convinced that this was something to bring Madam Maya down.

    And it didn''t take long before she saw Madam Maya meet an old man.

    When she saw the old man, Madam Zhou''s eyes narrowed sharply.

    "Stop that," Madam Maya shouted, trying to hit the spiritual screen, but her actions were blocked by Madam Zhou.

    The video quickly showed the conversation between the two.

    The more Madam Zhou listened, the more shocked her expression became.

    Just as the video finished, Ciel''s voice suddenly echoed from the Mirror Jade.

    (Madam Maya, listen to my orders, if you don''t want to be harmed, divorce the Blue Cloud God, and stop bothering Madam Zhou. Yeah,e see meter and help me find those people''s hideouts!)

    BANG!

    The Mirror Jade exploded after Ciel finished speaking.

    Madam Maya finally fell to her knees, her expression bing nk, as if she wanted tough and cry at the same time.

    "How foolish of me, I have underestimated the Ice Prince," she said in a low voice.

    Now, she no longer dared to refer to him as a little bastard.

    She was worried that Ciel would find out and teach her a lesson.

    Meanwhile, Madam Zhou let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t care about the things that Madam Maya did, but she was happy that the woman finally couldn''t do anything against her.

    Maybe from now on she would inevitably have to be polite to her since her status on Ciel''s side was much higher than her.

 Chapter 126 More Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 126 More Shocking</h4>

    Time passed quietly, and the Blue Cloud God finally came to Madam Zhou''s house.

    In addition to seeing Yun Chai''er, he came also because his two wives wanted him toe.

    They seemed to want to have a serious talk, so he still came to find out what they wanted to talk to him about.

    When he arrived in front of Madam Zhou''s open door, he saw Madam Zhou and Madam Maya sitting on two different sofas.

    Madam Zhou was talking to Yun Chai''er, telling her about various things in the outside world that she might visit.

    As soon as the Blue Cloud God came, she told her to go outside.

    This was not a talk that a child could listen to in the end, it was better to let Yun Chai''er listen to the news from the people.

    Yun Chai''er immediately left while Blue Cloud God sat on the main sofa reserved for him.

    "Is there something?" he asked, gazing back and forth between Madam Maya and Madam Zhou.

    As a God, he could sense their seriousness, and it made him feel somewhat ufortable, something he did not know why.

    After he asked, Madam Zhou nced at Madam Maya.

    Earlier she had ordered her to speak for her as well because she felt ufortable saying so.

    "Uhmm..." Madam Maya cleared her throat softly, giving the Blue Cloud God aplicated look.

    Of course, she also found it difficult to say.

    It wasn''t that she cared or anything because this wasn''t a rtionship that had a foundation of love. She became his wife just to get the things he gave her.

    However, he was a God in the end, a being who could easily turn her into ashes, so she was worried that he was not so epting and angry.

    Unfortunately, dying saying so was also pointless. She knew it would only make things more difficult.

    After taking a deep breath, she finally replied, "Madam Zhou and I want to divorce you!"

    She said it in a clear and quick tone because she didn''t want any vagueness in her words that the Blue Cloud God wouldn''t understand and ask her to repeat it.

    "Eh?" The Blue Cloud God was so startled that his back straightened. Even his mouth opened slightly.

    "What do you mean, Maya?" he asked again.

    Madam Maya did not answer because she thought the Blue Cloud God was asking only because he was too surprised, not because he did not understand.

    After that, the man looked at Madam Zhou who was staring at the window.

    She was able to calm down after a while, but it was obvious that she still wanted to talk.

    "What is the reason you two want to divorce me?" he asked, narrowing his eyes slightly. It was unknown whether he was angry or not, but it was clear he was quite disturbed right now.

    He couldn''t understand how these two women who had just had a fight suddenly wanted to divorce him.

    Speaking of reasons, this was something that could be said for Madam Zhou and Madam Maya.

    They had obvious reasons, of course. However, they were worried that the Blue Cloud God could not ept it.

    After a moment of thought, Madam Maya replied, "perhaps you could consider that we have found a new path that we will take. And it is not suitable if we are still your wives."

    In the end, she said something vague.

    She thought she would leave the rest to the imagination of the Blue Cloud God.

    Whether or not he agreed with her request, it would be his business. However, here, divorce is possible as long as one party agrees.

    Madam Maya thought that Blue Cloud God shouldn''t be so childish as to not ept this.

    Madam Maya''s reply made the Blue Cloud God fall silent while his eyes narrowed more sharply to the point where his forehead creased.

    He looked at the floor below, as if in thought.

    "Elder Cloud!" He suddenly said, calling out to his trusted old man.

    Although it was in Madam Zhou''s house, but when the Blue Cloud God called out, the Cloud Elder instantly appeared beside him.

    "Is there something, Your Majesty?" he asked.

    He scanned left and right with his eyes, clearly sensing something wrong here, making him wonder.

    Actually, he even suddenly felt tense as well.

    The Blue Cloud God did not answer right away, he nced at his two wives once more.

    After that, he stood up.

    "Make an announcement that Madam Zhou and Madam Maya are no longer my wives," he said before taking a step, instantly disappearing from there.

    "What?" Elder Cloud jumped back in too much surprise, almost falling as hended.

    He couldn''t be more shocked than this, as if he had just heard earth-shattering thunder.

    "M-Madam Zhou, M-Madam Maya, what does this mean?" he asked the two women.

    To him, Madam Maya was not the least bit afraid even though he was stronger than her.

    "Since you''ve heard, just do what he says, there''s no need to try to figure out other people''s business," she replied in an indifferent tone.

    It did not take long before the Holy Cloud Continent was shaken, more shaken than the arrival of the Gods before.

    Even some of the strange races living underground went out to find out.

    The Blue Cloud God had divorced his two wives!

    This may have nothing to do with the fate of the people, but it''s a drama that makes everyone''s heart grow hot.

    Countless questions and spections instantly filled the continent, including the surrounding continents.

    In the history of the cultivation world, this was a rare case. After all, there was a difference in strength between Blue Cloud God and his two wives. Normally, divorce only happened when the woman was equal in strength to her husband.

    As to who wanted to divorce first was not very clear.

    Die-hard Blue Cloud God fans say that Blue Cloud God divorced his two wives because he really wanted to focus on reaching new heights.

    However, there are also those who suspect that it was Madam Zhou and Madam Maya''s wish.

    Among those who were suspicious, there was no shortage of those who spected strangely, but they did not dare to say so publicly.

 Chapter 127 Meet Madam Zhou Again

    <h4>Chapter 127 Meet Madam Zhou Again</h4>

    At this moment, Madam Zhou who was sitting in her room was visited by Yun Chai''er who had just heard the astonishing news.

    She entered the room without hesitation and looked at her mother with an expression of disbelief.

    "Mom, what happened, how could you divorce father?" she asked in her young voice full of confusion.

    How could she possibly understand this.

    She was still too young to understand that even adults feel a lot of burden when they live not ording to their wishes.

    And they are still searching for something that will give them happiness.

    Madam Zhou told Yun Chai''er toe closer then stroked her head.

    "You must continue to follow your father and train hard. One day, you will understand it yourself, and not take it so seriously anymore," she said.

    At the same time, Madam Maya was visited by Yun Xiao whose expression seemed even worse than when he was crying.

    "Mother, what nonsense have you done? Don''t tell me you did this for that little bastard?" He immediately yelled at her.

    Madam Maya''s response was naturally different from Madam Zhou''s.

    Her expression instantly bing gloomy, she stood up, walked over to her son before pping his face and even then kicking his chest into the wall.

    "You''re the one who''s the little bastard here. One more bad word about the Ice Prince, and I''ll break your legs," she said, scolding her own son.

    Yun Xiao''s expression became even uglier, his mouth even opening and closing, confused.

    Meanwhile, Ciel who was now rxing in a restaurant was approached by Mu Yixue who had just taken a walk.

    She was sullen and upset, it could be seen that she was in a bad mood.

    "You must be the mastermind behind all this, right?" she asked.

    Ciel responded by grabbing her hand and pulling her until she fell on his thigh.

    Heughed softly and did not argue about it.

    "What do you think? A God should lose his wives because of some little thing I did," he said casually, making the beautiful Mu Yixue pout even more.

    She took a deep breath as she replied, "Ciel, how long are you going to make a mess like this?"

    "There''s no end as long as I can afford it and it brings me profit and pleasure," he replied.

    "Sigh, you''re too much." In the end, Mu Yixue could only sigh.

    "By the way, can you call Kaiya again?" asked Ciel.

    "What for?" Mu Yixue immediately knitted her eyebrows.

    "There''s something that requires her help. Let''s wait until tomorrow."

    Ciel hadn''t nned on leaving this continent until he took care of the Ancient Night Race hiding here.

    Not that he cared about helping the world and such, but he believed there must be some benefit if he took care of them.

    "Right, maybe you need to summon your aunt as well so that there''s more power," he added.

    Perhaps I would be more helpful in attacking the hideout, but Ciel thought the woman needed some more time to calm down.

    Mu Yueli, on the other hand, had probably calmed down enough by now after that incident where Ciel kissed her.

    Hearing that Ciel also wanted her aunt, Mu Yixue couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    She somehow got a bad feeling.

    However, seeing Ciel''s serious expression, she could only follow his wishes.

    Time passed quietly, and perhaps because Blue Cloud God was in a not-so-pleasant mood, he left more quickly, taking Yun Chai''er with him.

    His speed as he left was truly his full speed, making people wonder what he was thinking.

    Surprisingly people seemed more rxed after he left.

    Perhaps they were distressed by the drama because they were worried about it turning into something bad.

    Now, they wondered what Madam Zhou and Madam Maya would do.

    Both of them were now meeting their respective ns. It is rumored that there was quite amotion as the two ns could not ept their decision.

    The question is what will they do next?

    Where will they live?

    Not to mention that in this city, even this continent didn''t seem to suit them.

    During the night, it was said that Yun Ming and Yun Xiao also left somewhere. They disappeared almost without a trace.

    At the same time, the city center became quite excited as a middle-aged woman with short bob-style hair suddenly appeared from one of the Teleportation Formations.

    Her hair was ck in color, wearing a short blue dress.

    Her figure was slim and charming, mesmerizing even the women.

    Coupled with her deep cold aura, people couldn''t help but forget about Madam Zhou and Madam Maya as she made a stronger impression than both of them.

    People quickly knew that she was one of the elders of the Ice Pce.

    She was indifferent,pletely unconcerned with her surroundings as she walked.

    And after a few steps, she flew up, and disappeared instantly.

    Of course, she wasn''t the only one who came. Kaiya also came, but she hid her figure.

    Ciel saw the arrival of the two, but between them, Mu Yueli went to a quiet ce around the city. She didn''t visit Ciel right away. Probably because Ciel had just told her toe, not visit her.

    Now was also not the time, so Ciel did not call out to her.

    For now, he wanted to see Madam Zhou first.

    That woman had sent a message to him, telling him that she was at her house.

    Ciel quickly went there, riding Pagasus so that he could move quickly.

    Arriving above Madam Zhou''s residence area, he immediately found the woman.

    Currently, she was standing next to a tree and the tree was next to a swimming pool, right beside her house. It was surrounded by a high wall so it could only be seen from above. Perhaps it was her usual ce to rx.

    Ciel was actually quite surprised that she still lived here since the entire property practically belonged to the Blue Cloud God. Even if she became its full owner now, it would still be unsuitable to live here since it was too close to the Blue Cloud God''s residence.

    Ciel thought it was only temporary until she found a new ce to move to.

    After all, now the Blue Cloud God had also gone somewhere.

 Chapter 128 Pool

    <h4>Chapter 128 Pool</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Ciel jumped off Pegasus'' back, then fell so fast that Madam Zhou noticed his arrival.

    She was startled and couldn''t help but press her lips together.

    Right after that, Ciel finallynded in front of her.

    His smile became even wider. He looked at Madam Zhou who was wearing a long white dress from head to toe.

    "Madam, is it just me? You seem to have be twice as beautiful," Ciel said.

    Hearing his sweet words, Madam Zhou could not help but roll her eyes.

    "Perhaps you didn''t use your eyes well before," she replied.

    Actually, she looked like she wanted to smile.

    However, Cielughed at his answer.

    After that, he grabbed her waist with each hand then pulled it to hug her.

    "Now that you''re free, there''s nothing binding you anymore, so you won''t hesitate anymore, right, in building this new romantic rtionship?" he asked.

    Even though they had already made love, Madam Zhou''s awkwardness could still be considered natural since their real rtionship was just being built, after all.

    Madam Zhou''s breathing became warmer after she heard his words.

    Her eyes were showing that she was trying to calm down, or perhaps trying to get rid of her awkwardness.

    "Prince, are you sure about attacking the Ancient Night Race''s hideout?" She finally said something, and it was the topic of that race.

    Ever since knowing that Madam Maya was cooperating with that race, she had been asking that woman.

    Now, she already knew quite a lot.

    This was actually something quite worrying because that race was very dangerous.

    Those who knew that there were some of that race hiding on this continent would not be able to rest easy.

    Of course, attacking them could also be something dangerous.

    "Maybe tomorrow night, I''ve invited some people," Ciel replied.

    As he said that, he pushed Madam Zhou''s body onto a wooden chair beside the tree.

    She fell to a sitting position while Ciel sat beside her.

    Having spoken earlier, the woman seemed more rxed as she leaned her body against Ciel''s as thetter hugged her from the side.

    "Prince, Lan Tian might suspect something," she said again.

    What she said was enough to make Qin Yuan''s eyes show a strange look as she clearly meant that the Blue Cloud God suspected that his two wives were divorcing him because of Ciel.

    It was indeed something awkward, but Ciel didn''t think much of it.

    "Even if he knows, he has nothing more to do with us," he replied. "And if he feels vengeful, or even wants to do something to me, he should be prepared for the consequences. However, I don''t think he has that courage."

    Thinking about rendering a God powerless made Ciel smile.

    Unfortunately, the man also had bad intentions so he was not reluctant to him.

    Madam Zhou smiled wryly at Ciel''s answer.

    "Yeah, he has nothing to do with me anymore, I already have a new life," she said while ncing at Ciel''s eyes.

    In a short time, she began to dare to show her feelings for him.

    Cielughed softly, hugging him tighter while his hands began to move.

    "Madam, it''s a bit hot right now, can you help me take off my shirt?" Ciel said.

    "Why not take a bath if you feel hot, Prince?" replied Madam Zhou as she looked at the swimming pool in front of her.

    Her words actually sounded like she was inviting Ciel to take a bath together.

    Right after that, she began to help remove Ciel''s shirt.

    "Hehehe!" Ciel couldn''t help butugh as he watched her actions.

    His hand responded by grabbing her breasts, then squeezing them gently until her skin turned red.

    As his shirt fell, Ciel''s face approached Madam Zhou''s.

    He then kissed her lips.

    For a moment, Madam Zhou''s body stiffened, but rxed again in no time.

    She responded to his kiss by holding his body.

    As Ciel started licking her lips with his tongue, she sent her lips out.

    "Madam, let''s take a shower," Ciel said after breaking the kiss.

    He did not wait for her reply.

    His hands embraced her waist before leading her to jump into the center of the pool.

    Ssh!

    They fell simultaneously.

    The pool water immediately refreshed Ciel''s body, making him more excited as he touched Madam Zhou''s body.

    Thetter seemed to enjoy his touch even more, asionally moaning softly.

    "Prince," she said.

    "I''m your husband now," Ciel replied, trying to remind her again of their status that she should call him husband.

    Madam Zhou rolled her eyes, seemingly still struggling to call Ciel husband.

    Ciel didn''t mind, his hands began to lower the woman''s dress as he wanted to get naked with her.

    Madam Zhou just stood still as she was stripped by Ciel, even lowering her hands to make things easier.

    In no time, her dress was off her body along with her panties and bra.

    The moonlight was quite bright tonight, illuminating the swimming pool so Madam Zhou''s naked figure was clearly visible.

    Ciel observed her beautiful figure, and at the same time, he took off his pants.

    Surrounded by their clothes floating in the pool, they gazed at each other''s bodies.

    Soon after, Ciel hugged Madam Zhou''s body tighter so that he could feel her entire body.

    The softness of her breasts as they pressed against his chest made him feel veryfortable breathing.

    His hands then grabbed her buttocks, squeezing them firmly so that Madam Zhou moaned softly.

    She seemed to sink further into pleasure while her head thought, ''yes, this is the romantic life I want, a man who embraces with love and passion.''

    Madam Zhou admitted that she really liked Ciel.

    Not only did she like how he teased her, but his passion for her was also something she really liked. It made her feel confident in her beauty.

    Why would she be beautiful if the man who was her husband was not so passionate about her.

    She preferred a man like Ciel.

    Plus, his passion for her also gave her infinite pleasure as she let him enjoy her body.

 Chapter 129 Relax

    <h4>Chapter 129 Rx</h4>

    After a while, Ciel leaned against the wall of the pool while hugging Madam Zhou from behind so that his cock sank between her plump buttocks, giving him an infinite sense offort.

    Madam Zhou whose head was resting on Ciel''s chest asionally looked up at his face, looking like she had something she wanted to say.

    Not wanting her to continue hesitating, Ciel finally asked, "is there something, madam?"

    Ciel''s question made Madam Zhou finally speak. "Now everyone already knows that you are not the son of the Ice Goddess, but your background seems to go much deeper. Yeah, I know it''s a big secret, so I won''t ask."

    She smiled wryly as she said thest sentence.

    If Ciel really had a great background, he naturally wouldn''t keep it a secret because he was the type who liked to live without struggle but still get what he wanted.

    Unfortunately he didn''t have that at all.

    Clearing his throat softly, he said, "You''ll know someday, and don''t think too much about it, it''s not that important either."

    Madam Zhou was silent at his words. She was probably very curious, but knew that Ciel didn''t want to talk about it.

    "By the way, Madam, my little dragon seems to be impatient," Ciel added, which made Madam Zhou''s face blush.

    "Let''s go to my room," she replied.

    No matter what, this was a big city with all kinds of people.

    Madam Zhou definitely didn''t dare to do it out in the open.

    If anyone heard her moaning right after she divorced the Blue Cloud God, the entire Holy Cloud Continent could be even more excited.

    Cielughed and did not object to her request.

    After that, he flew into the air while continuing to hug her body and then went into her house through its window.

    Arriving at the living room of her house, he twisted her body to face him so that his dick bumped into her stomach.

    Madam Zhou can''t help but look down, mesmerized by the sight.

    Once again, it was about to enter her body, and this time she waspletely carefree.

    Ciel pushed her body into her room whose door was currently open.

    His steps were quite fast, so they arrived at the bedside in no time.

    He pushed Madam Zhou down onto the bed before climbing up after her and stopping right at her feet.

    Casually, he opened her legs, then guided his cock to her pussy.

    Madam Zhou kept looking down to watch Ciel''s movements.

    Ciel didn''t try to dy. As soon as the head of his cock touched her pussy hole, he pushed it into her.

    It was already quite wet, so there was no difficulty for his dick to enter it.

    "Ohhhh..." Madam Zhou began to moan softly.

    Once again, it had been a very enjoyable night for them.

    Unfortunately, elsewhere, Madam Maya was rather sullen as she was alone with no one to apany her.

    She saw Pegasus heading towards Madam Zhou''s house, so she knew that Ciel was having fun with Madam Zhou right now.

    At this point, she couldn''t help but be jealous as her life depended on Ciel now.

    Her hatred for Madam Zhou was only increasing, not decreasing at all even though on the surface she was being friendly to her.

    "Prince, even if Zhou Xing makes a better decision, but I''m also a very beautiful woman. Don''t you remember how excited you were when you made love to me? Don''t you want it anymore? I will definitely give you more satisfaction if youe to me," she said in a low voice.

    For her now, there was nothing better than making love with Ciel so she wanted it to happen as soon as possible.

    It was a pity that Ciel still took precedence over Madam Zhou.

    ***

    The night passed quietly.

    Ciel and Madam Zhou slept quite slowly as they had non-stop fun this time. Only stopping when their bodies werepletely helpless.

    Ciel even managed to break through once again so he reached the Sixth Hegemon Stage.

    He and Madam Zhou did not wake up in the morning, they were still sleeping peacefully.

    Their eyes only opened around noon.

    "Prince!" Madam Zhou immediately called out to the man in front of her, looking at his eyes that were already shining brightly even though he had just woken up.

    "Do you enjoy it, madam, being my wife?" asked Ciel with a faint smile.

    Madam Zhou actually wanted to say yes, but was too embarrassed to say so.

    Of course, she enjoyed it very much.

    After living for so long, she has never experienced anything like this where she and her man actually be one with passion and love until they arepletely helpless at all.

    This is how husbands and wives should be.

    "Is there anything you want to do today?" asked Madam Zhou, changing the topic.

    It was still a few hours before nightfall. In other words, Ciel could still do something.

    "Yes, hugging you," Ciel replied with a faint smile.

    Madam Zhou''s face froze for a moment.

    She was somewhat disappointed when she heard Ciel say yes because deep in her heart she was still with him. But it turned out that what Ciel meant was spending time with her.

    Ciel began to caress her face and hair.

    She looked a little messy, but still gave off a very strong impression of elegance, worthy of a woman of high quality.

    Plus, with her Ciel really felt the thrill of husband and wife life, it was much strongerpared to being with Mu Yixue. Perhaps it was because of Madam Zhou''s middle age.

    Ciel really spent his time just hugging her, not moving from the bed at all.

    What else could he look for elsewhere when the bed was already giving him so much pleasure.

    He also kept chatting with Madam Zhou, talking about various things in the Seven Realms.

    Madam Zhou did give the impression of a homelydy, but in reality she had traveled to many ces, not just limited to the Realm of Life.

    She had also been to other Realms.

    She had even experienced situations where she almost died several times.

 Chapter 130 Gather

    <h4>Chapter 130 Gather</h4>

    When it was almost evening, Ciel returned to Mu Yixue''s inn with a faint smile on his face.

    Mu Yixue was evidently waiting in front of the inn''s entrance, looking ufortable as she looked around.

    When she saw Cieling, she couldn''t help but frown.

    She walked up to him and said, "Where have you been? My aunt has been waiting since this morning!"

    "What?" Ciel almost gasped when he heard her words so he replied, "what did you just say?"

    Despite saying that, he didn''t expect Mu Yixue to repeat her words.

    With the Eyes of Heaven, he gazed into the inn, and instantly found Mu Yueli sitting beside a table in a room on the seventh floor.

    She was reading a book, immersed in it, and blushing asionally.

    What was surprising was the title of the book she was reading: (Naughty Man and Shy Princess!)

    Ciel couldn''t have shown a stranger expression than now. Even his steps were halted to the point of immobility.

    Mu Yixue wrinkled her forehead at the sight.

    "What did you see?" she asked.

    "Nothing!" Ciel quickly recovered from his shock.

    After which, he took a step into the inn, followed by Mu Yixue.

    Mei Mei was also inside, carrying a tray of very delicious-looking food.

    "Prince, you must be very hungry,e, eat, I just cooked it," she said.

    Seeing that, Mu Yixue''s eyes went cold for a moment. She had actually also prepared a meal that she cooked herself. Unexpectedly, Mei Mei made her move first.

    Ciel was indeed hungry because he didn''t eat at Madam Zhou''s house.

    Thetter actually wanted to cook for him, but he kept hugging her, so she couldn''t do anything.

    And Ciel was quite interested in Mei Mei''s cooking because of her n''s expertise in cooking.

    He sat on the sofa and signaled Mei Mei to put the tray on the table.

    After that, he said to Mu Yixue, "call your aunt here!"

    Mu Yixue nced at his eyes before taking a step to the stairs. She seemed to want to call her directly without using the Communication Jade. After all, they were very close, so it would be rude if she asked her aunt toe down through the Communication Jade without seeing her.

    While waiting for Mu Yueli to arrive, Ciel began to eat.

    And Mu Yueli also came down quite quickly.

    Ciel immediately looked at her. That woman was very calm now, just like she usually was.

    When her eyes met his, there was no ripple at all, yet Ciel who was making observations with the Eyes of Heaven found that her heart was beating slightly. She was obviously nervous, and her head was probably imagining the scene where her lips were kissed by Ciel''s lips.

    "I heard you were waiting for me, is there something, Elder Mu?" asked Ciel in a casual tone.

    He acted as if they had nothing in particr to do.

    Mu Yixue didn''t suspect anything because the incident was only known by I.

    "Weren''t you the one who summoned me to this continent? I wonder what you want to do?" Mu Yueli asked back.

    Ciel''s question did not fit, but he deliberately asked it because he wanted to talk first.

    Since it wasn''t something that needed to be hidden right now, so he answered, "I want your help to attack the Ancient Night Race''s hideout. The strongest one there is a Third Stage Demigod. I''m sure you can handle him and we can kill him with additional help from Kaiya."

    Hearing Ciel''s words, Mu Yueli narrowed her beautiful eyes while her expression became serious. Even Mu Yixue looked at Ciel in surprise. She apanied him on this continent, but she knew nothing about it except now.

    This made her realize that many things he had done without her knowledge.

    "Are you serious?" asked Mu Yueli.

    "Madam Maya will show you the ce," Ciel replied.

    "Maya?" Mu Yueli wrinkled her forehead upon hearing that.

    "Does Kaiya already know about this?"

    "I know now!" Suddenly Kaiya''s voice echoed, and her figure appeared in front of the door.

    Ciel stared at the woman wearing the ck dress, thinking that her movements were really fast.

    In fact, she had onlye now.

    She looked at Ciel then asked, "Prince, is your informationpletely urate?"

    Her tone did not change at all, having a special friendliness as she spoke to Ciel.

    Who knew how that woman regarded Ciel now. Did she still think of him as the son of the Ice Goddess?

    However, as a very filial disciple of the Ice Goddess, he was still obedient to Ciel because of his status as a Prince.

    For the question was actually something that Ciel wasn''t sure how to answer because it wasn''t necessarily that what Madam Maya knew waspletely urate.

    In the end, Ciel said, "we will make observations first. If it''s beyond our capabilities, we''ll retreat."

    With his Eyes, the matter of observing the hiding ce would not be a difficult one.

    Kaiya nodded after hearing his words.

    Right after that, a female figure with blonde brown hair and wearing a purple dress suddenly came on foot towards the inn.

    She caught everyone''s attention because she was Madam Maya, the ex-wife of the Blue Cloud God.

    People couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw her going to the inn where the Ice Prince was. They wondered what she wanted to do.

    The problem was that there were indeed rumors that were not worth saying, but were understood by many people.

    Arriving in front of the entrance, Madam Maya stopped her steps, quite surprised by the two additional women there.

    She was rather nervous when she saw them.

    No matter what, they were one level above her, and that was without talking about talent.

    Kaiya was far above her while Mu Yueli could also easily ignore her.

    "May Ie in?" She then asked, in a soft and polite tone.

    Ciel responded by waving his hand and replied, "Please Madam!"

    He smiled at her, which made her roll her eyes.

    Remembering the fact that she had been deceived by him after serving him for one night still upset her.

    She then stepped into the inn.

    Before she could chat further with Ciel, another figure suddenly arrived, adding to the shock of the people.

    However, since they saw Kaiya and Mu Yueli inside the inn, they couldn''t help but specte about something else, that they were nning something.

    Madam Zhou wore a brown dress that looked very elegant.

    Her skin looked fair, and her hair was still quite wet.

    Anyone who saw her would definitely conclude that she was in a good mood.

    For Madam Maya, this was really something that upset her.

    ''It seems that she is really enjoying the rtionship with the Ice Prince,'' she thought.

    Now she understood even more why that woman had directly chosen to divorce the Blue Cloud God andpletely be a Ciel woman. It seemed toe from her own heart, unlike her who had motives.

    "Prince, Miss Mu, Miss Kaiya, sorry to keep you waiting," Madam Zhou said in a gentle tone after she entered the inn.

    In front of the others, she acted casually to Ciel so that no one realized that she had been having fun for one night and one day with Ciel.

    Thetter smiled at her and replied, "don''t worry, it''s not time yet, so you''re notte at all."

    Ciel''s friendliness to her was obvious, exceeding his friendliness to Madam Maya so thetter pressed her lips together.

    "Are we leaving now, Prince?" Madam Maya then asked.

    She was deliberately trying to attract Ciel''s attention.

    Ciel did not answer immediately, but looked up at the sky that was already getting dark.

    "Where is it?" He asked back.

    "At the western tip of this continent," Madam Maya replied.

    "I see... Let''s leave now, but separately. You and Madam Zhou go first, but don''t move too fast."

    Ciel deliberately nned that so that their movements would not cause suspicion when someone from the Ancient Night Race saw them.

    In this city it was still quite safe since none of them were watching, but elsewhere it was a different matter.

    Madam Maya and Madam Zhou nodded. The two nced at each other before flying into the air, disappearing from the city in an instant.

    After arriving at a different ce, Madam Maya immediately said something to Madam Zhou.

    "Ahh, Zhou Xing, it must be so nice to honeymoon in your ex-husband''s own house with your new man. I wonder how many rounds you guys y?" Sheughed.

    Although she had initially started to be polite to her, now she found it too difficult because of her jealousy. In the end, she chose to stop pretending. At least when there was no Ciel around.

    And she was sure that Madam Zhou would not mention this to Ciel because she was not that kind of woman.

    This time, there was no ripple on Madam Zhou''s face because of her words. She was so calm that it was as if she hadn''t heard Madam Maya''s words, much to the woman''s surprise.

    "Maya, have you ever felt true happiness?" And she suddenly asked a strange question, which Madam Maya did not understand.

    Thedy even asked, "what do you mean, Zhou Xing?"

    "Huh!" Madam Zhou snorted andughed softly at the same time.

    She did not respond again, as if she was toozy to talk to Madam Maya.

    Meanwhile, Ciel said Mu Yixue and Mei Mei, "you two stay here, after all, you don''t have any special protection, so it''s very dangerous for you."

    No one refuted Ciel''s words even though they seemed to want to go along.

    Unfortunately, they were not suitable to go to that ce.

    After that, Ciel said to Mu Yueli, "We will go together, Elder Mu, while Kaiya will move on her own."

    Mu Yueli, "..."

    Before Mu Yueli could say anything, Kaiya had already disappeared. Her existence could no longer be sensed.

 Chapter 131 Drama

    <h4>Chapter 131 Drama</h4>

    Mu Yueli''s heart beat harder and she suddenly realized that Ciel had nned this.

    As she became more nervous, she needed more energy to hide her expression.

    Worried that Mu Yixue would see, she finally chose to take a step while pulling Ciel with her spiritual energy.

    In an instant, they arrived at an area far from the city while Pegasus followed behind them.

    Slowly, Mu Yueli''s expression became erratic, but she still tried to hide it.

    Of course, here Ciel couldn''t keep quiet.

    "Yueli, why are you still so shy?" he said, directly calling her name.

    "What?" Mu Yueli was immediately surprised because earlier Ciel still called her Elder.

    "I see, you don''t mind and are starting to take an interest in me, it shows in your eyes," Ciel said.

    "Besides, we already kissed, in some cultures, we can already be considered husband and wife. So, what else have you got to worry about? You''re not worried about cultivation, are you? Look, Mu Yixue, she''s fine until now because her heart is so strong in loving me. This is the highest peak of Frozen Heart, loving someone until the heart freezes."

    "You?" Mu Yueli was so shocked that she staggered, almost falling out of the air due to her energy going haywire, but Ciel managed to help her by grabbing her wrist.

    Of course, that only made her even more chaotic.

    "Yeah, I know you still need time, but there''s no point in dying, after all, feelings are hard to control. Since I don''t want to push you too far, so I''ll give you a chance to reject me. If you really want to refuse, just say it when we get back, but if you don''t say it, I''ll probably assume you epted me."

    "What nonsense are you saying?" Mu Yueli''s face became very red. She pushed away Ciel''s hand, and stepped back, even looking like she was frightened.

    Shua!

    Pegasus suddenly shouted, as if giving her blessing.

    "Are we here to attack the Ancient Night Race or talk nonsense?" Mu Yueli said, ring at Ciel.

    She still seemed to be embarrassed to talk about it.

    Ciel also didn''t want to upset her mood too much, he ended the topic by saying, "well, fine, I''ll just wait for your refusal."

    After saying that, he climbed onto Pegasus'' back before continuing on his way. Mu Yueli obviously wasn''t going to pull him again, so he could only rely on Pegasus.

    Mu Yueli didn''t move right away, she was still standing in ce, looking at Ciel in the distance with cheeks that sometimes became very red.

    She was filled with confusion so she kept wondering: ''what should I do? What should I do?''

    Refuse?

    Unfortunately, she had even fantasized about being Ciel''s lover so much that she had started reading romantic novels.

    Because of her overly conservative way of thinking, she didn''t refuse.

    In fact, she often thinks in favor of cultures where kissing makes a man and a woman husband and wife, even if it''s by ident.

    After taking a deep breath, Mu Yueli finally moved, following Ciel from afar.

    She kept staring at his back and somehow couldn''t hate him.

    She was indeed a middle-aged woman, but her mentality in terms of romance was still that of a young woman.

    In fact, the impression she gave was also more often that of a young woman.

    She became a middle-aged woman just because of her age.

    The western end of the Holy Cloud Continent didn''t actually have a beach. It was a very high area with many cliffs, separated byrge rivers with very fast flowing water.

    It was a very beautiful ce when viewed from a high ce, but it also gave a frightening feeling because the terrain was indeed very dangerous.

    Even with his cultivation now, Ciel still felt like there were many ces where he could drown in the water.

    Here was truly a ce where only Demigods could move freely.

    Of course, as for the Gods, they could easily destroy that entire area

    At this moment, Madam Zhou and Madam Maya were standing on an enormous tree branch.

    The tree was bigger than the mountains, the human figure was just like a grain of dust in the vast desertpared to the tree.

    Even the strong winds around the tree could not shake it.

    Ciel riding Pegasus stopped beside them while Mu Yuelinded at a ce far enough away that Madam Zhou and Madam Maya became confused.

    They wondered if Mu Yueli looked down on them that she didn''t want to be near them.

    However, as women who had made love with Ciel and knew how naughty he was, they could not help but guess something.

    Ciel might have seduced Mu Yueli to the point that the woman became helpless.

    He made an Ice Goddess disciple his lover, then them, how could he let go of the Ice Pce Elders who were famous for being extraordinary.

    However, not wanting to offend Mu Yueli, they did not talk about that.

    Madam Maya then pointed her hand at a cave between the cliffs.

    "Prince, they are hiding there. The old man who met me at that time is called the Night Lion, he''s the personal servant of Elliot Lambert, one of the young masters of the Lambert n, which is one of the strongest ns within the Ancient Night Race.

    "As far as I know, the Night Lion is the strongest. And there are no other Demigods there, just a bunch of Hegemons doing daily tasks."

    "So Elliot is the name of the paralyzed youth, but what exactly caused him to be paralyzed?" Ciel asked Madam Maya while observing the cave.

    "I''m not sure either, maybe it was a cultivation error, or maybe it was a scheme from a rival, either way, the rivalry within the Ancient Night Race is terrible, many siblings are killing each other," Madam Maya replied.

    "But how did he end up here?"

    "He should be looking for something to cure his problem, and he needs to hide, but at the same time start cooperating with people to help him, like I have done." Madam Mayaughed softly.

    She earned Madam Zhou''s gaze, who then said, "it''s a good thing the Ice Prince was the one who discovered your crime or your head would have been cut off by now."

    Madam Maya was clearly not happy with Madam Zhou''s words, but since it was the truth, so she could only remain silent.

    "By the way, Prince!" She chose to continue speaking to Ciel.

    "As far as I know, that man has many precious treasures. It is said that he escaped from his n while stealing treasures, yeah, anyway, his mission cost a lot."

    "I see," said Ciel.

    After that, he used his Eyes of Heaven to look into the cave.

    It was protected by many formations, which were also not very strong, probably intentionally made that way.

    After all, formations that were too powerful were not always a good thing unless they had the ability to avoid detection, and that was a difficult formation to make.

    If the formation couldn''t avoid detection, its aura could be able to be sensed from far away so that the Gods who happened to be passing far away in the sky could sense it.

    When his vision passed through the formation that covered the cave, Ciel soon discovered a veryrge ce, looking like a vige as there were many houses there.

    The houses were quite simple, made of stone structures.

    Despite being in a cave, it wasn''t actually that dark as there was lighting through the cracks of the cave.

    However, it was very quiet, with only a few people tending to strange ck nts.

    They all looked like the typical Ancient Night Race, having pale white skin and extremely ck hair with a distinct aura.

    However, Ciel quickly discovered the figure of the old man who had met with Madam Maya, the Night Lion.

    Ciel wasn''t sure why that seemingly insignificant old man dared to call himself the Night Lion.

    Currently, he was repairing some damaged houses.

    Saying that he was a poor worker was not an exaggeration at all since he did look like that. Or perhaps he was doing that because there was nothing else he could do. In any case, here he needs to be very careful, so he can''t move around as he pleases.

    He would only move when he was one hundred percent sure of his safety.

    Ciel looked around for a while to discover if there were any other lurking presences.

    However, it seemed that the state of the Ancient Night Race within the cave was indeed very miserable.

    After that, he looked up at the house that was on top of arge rock, looking exclusive.

    It wasrger than the other houses, equivalent to the three of thembined.

    Several beautiful women went in and out of the house. They looked like maids.

    Ciel was not interested in them. His gaze immediately moved to a room inside the house where he felt an aura that he thought was unique even among the auras of people from the Ancient Night Race.

    It was a very clear noble aura.

    If it waspared to the auras of people in the Realm of Life, Ciel could onlypare it to the auras of Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin.

 Chapter 132 Night World

    <h4>Chapter 132 Night World</h4>

    Quickly, Ciel was able to see into the room which was surprisinglyvishly made where the walls were gold while the bed was created from rare, priceless silk.

    A young man was lying on the bed, and he was not asleep. He was reading a book on cultivation, showing that he was a very diligent type of young man.

    He had long ck hair, a face that could probably be described as beautiful, deep ck eyes, and a mysterious spiritual aura that asionally emanated from his body even though he seemed to have problems in cultivation.

    Ciel observed his rather thin figure, and he was quickly attracted to a golden ring on his finger.

    It was a Storage Ring, yet just by looking at it Ciel could feel the aura of the various rare treasures within.

    ''Wait, don''t tell me?'' Ciel was surprised as he felt three auras that he thought had a connection to his Holy Spirit me.

    The problem was that the three auras gave a stronger impression, there was even one that made him worried.

    Growing more curious, Ciel finally peered into the ring.

    A moment after that, he wanted to take a deep breath but held it back because he didn''t want his change of expression to be seen by Madam Zhou and Madam Maya.

    ''This is crazy, how does he have those three things at once?'' Ciel wondered in surprise.

    After that, he looked at Madam Zhou and Madam Maya including Mu Yueli.

    "Let''s go in now," he said to them.

    Hearing his words, Mu Yueli finally dared to approach.

    "We haven''t examined the cave thoroughly," she said.

    "No need, it''s safe," Ciel replied.

    Not waiting for Mu Yueli to speak again, he took a step towards the cave so that the others would have no other choice but to follow him.

    With a few steps, he managed tond right in front of the mouth of the cave.

    "Are we just going to enter like this, Prince?" asked Madam Maya as shended beside him.

    She showed a strange expression because it seemed like they hade to knock on the door of someone else''s house.

    "There''s no need for anythingplicated," Ciel replied calmly.

    At the same time, the Night Lion, the old man was stunned until his mouth opened.

    Hastily, he went to the mouth of the cave. He felt Madam Maya''s aura, but also felt two other very strong auras, something that worried him.

    When he arrived there, he immediately opened his mouth.

    "You?" He pointed his hand at Madam Maya.

    His body trembled very quickly.

    How could he not now understand that Madam Maya had betrayed him. She had actually brought someone else to his hiding ce.

    What frustrated him was the fact that one of them was the Ice Prince. Thetter was even apanied by an expert from the Ice Pce.

    When it came to the Ice Pce, he couldn''t deny that he was very worried.

    "You''re just an old man with such cultivation, but dare to hide here, die..." Mu Yueli suddenly made a move right away. She lunged towards him with an ice sword in her hand.

    Her eyes were cold, emitting a strong killing intent. One could not help but tremble just by feeling that aura.

    Perhaps the woman wanted to calm her chaotic mood by fighting.

    "Girl, don''t be arrogant!" The Night Lion was also not an old man who was easily underestimated.

    When Mu Yueli approached, he took out a long staff that had the tip of a lion''s head.

    He pointed the lion''s head at Mu Yueli, and suddenly, darkness with stars in it gushed out, moving towards Mu Yueli.

    It was unknown what technique it was, but Mu Yueli looked very alert.

    She shed her sword forward several times, creating countless sharp icicles and was definitely extremely cold, freezing the air around them.

    "That''s useless," the old man said suddenly.

    His words made Ciel wonder about his abilities.

    He observed with the Eyes of Heaven, and found that it was indeed a terrifying technique, filled with mystery.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The stars in the darkness crashed into all of Mu Yueli''s ice, pushing them back.

    However, Mu Yueli suddenly advanced forward. Her body emitted an extremely powerful cold aura, increasing at an unimaginable speed that made the old man be wary.

    The aura turned blue over time, enveloping her body.

    Although it didn''t form something like armor, it somehow seemed more terrifying.

    It seemed to be some kind of special mode that increased Mu Yueli''s strength.

    "She''s so strong," said Madam Zhou, suddenly showing an amazed expression.

    She clearly wasn''t talking about the cultivation base, butbat power.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Yueli who arrived in front of the darkness entered it, and instantly split it into two.

    "You?" The old man was dumbfounded then took a hasty step back.

    He seemed to want to enter the cave, who knows what he was nning, but he clearly realized that Mu Yueli was stronger than him.

    However, before he could enter the cave, a female figure wearing a ck dress suddenly appeared behind him, and pointed a ck ice spear at his back.

    He was unaware of the woman''s existence until the spearhead pierced his skin.

    His eyes were wide open as he looked back, but in this kind of situation there was no way he could have done anything.

    Shua!

    The ice spear pierced through his chest and shattered his heart causing his mouth to spit out blood.

    At the same time, Mu Yueli arrived in front of him, she directly stabbed her sword into his neck.

    "Noooo, young master, use that..." He shouted before dying.

    His shout was so loud that Elliot could hear it clearly.

    He was in shock and his skin became very pale from panic.

    Hastily, he looked out through the formation, and what he found made him immediately show a desperate expression. How could he not be desperate when his strongest protector was killed.

    Without the old man, he would only be apanied by the unreliable Hegemons to take care of big things.

    Of course, for him now saving himself was still more important.

    In his hand, something suddenly came out, a ck sphere with the sky and stars inside.

    "Night World, active," he said.

    Right after he said that, a dark light radiated out of the cave for a split second before disappearing.

    "What is this?" Ciel was dumbfounded as he found he was in a different ce.

    Looking around, he felt like he was in the infinite sky.

    There was no one around him. No, there was one person in a ce quite far away, Mu Yueli.

    The woman stood looking up at the sky, knitting her brows.

    Ciel quickly approached her and asked, "Yueli, what''s going on?"

    Hearing Ciel''s voice calling her name, Mu Yueli trembled in surprise.

    She then looked at him and replied, "We''re in serious trouble now!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s one of the Ancient Night Race''s supreme techniques, called the Night World, an illusion technique capable of drawing reality into illusion. This world is an illusion, but our bodies are real bodies. This illusion can be considered non-existent. If we can get out, we will get out one second right after we enter this illusion, but if we don''t make it out, we will die in the end. This is a very dangerous technique, and is probably released by a very powerful god, who is then incorporated into an formation. Perhaps the Protection Formations in your body can''t protect you either. As far as I know, even when this technique is released by an enemy equal to you, you have an 80 percent chance of dying, and for this one, there''s probably no chance of us surviving."

    When saying all that, Mu Yueli''s expression became quite gloomy.

    She wasn''t the kind that would panic when facing death, but it was clear she was having trouble epting that she would die in this ce.

    "Wait, why are there only us here? Where are the others?" Ciel asked, he also didn''t look panicked at all as he had absolute faith in the power of his Eyes of Heaven.

    Given that this was an illusion, its weakness must be hidden all around, and as long as it was destroyed, the illusion would be destroyed.

    He began to activate the power of his eyes, keeping an eye on the surrounding area.

    Only, Mu Yueli suddenly blushed after she heard his question, which was puzzling.

    Of course, there was a reason why Mu Yueli blushed.

    This was because ording to the information she knew, inside this illusion, when two people thought of each other very strongly, they would appear in the same ce.

    This meant that Ciel was thinking about her quite a lot, and she happened to be doing the same - she was thinking about Ciel too much.

    For this matter, Mu Yueli vowed not to say it.

    She pretended to look around and said, "although it''s difficult, we''d better try to find a way to get out of here!"

    When in a desperate situation and looking for a way out, Mu Yueli was still surprisingly calm. She has such a great mentality that nothing can shake her heart except romance.

    Little did she know that the current Ciel had actually discovered the weakness of that illusion.

 Chapter 133 Words

    <h4>Chapter 133 Words</h4>

    Ciel saw a ck dot in the distance, which was probably the core of this illusion technique.

    If it was destroyed, this illusion should be destroyed.

    Destroying it should not be so difficult either. Ciel thought an attack from him could destroy it.

    The only problem for others was finding it, but that was not a problem for him.

    It was just that, after a moment''s thought, Ciel felt he wanted to be here longer. After all, there was Mu Yueli by his side, and that gave him a certain pleasure.

    As Mu Yueli started trying to find the weakness of the illusion technique, Ciel chose to sit down.

    "Why are you sitting now?" Mu Yueli immediately asked with a furrowed forehead.

    "Sometimes we can enjoy life more when we follow our destiny," Ciel replied casually.

    "What? Don''t tell me you want to die here?" This time, Mu Yueli narrowed her eyes.

    "How long before we die? One year, two, or ten years? Yeah, that''s a good time to enjoy life. I think you''ll fall in love with me soon, and after that, we''ll spend our lives loving each other. That''s not a bad ending." Ciel said his thoughts that were actually just made up.

    Mu Yueli spontaneously took a step back upon hearing his words. She trembled and her breathing became rapid.

    "Are you crazy? Giving up so quickly while out there you have a life that no one else has," she said in a tone like she wanted to scold Ciel.

    She was actually unhappy that Ciel chose to give up, not that he was talking about love.

    "And weren''t you able to find the Core of the Holy Spirit me, you should have a special ability in detection, right? Why don''t you use that?" the woman added.

    Ciel shook his head in response, pretending that he wasn''t that good.

    "It just depends on luck," he offered. "Yeah, even if I sit down, if I''m lucky, I might be able to find it. If I''m not lucky, there''s no point in anything I do."

    "Are you serious?" Yueli asked with a serious expression that seemed like she was interested in Ciel''s special ability.

    She also did not have the confidence to find the weakness of this illusion, so she actually hoped that Ciel could use his ability.

    "I''ve always been luckytely, maybe this time I''ll be lucky too," Ciel replied.

    After saying that, he took out a soft sofa that instantly appeared under his butt.

    It could seat up to three people, so even lying down was no problem at all.

    Ciel patted the area beside him and continued, "Yueli, you better apany me here, I''m sure the happiness generated by sitting with you can increase my luck."

    Mu Yueli, "..."

    "I know, you''re just saying nonsense, hmph!" The woman finally snorted coldly, and after that she stepped away, disappearing in the distance, perhaps appearing among the stars.

    Her departure did not make Ciel sad, instead he smiled.

    He knew that she would return eventually, it was just a matter of time - when she was tired enough.

    "But do I just have to wait here?" Ciel wondered because in these few days he was always active.

    Now that he was just waiting without doing anything, this made him feel that he would die of boredom.

    "Sigh, then I''ll just sleep first, it might make me feel better," he said again.

    He theny down, and closed his eyes.

    Long sleep was sometimes a good thing for cultivators as it made their cultivation more integrated with their body and soul.

    Ciel hoped that after this when he cultivated he could be even faster.

    Rather than having fun, he was more impatient to be strong. After all, when he was weak, he also had trouble having fun with the women he dreamed of like the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess.

    The days passed quietly, but only in that Night World. In the outside world, not even a second had passed.

    This was indeed a technique that was too terrifying,pletely distorting time.

    It was hard to believe that such a technique existed, making one wonder who had created it.

    Ciel no longer felt how much time had passed. He slept very soundly and even began to enjoy it.

    He continued to dream as he slept, dreaming of being the most powerful being who explored every world, savored every rare food and drink, and danced with supreme beauties.

    Who knows why he could dream those things.

    Perhaps after about two months, he suddenly felt a gust of air around him, waking him up from his sleep.

    Opening his eyes, he found the figure of a short-haired woman falling to her knees not far in front of him.

    Her skin was pale while the light in her eyes seemed dim. She was obviously very tired, and when she saw how Ciel had just woken up from her sleep, and looked veryfortable, she seemed to want to cry.

    Perhaps she had suddenly realized that life following fate might not be such a bad thing.

    Before Ciel could say hello to her, she fell to the ground, and her eyes immediately closed.

    She fainted?

    Even a Demigod with boundless power could still faint from being too tired.

    This made Ciel feel guilty because he could have stopped all of this.

    He then stood up, and walked towards Mu Yueli.

    He knelt beside her, touched her slightly warm forehead, and ced his finger under her nose.

    Her breathing stabilized, and using his eyes, Ciel saw her body begin to restore itself at an unimaginable speed.

    Of course, she could faint, but without any serious injuries, she would eventually recover in no time.

    However, it was definitely not suitable to lie there.

    Ciel lifted her body before taking her to the sofa,id her down on it, and rested her head on his thigh.

    Looking at her face lying down from above made Ciel even more amazed by her. There were no freckles whatsoever on her face, she had very clean, smooth skin.

    Her lips were red and moist while her teeth were arranged very neatly.

    There was a resemnce between her face and Mu Yixue''s, but she clearly had a level of maturity far above.

    Except that she had immense strength, and an ice-like personality, she was a beautiful woman who should be embraced and protected.

    Ciel began stroking her hair which was softer than silk, giving a warm sensation to his entire body.

    And Mu Yueli didn''t faint for too long either.

    Ciel had just stroked her hair and her eyes were already moving.

    Slowly, her eyelids opened, revealing a pair of beautiful eyes that seemed to be made of gems.

    In such a position, the first thing Mu Yueli saw was naturally Ciel''s face which she thought was very handsome because her mind was not fully functional yet.

    However, even when her mind was fully functional, she was still calm, continuing to stare at Ciel.

    She was very exhausted, and she couldn''t argue that she felt veryfortable lying down like that.

    "If you unleash an attack in that direction, this illusion might be shattered!" Ciel suddenly spoke, pointing in a certain direction.

    Mu Yueli narrowed her eyes for a moment, but she did not look in the direction Ciel was pointing. She was still staring at Ciel''s face.

    "Are you telling the truth?" she asked.

    "Yes!" Ciel nodded.

    Of course, Ciel could hide that longer so that he could be with Mu Yueli longer. Maybe eventer he could obtain herpletely.

    However, he thought that this was enough.

    After all, although nothing seemed to have happened, the way Mu Yueli looked at him had clearly begun to change when she was lying on his thigh.

    It could be seen from her not hastily unleashing an attack.

    Slowly, she then sat up.

    After sitting up, she took a deep breath, and still did not appear to be doing anything.

    Ciel was curious, so he ced his hand over her palm.

    She looked straight at him, but she was silent.

    "I don''t understand, you''re still young, but why do you want this old me so much?" she asked.

    "You know, the Seven Realms have no shortage of beautiful young women. In the Heaven Realm for example, there are many stunning women from mighty ns. They are born with great glory. You can find youngdies who are as beautiful as Mu Yixue with their own uniqueness. There may even be more beautiful ones. Given that you have the background, the face to rely on, and the unpredictable ability, perhaps you can even obtain the youngdies of the Heaven Race."

    The fact that Mu Yueli said that was all shocking enough to Ciel that his face froze for a few moments.

    After which, heughed softly and said, "even if that''s true, it''s still the case that every man has his own preferences in liking a woman. So what if there are many beautiful youngdies in the Heaven Realm? It''s useless if I''m not interested, and how can I be interested when I''ve never even seen them. Even when I see a truly beautiful woman, it''s not necessarily the case that my attraction to her outweighs my attraction to you. Mm, Yueli, perhaps you don''t realize your own merits and how alluring you are in the eyes of men."

 Chapter 134 Elliot

    <h4>Chapter 134 Elliot</h4>

    Mu Yueli had be more docile now, but Ciel wasn''t sure of the reason she was saying all that.

    Her words could probably be interpreted that she was starting to ept Ciel''s presence, but at the same time also wanted Ciel to stay away.

    After she heard Ciel''s words, she pressed her lips together and stared in another direction.

    "By the way, why aren''t you attacking there now?" asked Ciel.

    "I still want to rest," Mu Yueli replied.

    "I see!" nodded Ciel. "How about lying down again?"

    He smiled and patted his thigh, offering it as a pillow.

    Of course, even if Mu Yueli seemed more docile, she would not ept the offer.

    Ciel shook his head, shifting his butt slightly to the side so that he was closer to the woman.

    At this point, Mu Yueli suddenly could not help but stare at Ciel''s face again, looking like she was ufortable that Ciel was too close to her.

    "I think of you as my lover now, no problem, right?" asked Ciel.

    "Aren''t you being too tyrannical?" Mu Yueli answered immediately, and she rolled her eyes.

    "I don''t think that''s right because you can refuse. If you refuse, I won''t do anything," Ciel replied.

    Hearing his words, Mu Yueli pressed her lips together, not answering again.

    Unfortunately, she could not refuse either.

    "A man needs to take the initiative to cover a woman''s embarrassment," Ciel said.

    After saying that, both his hands moved, hugging Mu Yueli''s waist.

    "You?" The woman was instantly surprised and mesmerized at the same time.

    However, although she looked shocked, she did not appear to be trying to get rid of Ciel''s hands.

    "Isn''t thisfortable?" said Ciel as he pulled her body until it rested on his.

    Slowly, Mu Yueli''s skin became reddish.

    "How pretty," Ciel added.

    Actually, he felt like kissing her again, but he refrained because he didn''t want Mu Yueli to lose her mind and jump from his embrace.

    In the end, the woman gazed in another direction.

    "I remind you, it was only because you kissed me at that time, I just don''t want any stains in my life," she said suddenly.

    Perhaps she thought the kiss was inappropriate unless she and Ciel had a special rtionship.

    Of course, overall it was still just an excuse she made up.

    Ciel didn''t mind whatever it was, he calmly replied, "It doesn''t matter, the important thing is that I feelfortable, and you feelfortable too!"

    Right after Ciel said that, Mu Yueli suddenly stood up.

    "I''m going to destroy this illusion now," she said.

    Whoosh!

    A long ice spear appeared in her hand. She then threw it in the direction Ciel had pointed to earlier.

    Whoosh!

    It moved quickly, seeming to pierce through space and time before crashing into something, and it instantly shattered.

    BANG!

    A loud explosion sound echoed from all directions as the illusion suddenly shattered, revealing back the mouth of the cave where they were before.

    Ciel and Mu Yueli appeared side by side in a standing condition while Kaiya knelt by the side, looking exhausted and frustrated. She was clearly continuing to try to destroy the illusion.

    Surprisingly enough, Madam Zhou and Madam Maya were lying in a blindfolded state. They seemed to have passed out.

    Their deathly pale skin showed that they had done so much that they were extremely exhausted.

    However, when they felt the air of nature and the light of the sun, they still opened their eyes, obviously those things made them awake.

    "We are back," said Madam Maya as she sat up and held her head.

    Madam Zhou also sat up, but the first thing she did was stare at Ciel, observing him as if to find out if there were any injuries on him.

    When she saw that he was fine and not even tired, she let out a sigh of relief.

    She was indeed different from Madam Maya in that she had genuine feelings for Ciel.

    Of course, it all could not escape Ciel''s observation.

    "Asshole, show yourself!" Kaiya suddenly shouted.

    She thrust her hand forward, causing the entire cave to turn into ice before it shattered into small pieces, leaving all living things in the cave exposed including Elliot who was lying on his bed.

    Since only one second had passed, so he didn''t have time to feel happy. He was instantly in shock so his entire body froze to the point like he had lost his soul.

    "So you did that?" Kaiya''s eyes became colder.

    Her gaze instantly made Elliot''s body fly towards her.

    Of course, his followers couldn''t stay still.

    "Let go of the young master!" They shouted before lunging towards Kaiya.

    Unfortunately, just a re from Kaiya turned them all into ck ice sculptures. No one survived except Elliot.

    The young mannded in front of Kaiya, and Kaiya immediately punched him in the face until his entire skin turned blue.

    It looked like she was really angry.

    Perhaps her cultivation was the same as Mu Yueli''s, and her strength was definitely above Mu Yueli''s. However, she was actually much younger. She could still be considered a younger generation. It was only because her talent was so high that her cultivation increased so quickly.

    Since she was young, it was only natural for her emotions to be less stable when she encountered difficulties.

    If it was Ciel, he would probably be so frustrated that he would almost go crazy.

    Fortunately he had the Eyes of Heaven so he didn''t have to do anything in that illusion.

    Now he felt guilty to Kaiya for not destroying the illusion earlier.

    As for Elliot, he really didn''t care at all. He only cared about his ring.

    Whether Kaiya would kill him or not was not his concern at all.

    Plus, he was just a crippled young master, the Ancient Night Race itself wouldn''t care about him either.

    If he returned to his n fruitlessly, he would definitely be punished harshly since he left while stealing their treasures.

    However, Kaiya still seemed to have great respect for Ciel. She stopped only after hitting Elliot once and then looked at Ciel.

    "Prince, what are we going to do to him?" she asked, asking for his opinion.

    Ciel shrugged in response.

    "It''s up to you," he replied.

    "Then I''ll kill him and take his blood," Kaiya said.

    Ciel nodded, but wasn''t sure what Elliot''s blood was for. Perhaps it was useful for her cultivation considering she was not human, but a Divine Night Snow Eagle, which could actually be considered a predatory creature.

    When thinking about Kaiya''s true identity, Ciel couldn''t help but wonder if there was a connection between her race and the Ancient Night Race given that both had the word Night.

    Of course, two things containing the same word were not necessarily connected to each other. After all, there were too many variations in the Cultivation World, and many things were simr despite actually having no connection at all.

    After Ciel nodded, Kaiya grabbed Elliot''s cor, and lifted his body before taking out an ice knife and shing it at his neck.

    "You?" The man widened his eyes, but when the knife was about to hit Elliot''s neck, a thin ck energy suddenly appeared right above the neck, making Kaiya''s ice knife unable to pass.

    "This?" Kaiya''s eyes narrowed sharply while Mu Yueli, Madam Zhou, and Madam Maya showed serious expressions.

    As for Ciel, he said, "Protection Formation!"

    He instantly deduced that because it really gave a simr feeling to the two formations inside his body.

    Actually, Elliot also showed surprise when he saw that, as if he didn''t know that it was inside his body.

    "This is probably from the Second Stage God, we can''t destroy it," Mu Yueli said.

    Kaiya clearly knew that, so she was silent, appearing to think for a while before dropping Elliot''s body.

    "I guess I''ll get over it," she said in a low voice.

    However, she still took the ring on Elliot''s finger. It didn''t cause the Protection Formation to activate because it wasn''t something that endangered his life.

    Kaiya then handed the Ciel to Ciel.

    "Prince, this is what you wanted," she said, clearly guessing Ciel''s thoughts.

    Ciel took the ring without hesitation and caressed it with a faint smile.

    "This journey is full of benefits," he said.

    Right after he said that, Elliot suddenly spoke to him. "You must be the Ice Prince, right? I''m Elliot Lambert, if you do me a favor, I can tell you a big secret."

    "A big secret? A secret about what?" Ciel couldn''t help but be interested, including Kaiya and the others.

    After all, this young man had considerable status. Even without overestimating him, the thing he called a big secret must be something really big.

    "I won''t say it now, not until you actually help me heal. Believe me, it''s really worth it, no, this secret is much more valuable," Elliot replied.

    His response could be expected.

    Ciel held his chin before finally nodding.

    "Alright, I''ll take you back to the Pce and have the Elf Queen heal you. However, you had better not lie to me or you will experience a life worse than death. The formation that protects you will be useless in the Ice Pce," Ciel replied.

 Chapter 135 Madam Maya鈥檚 Plans

    <h4>Chapter 135 Madam Maya''s ns</h4>

    Elliot swallowed when he heard Ciel''s words. He might be a young master of the Ancient Night Race, but talking about the Ice Pce still made him cringe.

    In fact, in that race, the Ice Goddess was one of the most feared. Her name could make a baby stop crying.

    Perhaps the person who killed the most members of that race was also her.

    Elliot nodded to Ciel, as if to say that he would not lie.

    His personality seemed to be quite weak indeed, probably because he was paralyzed and bullied a lot.

    Ciel shook his head and then looked at the others.

    "Let''s go back," he said.

    Right after that, Kaiya suddenly said, "Prince, we should hide this guy because the others won''t shut up if they see him."

    "Do you have a Space Artifact?" asked Ciel.

    It was something rarer because it could be used as a ce to live, unlike the Storage Ring where the space inside was a frozen space. Even Demigods did not necessarily have a Space Artifact.

    Kaiya nodded before handing a small ice sword that was only the size of a finger to Ciel.

    "Mm?" Ciel was quite surprised and confused as he saw that it was indeed a Space Artifact. Why did Kaiya give it to him?

    As Ciel wondered, Kaiya said, "just consider it a gift from me, Prince, after all, you are our Prince."

    Ciel, "..."

    Not to mention Ciel, even Mu Yueli looked at Kaiya in surprise, wondering what was on this woman''s mind.

    Actually, she also felt strange because she thought Kaiya was too friendly to Ciel, and that didn''t change even though it was confirmed that he was not the son of the Ice Goddess.

    Unfortunately, Kaiya''s expression did not show anything strange, as if she really sincerely respected Ciel.

    In the end, Ciel thought about it too much, he replied, "thanks, then I''ll keep it!"

    He revealed his consciousness with the artifact and immediately gained control of it.

    The space inside was notrge, only about the size of a ser field, but there was a luxurious vi surrounded by a flower garden. Plus, it could see the scenery outside, so from inside it still seemed to have a sky.

    With a flick of his finger, a portal appeared beside the Artifact, and sucked in Elliot''s body.

    "Now, let''s go," Ciel said to the others.

    At the moment, he had no ns to take out the things inside Elliot''s Storage Ring because the things inside had too high a value.

    After that, Ciel climbed onto Pegasus'' back.

    ...

    When arriving back in the city, Mu Yueli and Kaiya went straight back to the Ice Pce.

    However, Ciel couldn''t go straight back because he needed to take care of Madam Zhou first. Even Madam Maya who had no special bond with him might need to be taken care of.

    Of course, Ciel didn''t talk to thetter, he only talked to Madam Zhou, taking her to a quiet ce where he could freely hug her.

    "My dear Zhou Xing, now where are you nning to go? If you want, you cane with me to the Ice Continent, I will prepare the best ce for you, even if you want to be a queen, I can make a kingdom for you," Ciel said as he hugged the woman from behind while gazing at the garden in front of them. He even called her by name.

    Madam Zhou was actually still blushing from that and being hugged by him, but she easily calmed herself down and held Ciel''s hand.

    "I have always wanted to be close to you, but the Ice Continent is not a suitable ce for me," she replied.

    "And I''ve thought about it, I''ll stay on this continent, staying in my n. Even if it''s far away, we''ll only need a little time to meet."

    "Are you sure?" asked Ciel.

    Her decision actually didn''t bother him too much because he also wantedfort for her. On the Ice Continent, she could be ufortable.

    Plus, such a distance had no problem considering this continent was well connected to the Ice Continent.

    With his status, he could travel easily as he wished.

    Madam Zhou nodded then turned towards Ciel.

    After that, her lips suddenly kissed Ciel''s lips, which surprised Ciel greatly.

    Perhaps she was also embarrassed by her actions as her cheeks instantly turned red.

    Even so, she continued to kiss Ciel.

    Ciel naturally responded.

    Their kiss did not be wild, but rather looked like they were sharing love.

    That was until they ran out of breath.

    "I will leave now," Madam Zhou said as she stabilized her breathing.

    After which, she turned around, and took a step while saying, "don''t forget to visit me soon, my husband. Next time, I will definitely give you my best."

    Whoosh!

    Shepletely disappeared with just one step, leaving Ciel with a stunned expression.

    How could it not be stunned, Madam Zhou actually called him husband.

    "Tsk! Tsk! How romantic!" Ciel suddenly heard Madam Maya''s voice behind him so he looked over, and found her walking towards him.

    She had changed dresses, now she was wearing a short white dress that only reached half of her thighs so her long legs were exposed while her butt seemed more prominent.

    She even had her hair in a ponytail, a style that might not be suitable for a woman of her age, but since she was beautiful, it only made her more attractive.

    "Is there anything you want?" Ciel asked her.

    "I was worried you wouldn''t give it to me, so I didn''t dare ask," Madam Maya replied with a wry smile.

    "What is it?" asked Ciel.

    "Love." The woman smiled widely when she said it.

    "Did you really expect that?" Ciel showed a strange expression.

    "Probably not, but I''m afraid I can''t keep in touch with you if you don''t love me. Yeah, anyway, you will definitely meet more amazing women, a little woman like me will probably be forgotten in your story while I hope to continue to be in your story until the end," she said.

    It seems that she is indeed good at stringing words together.

    Ciel did not know whether tough or cry.

    He took a step to approach her. When he arrived in front of her, he casually caressed her thigh.

    "For now, you are still attractive to me," Ciel replied without beating around the bush. "If in the future you want me to continue to be interested, or even fall in love with you, you need to make yourself more attractive. That way, you won''t be forgotten."

    "Hehehehe, that sounds difficult for me. After all, my personality has always been like this, perhaps making a man desire, but not fall in love."

    "Love and desire are not that different," Ciel replied.

    "But having both is much more beautiful, like what Madam Zhou got."

    "If you really want it, just make yourself better."

    "I don''t think I need to change myself, just raise my level so that you will love me for my mischievous personality," Madam Maya replied.

    "Whatever you want, but by the way, what are your ns after this?" asked Ciel.

    "I will focus on raising my little daughter so that she bes a future Goddess," replied Madam Maya, it seemed that she already had her own ns.

    Ciel remembered about her secret and showed a strange expression.

    "The future seems to be getting more and more charming, yeah, I''ll wait to see your daughter grow up, but you''d better take care of her carefully, and don''t let her cultivate like the Ancient Night Race who used us as a source of nutrition."

    "I know," Madam Maya replied while cing a hand on each of Ciel''s shoulders.

    "My daughter will be the most beautiful and enchanting woman. All men including you will fall in love with her, but she will ignore them all including you," she said.

    Ciel rolled his eyes at her words, and ended up snorting softly in response.

    "I''m not interested in talking about a woman who is still a baby, and I''m quite pessimistic considering her mother is you," he said sarcastically.

    "Huh, we''ll see, but for now, how about we find a ce to make love?" said Madam Maya.

    She is indeed a naughty woman who makes men hesitate to love her. However, her naughty nature also easily arouses desire, especially when she shows that charming smile.

    Ciel couldn''t help but hug her waist.

    "Let''s get into my artifact," he said.

    He opened a portal into the artifact and stepped into it while carrying Madam Maya''s body.

    And they appeared right in front of the vi inside the artifact.

    Coincidentally, Elliot was also there, lying down with nowhere to go.

    Ciel''s appearance surprised him, and he was more surprised because he saw that he was hugging Madam Maya. After all, he was quite familiar with that woman as they had worked together.

    He had not expected that she would be like that.

    Ciel and Madam Maya did not care about the man''s presence.

    The problem was that they were already kissing, a kiss so wild that they didn''t even notice Elliot''s existence. Ciel had also forgotten that he had brought someone else in here.

    He pushed Madam Maya''s body until her back hit the wall.

    After that, his hands pulled her dress down a little so that her breasts were exposed and immediately fondled them with one hand while his other hand groped her ass.

    The sight was enough to make the paralyzed Elliot overheated, even his little dragon stood up. Unfortunately, it was notpletely paralyzed like his body.

    Of course, Ciel still wanted to do it in a room, so he continued his steps, entering the vi.

 Chapter 136 Condition

    <h4>Chapter 136 Condition</h4>

    Having just arrived at the vi''s living room, Ciel and Masam Maya were already naked with each other.

    Ciel''s erect cock pressed against the woman''s stomach, making her smile continuously.

    It had been quite a crazy day for them. They made love like they were possessed by the devil, did it for hours, and changed ces.

    Madam Maya also did not hold back as she moaned, the sound of her moans echoing so loud and captivating that Elliot heard it clearly, and it made him feel like his blood was being burned by fire.

    In the end, Ciel and Madam Maya ended up in a bathroom.

    They were lying under the water that fell on their bodies,pletely helpless.

    Even their skin had be rather pale. Ciel had already forgotten how many times he had spurted his sperm inside her pussy.

    "Baby," Madam Maya said as she hugged Ciel with a drunken expression.

    Ciel returned the hug, and caressed her ass.

    "Take me to bed," he replied.

    Madam Maya then used the rest of her strength to get Ciel onto the bed. It only took one movement.

    With their wet bodies, theyy there embracing.

    It did not take long before they fell asleep.

    Of course, Ciel still benefited. He managed to break through to be a Seventh Stage Hegemon.

    Now, he had a cultivation equivalent to Mu Yixue, something he found very amusing and strange.

    ***

    Ice Pce!

    When Ciel returned, the Ice Goddess had apparently already returned so he immediately found her as he entered her pce.

    The silver-haired woman was sitting on her throne, closing her eyes, giving off a very strong transcendent impression.

    She was indeed a woman of a different level. No matter who it was, they were all just countrydiespared to her.

    It was hard to believe that there was a woman so enchanting.

    She was born with the highest talent and beauty, and then reached the peak of what could be achieved.

    When looking at that woman, it was hard for Ciel to think about other women.

    Unfortunately he had not been able to get her either so he still had to think of others.

    Her beautiful eyelids opened as Ciel came over, revealing a pair of beautiful blue eyes like diamonds.

    They were cold so that even the sky could be frozen with just her gaze.

    Of course, when she looked at Ciel, she couldn''t help but remember how this young man made her helpless, something that was enough to make her take a deep breath secretly.

    "I guess you yed around quite a lot during my absence," she said, showing an annoyed expression because Ciel did not obey her.

    Ciel cleared his throat softly in response and said, "after all, I am quite lonely in your absence, if only you were willing to continue apanying me, Goddess, not to mention fooling around, even leaving the entire world would be fine with me."

    Hearing his words, the Ice Goddess'' breathing quickened for a moment.

    Under ordinary circumstances, she would probably be very angry, but right now she could be a little calmer as she was getting used to it.

    "By the way Goddess, I have a request," Ciel continued before the Ice Goddess could say anything.

    "What?" the woman asked.

    "I want I to be my personal servant where she must always help me and fulfill my everymand," Ciel replied, stating his wish.

    His intention was to make I his concubine, but he felt the wordscked elegance, so he changed them slightly although the overall meaning was almost the same.

    "Nonsense!" The Ice Goddess hit her throne as soon as she heard Ciel''s words.

    Her breathing which had been rapid for a moment ended up bing rapid for a longer period of time.

    "You''d better not have any thoughts about that," she said coldly.

    "Why?" replied Ciel with a question.

    "Don''t think I''ll fulfill your filthy desires."

    "Aren''t you worried about my threats, Goddess?" Ciel finally reminded her of his card because the woman insisted.

    Sure enough, her face froze at that.

    "It''s our business, don''t involve others, if you really want it, use your own efforts," the Goddess replied.

    "So you really don''t want to help?"

    "What? Are you going to throw away everything you can rely on to threaten just for that?" The Goddess did not seem to be afraid at all.

    Last time, this kind of refusal did not work on Ciel. He waspletely ready to die so the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen were helpless.

    However, the Ice Goddess was also quite understanding of the human way of thinking.

    She was sure that after a few days of living with great pleasure, Ciel would no longer dare to go beyond the limit.

    And Ciel had to admit that it was true because he had started to enjoy life too much that his courage to lose decreased quite a lot.

    Then would he give up?

    When thinking about that, Ciel smirked because he had one thing that was even scarier, insanity.

    A sword appeared in her hand, and without hesitation she stabbed it into his heart. He would die first and the video of the Ice Goddess would spread.

    The Goddess widened her eyes as she saw Ciel''s movements so quickly. The tip of the sword had already pierced through his shirt.

    "Fuck you!" She cursed.

    Her body disappeared, appearing right in front of Ciel, and she pped the sword away.

    Ciel was still grinning, but the Ice Goddess breathed a sigh of relief, as if she had just passed through a hot desert, and now arrived at ake surrounded by vineyards.

    "When there is a chance in the future, death is too good for you, I will make you live forever, but also turn you into an ice sculpture," she said coldly.

    It seemed that she had nothing but a grudge against Ciel.

    Ciel didn''t care at all, he calmly replied, "the future is mine!"

    "Hmph!" The Ice Goddess snorted coldly.

    "So Goddess, do you agree now?" asked Ciel, which caused the Goddess'' eyes to be extremely cold.

    "I!" she said suddenly in a low voice, but the sound seemed to spread into the distance, and could only be heard by the name she was calling.

    I was currently on top of the iceberg, standing there with her eyes closed.

    Countless snow fell on her body, some sticking to her white armor.

    She seemed like a statue, but her silver hair that kept fluttering in the wind showed that she was human.

    The Ice Goddess'' voice could be heard by her ears, causing her eyes to open, and at the same time her body shook violently.

    She gritted her teeth while her skin turned pale and red alternately.

    Her head was still filled with Ciel''s words from that night, so when she heard the Ice Goddess'' voice, she immediately thought about it.

    In truth, she only understood the Ice Goddess, after all, she had been with her since the Goddess was young as they were truly from the same n.

    In her opinion, the Ice Goddess would not do strange things like forcing others to do something they did not like.

    However, she could also guess that Ciel really did have an ace up his sleeve that left the Goddess defenseless. And the Goddess was not the only one who was victimized, but the Elf Queen as well.

    After taking a deep breath, I took a step away.

    She was not a coward, although she was worried, it would not make her hide. She would stille to face this matter.

    In no time, I appeared in front of the pce entrance.

    Her eyes immediately looked at the center of the hall where Ciel and the Ice Goddess stood.

    Thetter showed a very cold expression, seeming like she wanted to throw a tantrum.

    I who already understood what was happening took a step, a step that was not slow but not fast either.

    Her eyes looked at Ciel, bing cold but also bing helpless.

    "Goddess!" She called out to the Ice Goddess.

    Thetter looked at him, but it seemed that she also found it difficult to speak.

    "I know why you called out to me." In the end, I spoke first so the Goddess furrowed her beautiful brows.

    This made her feel even more troubled.

    "Since you already know, so are you going to refuse now?" asked Ciel, stepping towards her with a faint smile.

    Despite her courage in the face of trouble, I still felt very heavy when she heard Ciel''s words. Each of her fists were clenched tightly, looking like she wanted to punch Ciel in the face.

    "How about you make an appointment?" She said suddenly, with no expression at all, making it difficult to guess her thoughts.

    "What?" asked Ciel.

    "Even if I''m owned by a man, I want a decent man? However, since you insist, I want you to promise that you will be the Supreme God within at least a hundred years, and if you fail, you must kill yourself, and stop threatening the Goddess. If you agree, and swear, I will be your woman now. We can even go straight to the room."

    Ciel, "..."

    Ice Goddess, "..."

 Chapter 137 Shook

    <h4>Chapter 137 Shook</h4>

    None of I''s words were shocking, especially herst sentence.

    Ciel wondered if there was some disturbance in her brain function that he was staring at her beautiful face strangely.

    "Are you sure?" he asked.

    "There is no need to doubt, but the problem is how capable are you of keeping your word? Ask yourself," I replied with her eyes looking directly into Ciel''s.

    She was doing all this practically as if she was making a hole for the Ice Goddess.

    However, that did not mean she minded doing it because the favors the Goddess had given her were actually much more.

    "I have the absolute confidence to be the Supreme God, even less than a hundred years old," Ciel replied calmly, which made the Ice Goddess frown.

    She had never heard someone who casually spoke like that as if the Supreme God was just a random name.

    As one who had achieved it, she knew how difficult it was.

    Of course, after thinking, she assumed Ciel was just saying nonsense due to hisck of knowledge.

    Not to mention bing a Supreme God, the Ice Goddess even doubted he could be a High Level Hegemon. This was only because she didn''t know yet that Ciel had obtained the treasure that had previously made the Mountain King jump high.

    Perhaps after she met the Elf Queen, she would know soon.

    Meanwhile, Ciel added after a short pause, "this is something I have to aplish, so you don''t have to worry about promises, your man is a future Supreme God."

    "You still haven''t promised if you don''t achieve it in a hundred years, you''ll have to kill yourself," I replied.

    "I will definitely achieve it."

    "What? Are you afraid?" I began to show a dismissive expression.

    "Hhm, why would I be afraid? Even without a promise, I would still kill myself if I failed."

    "Everyone can say that."

    "Okay, I promise to be the Supreme God within a hundred years and will kill myself if I fail," Ciel said in a firm tone.

    Having said that, he took a step, appearing right in front of I while his hand touched her chin, pushing it up slightly so that her long, white neck tightened.

    "So you won''t refuse anymore, right?" asked Ciel with a smile that looked like a grin.

    I pressed her lips together, her breathing bing rapid with the warmth caused by her seemingly chaotic mood.

    Even so, she did not remove Ciel''s hand from her chin.

    "Whatever you want," she replied.

    "Hooo, how sweet, if only the Ice Goddess were like you," Ciel said with a softugh, which made the Goddess'' expression ugly.

    Ciel''s hand moved from I''s chin to her cheek. With her fingers, she caressed her beautiful face.

    "Honestly, you won''t regret this. You will love it, just like how your disciple is," Ciel said.

    "You!" I''s face reddened as she recalled how Mei Mei had made love to Ciel.

    She ignored her disciple because of that, but she couldn''t doubt about how much Mei Mei enjoyed it, making her wonder if she would also be like that so she would moan with a drunken expression.

    The thing was she couldn''t argue that Ciel had a good physique.

    Maybe his personality made her angry, but feeling disgusted towards his body was impossible as long as she was still a woman with a normal sexual orientation.

    Even the touch of his fingers on her cheek gave her a sense offort.

    Actually Ciel wanted to do it with Mu Yueli first, after all, they were already lovers.

    Unfortunately, he did not see that woman in this city. She seemed to have gone somewhere.

    Of course, his priority right now was not that.

    After withdrawing his hand, he took out Elliot''s ring.

    The Ice Goddess was immediately attracted to the ring so she narrowed her eyes. In a short time, her expression became serious.

    "Where did you get that ring?" she asked.

    With her perception, she could probably sense that the ring was connected to the Ancient Night Race, and obviously she could also sense the auras within the ring.

    "By the way Goddess, can you summon the Elf Queen now?" replied Ciel with a request.

    The Goddess frowned, but she didn''t seem to mind either.

    Secretly, shemunicated with the Elf Queen.

    As shemunicated with her, she finally got the information about Ciel obtaining the Mountain King''s treasure so she looked at Ciel in surprise for a moment.

    After a while, Ciel saw the Elf Queen''s figure appear in front of the pce entrance.

    She stepped into it and looked at Ciel.

    Once she arrived, she said, "did you do anything else after I left?"

    It seemed that she was also curious about the ring.

    "Yeah!" Ciel then exined about him, Kaiya, and Mu Yueli attacking Elliot''s hideout.

    He also told them about Elliot including the man''s promise if smhe was healed.

    The Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen looked at each other, thetter said again, "can you bring that man out?"

    "Wait until I finish my business first," Ciel replied.

    After that, he took out the three things that were most important to him inside the storage ring.

    The three were yellow paper with the word seal, simr to the paper I used to seal the Holy Spirit me.

    Of course, what was hidden inside the paper was also the same thing.

    However, they were more terrifying.

    In the center of the papers, there is a kind of hidden space that shows what is hidden inside the papers.

    These are stronger seal papers.

    In the first space, there is an infinite purple light with a moon in the center.

    In the second chamber there is infinite red light with the sun in the center.

    And in the third room there is infinite white light, simr to the whitestser.

    The first is the Holy Moon me, rank 15.

    The second is the Holy Sun me, ranked 14th.

    Thest one was naturally the most terrifying, the Holy Light me, which was actually ranked seventh among the 30 Holy mes.

    "I want to merge with them," Ciel said to the Ice Goddess and Elf Queen.

    "Hmph, don''t think about it," the Ice Goddess replied suddenly, and with a dismissive expression.

    As Ciel looked at her, she continued, "The Holy Moon me and the Holy Sun me need at least the Sixth Hegemon Stage to fuse. As for the Holy Light me, yeah, wait until you''re at least a Third Stage Demigod."

    When saying that, the Ice Goddess even looked like she wanted tough at Ciel. She did notugh simply because she was not the type of woman who wouldugh.

    Despite knowing that Ciel had obtained the Mountain King''s treasure, she still seemed to look down on him.

    Ciel smiled and finally showed his aura to her, the aura of a Seventh Stage Hegemon, and it was an aura so pure and mighty that people who saw it would think that he was cultivating like he was pressing mountain-sized steel down to a grain of sand. In other words, pressing the foundation to its most solid point.

    The expressions of the Ice Goddess, Elf Queen, and I froze instantly, as if they were seeing the impossible.

    Perhaps the Elf Queen had expected that Ciel''s cultivation would increase drastically, but not now, even she didn''t think Ciel made a breakthrough. Yet, suddenly he was already at the Seventh Hegemon Stage. How much had he improved?

    Although the Elf Queen had seen many geniuses, it had never reached this ridiculous point. The Mountain King who was considered the fastest cultivation also still took several years to reach the Seventh Stage Hegemon.

    Of course, Ciel had many advantages due to his status that he could make love with strong women. The Mountain King probably needed a lot of effort to be able to make love with stronger women.

    "Boy, what does the treasure rely on to increase your strength?" asked the Ice Goddess with eyes so sharp that they seemed to be able to split the sky.

    Ciel felt quite ufortable as this was the sharpest stare he had ever received.

    It seemed that when curious about something, the Ice Goddess could be more decisive than when she was angry.

    The problem was that he was not really able to specte about this. This was indeed something very difficult, unlike the case where Ciel was watching her where there were still some possible spections.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t think of how a treasure could unreasonably increase one''s cultivation. There wasn''t even a resource that might increase cultivation that quickly.

    Ciel needed to calm himself down before he could answer, "This is really a secret that I won''t tell you. Unless, of course, you give me a kiss."

    He touched his own cheek with his finger after saying that, showing a smile that was annoying, but in some cases could make a woman miss him.

    For the Ice Goddess, this naturally irritated her.

    "You''d better not be arrogant, brat. The Mountain King who also held the treasure died before bing a God. It''s possible that your fate is worse."

    "That won''t happen as long as you and the Elf Queen protect me, Goddess," Ciel replied, showing no concern at all.

 Chapter 138 What?

    <h4>Chapter 138 What?</h4>

    Right after that, the Elf Queen suddenly made a suggestion, "It''s better that you don''t show this to the outside world. You know, people''s shock can still cause danger. You will be considered more threatening than the Mountain King."

    "I know, only you guys will know," Ciel replied, not rejecting her suggestion.

    "So, you guys can help me fuse with the Holy Moon me and the Holy Sun me, right?" he asked while looking at the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess.

    Thetter nced at the Elf Queen, as if she was signaling that she would do it.

    "Let''s go to a quiet ce," said the Elf Queen.

    She then enveloped Ciel''s body with her spiritual energy before taking him away somewhere. Ciel could not see anything because it was too fast.

    In a few seconds, they stopped and he finally saw the scenery around, a beach full of ice storms on it.

    Countless blocks of ice were falling on the sea, creating wave after wave.

    There was no one there, which was obvious because this was not afortable ce to live even though it was still not as dangerous as the Pole of Hell.

    When arriving there, Ciel couldn''t help but nce at the Elf Queen strangely.

    He thought this woman was really doing something that would smoothen his ns towards her.

    Here, he could easily show the video where she spread the Death Worm in the Ice Goddess'' room.

    Of course, before that he would wait for the Elf Queen to help him first.

    Actually, he felt a bit ufortable if he had to threaten someone after that person helped him.

    However, this was still something he had to do for the safety of the Ice Goddess.

    The Elf Queen might not have moved just now, but when she did, the Ice Goddess could very well meet her demise.

    Ciel wondered what reason the Elf Queen had for doing all this.

    "Hand them over!" The Queen suddenly extended her hand to Ciel.

    Ciel responded by handing over two of the three sealing papers.

    The Queen observed them first, showing an expression of admiration.

    "If you rely solely on the Holy Spirit me, you won''t be conspicuous enoughpared to the main genius. You will still lose to Mu Yixue even if your cultivation is on par with hers," said the Elf Queen.

    "However, with these two mes, yeah, you might be able to im invincibility unless you encounter a unique enemy."

    Ciel listened to her words carefully. In the end, she was the Elf Queen, that had not changed even though she was now restrained by him. Her insight and knowledge were very high, listening to everything she said was certainly a good thing.

    This at least allowed him to estimate his strengthpared to the others.

    "Of course, these two mes are much stronger, the process hurts more, and it takes longer," the Queen added.

    "I''m ready for all the consequences," Ciel replied.

    "Okay!"

    The Elf Queen moved her finger. A block of ice was drawn towards her and fell beside Ciel.

    "Sit there, and take off your shirt," she said.

    The process initially seemed to be the same as thest one except that this time it was more serious.

    Ciel jumped onto the ice block, took off his shirt, which was immediately blown away by the wind into the distance.

    Looking at his body, Ciel found that there was a slight difference. He looked a little more manly.

    The Elf Queen was also looking at his body, but likest time, she didn''t react.

    However, her body suddenly emitted a majestic light, radiating far away until it reached the clouds, as if she wanted to make this area protected.

    At the same time, she threw the two sealing papers in her hand at Ciel''s body. Onended on Ciel''s chest while the othernded on his back.

    Each of them stuck tightly there.

    "Mm!" Ciel who had just closed his eyes pressed his lips together as he suddenly felt a very strong sensation of heat throughout his body. Even as the owner of the Holy Spirit me, he still felt like screaming because it was indeed too hot.

    However, she held it back firmly and closed her eyes very tightly.

    Pain was something he would always endure no matter how much he suffered.

    The Elf Queen''s eyes scanned Ciel''s face as purple and red mes poured into his body.

    Despite his annoying nature, she had to admit that he was a young man with great determination, not just a lucky young man who had something that helped him obtain many things.

    She had to admit that he belonged to a very rare breed even in this harsh world of cultivation.

    With such advantages, she thought it was only natural that a young woman of Ciel''s age would fall in love with him.

    She even wondered what it would be like when he really grew up, like when he became a God, would he really be able to dominate other gods?

    The Elf Queen''s heart trembled when she thought of that.

    At that point, she couldn''t help but feel that supremedies like her and the Ice Goddess would also fall in love.

    Not wanting her mind to continue to be distracted and mess up this process, the Elf Queen finally chose to close her eyes and sit cross-legged in the air.

    She focused on helping Ciel.

    Little did Ciel know that this process did notst a few hours or a few days. It turned out to take more than two months.

    Ciel was barely conscious as the Elf Queen''s power kept his mind fully immersed in cultivation.

    He didn''t even realize when the process wasplete.

    He only realized when he heard the Elf Queen''s voice. "Open your eyes, it''s done!"

    Ciel opened his eyes, slightly astonished that there was no special explosion or indescribable divine phenomenon.

    However, he quickly focused on his own body as he felt an iparable power.

    His hand moved forward, and three mesposed of transparent, purple, and red colors appeared above his palm, circling around like three butterflies surrounding a flower.

    At first nce they seemed non-threatening, but if they were ced onto an iceberg, the mountain could be a volcano of fire, or if it was unlucky, it would be ashes.

    Ciel also discovered the interconnectedness of the Holy mes.

    They had different strengths so there was a ranking among them. The weak ones were insignificantpared to the strong ones, but ording to his estimation after observing using the Eyes of Heaven, he found that their original strength was actually the same, and could even share power with each other.

    Currently, the Holy Sun me and the Holy Moon me gave strength to the Holy Spirit me so thetter''s strength was almost no different from the two.

    The reason why the strength of low-ranked Holy mes was weaker was because their strength was divided into many cores, which ultimately made low-ranked Holy mes weaker than high-level ones that had less division.

    That was the reason why the stronger the Sacred me became, the fewer they were where the top five were even just one.

    If you wanted to make a Holy Spirit mepete with the fourth-ranked Holy me for example, you would have to gather all the Holy Spirit mes in the Seven Realms.

    This could be something more difficult, but Ciel thought there must be a certain method when he became stronger.

    Aftering to a conclusion, Ciel stretched his body.

    One thing he regretted was that his cultivation hadn''t improved at all.

    He was not sure why. It seemed that the two mes were focused on raising the quality of his cultivation to a whole new level.

    "Your strength is for yourself, there is no need to show it off," the Elf Queen said suddenly.

    It seemed that she still wanted to advise Ciel against exposing himself too soon.

    "Are you starting to worry about me now, Queen?" asked Ciel in response.

    "Yes, unless you get rid of all those videos," the Elf Queen replied with sharp eyes.

    Cielughed softly, thinking that she was rather cute when she was honest and upset.

    "There is actually one other interesting video, I''m sure you''ll be even more surprised, Queen," Ciel said.

    "What?" The Elf Queen seemed to have a traumatic experience with this thing called a video. She staggered and almost fell, something strange when it happened to her considering her boundless power.

    "Queen, isn''t your reaction too much, don''t worry, although this may threaten you, I won''t use it to make you suffer, at most just to tease you and make you help me a little more," Ciel said, taking out a Jade Mirror and throwing it to the Elf Queen.

    The woman picked it up spontaneously, but she seemed scared by it.

    She did not dare to take a peek at the contents right away, her eyes staring at Ciel, trying to calm herself down.

    Once calm, she asked, "what else have you recorded?"

    Her voice was soft and low, like she also found it difficult to speak.

    "Can''t you see for yourself, Queen? Or do you want me to activate the jade for you?" Ciel replied with a faint smile.

 Chapter 139 Fairy Heart

    <h4>Chapter 139 Fairy Heart</h4>

    Ciel''s smile this time was truly terrifying to the Elf Queen, she even turned her gaze to the side to avoid it.

    asionally, she nced at the jade in her hand, wondering what else of her secrets Ciel knew.

    However, she was also someone with a heart as wide as heaven and earth. Despite her fear, she still peered at the contents of the Mirror Jade.

    Unfortunately, immediately afterwards, her skin turned deathly pale.

    She staggered and this time it was clear she was going to fall.

    Ciel moved quickly behind her, hugging her waist and restraining her body.

    "Please calm down, Queen," Ciel said in a soft voice next to her pointed ear.

    "D-don''t, don''t show that to the Ice Goddess. If she finds out, she will fight me until the Realm of Life is destroyed," said the Elf Queen in a trembling voice, looking at Ciel with a pleading expression.

    There was no doubt that she was very scared right now, so scared that she would apparently do anything for Ciel.

    That was evident from her just standing still without moving as Ciel hugged her waist. She should have jumped up and thrown Ciel into the distance.

    "Don''t worry Queen," Ciel replied.

    "As long as you recognize that I am your husband and you are my wife."

    "You?" The Elf Queen''s face was still flushed when she heard Ciel''s words.

    "Didn''t you promise not to insist on strange things like this?" asked the Elf Queen in a slightly trembling voice.

    However, Ciel calmly replied, "I did, but that was only because I had one card, now for you, I have two cards, so I can do more, hehehe."

    Elf Queen, "..."

    The woman showed an expression as if her fate was over, she looked like she wanted to cry.

    Perhaps what made her sad was because of how helpless she was.

    Her eyes looked at Ciel, still with a pleading look.

    At the same time, she couldn''t believe how a young man like Ciel could pressure her to this point. Was he really that great? Created for a woman like her who had never been suppressed by a man?

    In most cases, women were often fascinated by men who could suppress them.

    The Elf Queen found that to be true for her as well.

    "How about we wait until you grow up? I mean until you be a God?" she said suddenly, and she did not know why she said that, probably because she thought that was all she could say now.

    Ciel looked at her face, smiling faintly.

    "I actually don''t mind," he replied. "After all, you are the supreme woman, I value you more than anything, so I don''t want to do anything excessive with you before I reach a certain level. However, as for status, we are lovers from now on, no problem, right?"

    Ciel was not a young man who did not know how to limit himself. Although he could act arbitrarily to the Elf Queen now if we look at the situation, but Ciel did not want a rtionship that was too forced even though from the beginning this used coercive means.

    Hearing Ciel''s words, the Elf Queen seemed a little more relieved even though she still had to ept Ciel as her man.

    "What I''m doing is not something I want to do, but you know, sometimes there are many things we cannot control," she said as she continued to look at Ciel, but did not remove Ciel''s hands that were hugging her waist.

    "Can you tell me why, Queen?" asked Ciel.

    At this point, he felt like the Elf Queen was no longer a mighty woman who could suppress everyone, but a woman with a huge burden on her back.

    "The Ancient Night Race has a chance to wipe out my race," the Elf Queen replied.

    "How is that possible?" Ciel couldn''t help but be surprised and shocked to hear that.

    The Elf race was one of the strongest races in the Seven Realms.

    Besides being led by the Elf Queen, they also had several other gods.

    There are actually even some branches in other Realms that are also very powerful.

    Of course, the Ancient Night Race was much stronger than them. However, the other side of the Seven Realms would definitely not keep quiet if that race targeted the Elf Race since they were part of the Seven Realms.

    The Elf Queen looked up at the sky and sighed.

    "They hold the Fairy Heart, if it is destroyed, we will all be destroyed," she said.

    "Wait, Fairy Heart? That''s something real?" Ciel was surprised again.

    He had heard of it, which was said to be the Elves'' most precious heirloom. It was said that its power could protect the Elves so that they would have eternal glory.

    No one was sure what it actually was, but many thought that it was just a made-up myth. There was never any evidence of its existence.

    The Elves themselves are not so sure.

    The truth was only known to the Elven Queen and the higher-ups of the race.

    Of course, even if it was real, how could it make the entire Elves destroyed if it was destroyed?

    Ciel was getting more and more confused.

    "It''s real, and the reason why we will be destroyed is because half of our souls are inside the Fairy Heart, it''s something that started when we were born," replied the Elf Queen.

    "But how is that possible?"

    "Each race has their own strengths and weaknesses, as well as stories and origins. The Fairy Heart is something that binds us and we don''t know why either. Various investigations have been conducted but there has been no result. Unfortunately, the Ancient Night Race managed to steal it." The Elf Queen exined, looking like she also did not know clearly why.

    Ciel wondered if he could figure out the secret if he saw the thing in person.

    "That means you''re now controlled by the Ancient Night Race?" asked Ciel. "And that''s worse than my control of you?"

 Chapter 140 Theory

    <h4>Chapter 140 Theory</h4>

    Thinking of that made Ciel not know whether tough or cry. At the same time he also felt sorry for the Elf Queen, a woman with such a great burden, but he frustrated her so many times.

    "It''s not that easy, of course. The Fairy Heart is not something that can be easily destroyed," the Elf Queen replied. "However, I can''t say that I and the Elves are safe. Maybe the Supreme Gods can''t destroy it, but I can''t think that way when we''re talking about the Ancient Night King. The good thing is that his whereabouts are now very unclear. It is unknown whether or not he exists in the Ancient Night Race. However, he is most likely not there or he cannot act because if he could, he should have already attacked the Seven Realms."

    "Ancient Night King huh?" Ciel narrowed his eyes.

    For this creature, he didn''t know much because even the information the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess had provided wasn''t very clear.

    It was only said that he was really very dangerous.

    In reality,pared to the entire Seven Realms, the number of Gods possessed by the Ancient Night Race was far less. However, they were able to match the entire Seven Realms, which was of course due to the Ancient Night King''s help.

    "For now, I can only go with the flow," the Elf Queen continued with narrowed eyes.

    "I did what they told me to do, but not to the point of taking the final step. The worms can stay there and they won''t bother the Ice Goddess as long as I don''t try to do anything."

    When he heard her words, Ciel gave her a strange look.

    It was a slight relief that the Elf Queen was safe.

    However, the question was what if she took action against the Ice Goddess?

    "Queen, I wonder how your rtionship with the Ice Goddess began?" asked Ciel. "Do you really like her, I mean do you also like girls? And did your rtionship with her start before the Fairy Heart was stolen or afterwards where you deliberately started a rtionship with the Ice Goddess to follow the Ancient Night Race''s n?"

    The question made the Elf Queen''s cheeks blush.

    Her hand moved, hitting his palm on her stomach gently.

    "I admit, this rtionship was after the Fairy Heart was stolen and I initiated it because it was the order of the Ancient Night Race," she replied.

    "Does that mean you''re a woman with normal sexual interests, Queen?" Ciel asked again, and the Elf Queen smacked his palm again. This time harder.

    "Of course, I''m a normal woman," she replied.

    "But why did I see you looking so passionate at that moment? Yeah, and howe the Ice Goddess epted you as her lover?" Ciel was curious again while the Elf Queen rolled her eyes.

    She seemed to want to curse Ciel for asking those things.

    Unfortunately, in this situation she had to answer so that there would be no doubt in Ciel''s mind.

    "Don''t you see how beautiful the Ice Goddess is?" said the Elf Queen.

    "Of course, she''s so beautiful, only you can match her, so what?" Ciel was not convinced by the Elf Queen''s words.

    "You know, women can be fascinated by other women who are very beautiful even if they are normal. The beauty of the Ice Goddess exceeds that, even normal women can desire her, there is no way any woman would be disgusted by her. It''s the same for me. Quite a lot of women end up desiring me after seeing me a few times. I can feel it clearly. They must have been very normal before because there can''t be so many abnormal ones. I''m not saying that I had desire for the Ice Goddess, but I wasn''t disgusted by her even if she kissed or touched me with lust. After that, even I ended up being affected."

    Ciel, "..."

    "So there is this kind of theory," he said with a strange expression.

    Perhaps the causative factor was not just their physique, but their aura that when released in a gentle way would make others feel at ease.

    "Then how did you get the Ice Goddess to ept you?" asked Ciel, repeating the previous question.

    "Because I know that woman likes me, she''s not normal," the Elf Queen replied as she stared in the other direction.

    At this point, when talking about the Ice Goddess, her politeness seemed a little diminished, it even seemed like she was interested in talking about the Ice Goddess'' weirdness.

    "How do you know those things?" Ciel asked, getting more and more curious.

    "She''s always been cold to everyone, but never that cold to me. There were even times when she was awkward when talking to me. Now that''s proven. I easily won her heart. It''s just that, we can''t think that she''spletely sincere with no interests at all. You see, she wanted a Frozen Heart by loving others until her heart froze.

    "Of course, I wouldn''t say shepletely only likes women. I think she still has the same sexual desire for men. It''s just that she seems to be too proud to be a woman."

    "That makes sense..." Ciel nodded in agreement.

    Even so, everything she said did not actually prove that she would not take action against the Ice Goddess because she was not a strange woman who fell in love with the Ice Goddess to begin with.

    The death of the Goddess might not be enough to make her cry even though they already had memories.

    In the end, everything would depend on her own morality. Right now, she didn''t do anything because she still had morality.

    However, it could be different when she was already pressed.

    Of course, she wasn''t stupid either, she clearly knew that there was no guarantee of her surviving if she followed the Ancient Night Race''s orders as they were truly vile enemies.

    The Elf Queen seemed to be aware of Ciel''s thoughts by looking at his expression.

    "I know your desire for the Ice Goddess is the same as your desire for me. I will try my best so that we can survive until this matter is resolved," she said.

    Ciel was slightly surprised to hear her say that. His eyes could not help but glow.

    "Now Queen, I believe I love you even more," he said.

    The Elf Queen blushed with shame at that, looking at him helplessly.

    "You are an unreasonable brat," she replied.

    Her tone sounded soft, like she waspletely lost in thought.

    Unfortunately, Ciel responded by hugging her tighter.

    He buried his face in her blonde hair which was not entirely neat but was very soft, silky, and fragrant.

    Ciel thought he could sleep forever if his face was always in her hair.

    The Elf Queen''s eyes looked up at the sky, she sighed, and still let Ciel act as he pleased.

    This was still tolerable as long as Ciel didn''t ask for more.

    What surprised her quite a bit was that she felt like she was alsofortable with this.

    ''Maybe I''ve already grown to like and love this little boy as a mother,'' she thought.

    No matter what, she still thought of Ciel as a little boy because there was indeed a significant difference in terms of their cultivation and age.

    Even if Ciel thought of her as his lover, in her eyes Ciel was her adopted son, an adopted son whom she had allowed to be excessively spoiled, and in the future might actually be her man.

 Chapter 141 Plan

    <h4>Chapter 141 n</h4>

    Actually, Ciel started thinking about helping the Elf Queen regain the Fairy Heart.

    His strength still couldn''t help in a battle at the Queen''s level, but his eyes were a different matter.

    He can see through everything, finding things that cannot be found. If that can''t help, what else can help.

    After a moment of thought, he pulled the Elf Queen to a rock that almost looked like a chair.

    He sat there, still hugging the Elf Queen so that the woman''s butt fell on his thigh.

    This seemed to be something sensational to the Queen as her eyes looked at Ciel uneasily.

    "Ciel, how long do you want to hold me?" she asked, hoping he would let go of her body.

    Although she felt that it was not a bad thing, evenfortable, she also did not want to continue like that. She was worried that someone would pass by ore and see them.

    If the Ice Goddess saw, the woman might get angry.

    Ciel''s eyes looked at her beautiful face again.

    When looking at that face, Ciel could not help but stop thinking as his brain automatically preferred to admire it.

    Ciel''s gaze made the Elf Queen''s cheeks blush slightly. Now she could only me herself for being too beautiful so that when a man could have her, the thing he would do was enjoy her beauty.

    "Queen, how about a kiss?" asked Ciel, staring at her rosy lips.

    Although the Ice Goddess had already kissed this woman first, to him it was still a pair of pure and holy lips. After all, the Ice Goddess'' lips were also pure and holy.

    Two pure and holy things meeting did not make one of them dirty.

    The Elf Queen rolled her eyes at his words, she shook her head.

    "Please don''t, wait until you grow up, it''s too much now," she replied with her eyes shing once.

    "You''re stingy, Queen," Ciel said.

    "Can you stop calling me Queen?" The Elf Queen suddenly asked, slightly surprising Ciel.

    "Then how do I call you? Using a name, but I don''t know your name? Right, tell me your name," Ciel said.

    This was probably something that many people were curious about, the Queen''s real name.

    Because of her power, people respected her and only dared to call her by her title. She may have only used her name when she was young, but it was hard to find anyone in her generation now.

    Even if they live, they will live alone in a secluded ce or underground to maintain their lifespan unless they be Gods because Gods have a very long lifespan.

    "My name is Zara," replied the Elf Queen. "However, do not call me by my name, you are too young. Call me mom."

    Ciel, "..."

    "Queen, do you really want to be my adoptive mother?" asked Ciel with a strange expression.

    This was a little unreasonable because if this woman became his adoptive mother, he would have a hard time doing strange things because it damaged his morals too much.

    Of course, the Elf Queen also had her own scheme. She hoped that Ciel would be more polite to her when he started treating her as his mother.

    "That''s even better," the woman replied.

    "No, no, that''s not a good thing." Ciel shook his head, making the Elf Queen roll her eyes as she realized her n had failed again.

    "Mm!" Suddenly the Elf Queen wrinkled her forehead.

    "What is it, Queen?" asked Ciel.

    "The Goddess sent a message to me and asked if we were done, we should probably head back soon," the Elf Queen replied.

    Ciel was a little unhappy to hear that because he still wanted to be alone with the Elf Queen, he replied, "wait a little longer, there are still two things I want to talk about."

    "What?" asked the Elf Queen.

    "Mm, I want to know if it''s possible for me to get the Ice Goddess'' heart? Can you help me? I also want to hug her."

    Elf Queen, "..."

    "Don''t think about that crazy thing now, wait until you be a God," said the Queen. "You know what the Ice Goddess is like, she is not an easy woman to conquer. Her heart is as cold as ice."

    "Come on, why is it impossible? There must be a special trick, right?"

    "There is no special trick. Even I can''t control that woman''s mind."

    "How to make her identally fall into my arms?" Ciel still did not give up.

    "Nonsense," the Elf Queen replied. "Nothing can make that woman fall, she''s too strong. Stop talking about that, what else do you want to talk about?"

    The woman changed the topic instantly, apparently not wanting to talk about it anymore.

    This time, Ciel showed a more serious expression before replying, "as a man who loves you very much, Queen, oh, Zara."

    "You?" The Elf Queen lost herposure because of Ciel''s words so she cut off her words. Her breathing became rapid for a few moments.

    When she thought Ciel would be serious, the young man was still talking about love. He even called her by name, instead of calling her mother like she wanted.

    "Wait for me to finish speaking, Queen," Ciel said, choosing to call her Queen again so she wouldn''t be awkward.

    "I want to talk about your problem. You know, I don''t want you to continue being threatened by the Ancient Night Race," Ciel continued in a quick voice so that the Elf Queen would understand that he really wanted to talk seriously.

    "Who wants to be threatened by them, but there''s nothing I can do," the Elf Queen replied. "And this doesn''t mean I haven''t devised a n at all to get the Fairy Heart back."

    "What kind of n?" Ciel couldn''t help but ask after hearing her words.

    "That''s hard to say..." Unfortunately, the Elf Queen shook her head, perhaps she wasn''t sure of the n either.

    Ciel sighed and said, "You know Queen, maybe I can help you."

 Chapter 142 Immortal Domain

    <h4>Chapter 142 Immortal Domain</h4>

    When she heard Ciel''s words this time, the Elf Queen suddenly looked into Ciel''s eyes with a serious look.

    Other people would probably think Ciel was talking nonsense, not knowing the limits of his own level, but the Elf Queen couldn''t think that way because this weak youth had already made her more helplesspared to the Ancient Night Race.

    She was more afraid of him than that race because he could do more than just kill her. He could make her die without any peace at all.

    The only problem was that she could not guess what kind of ability he had.

    "How about you tell me what you''re capable of? Maybe I can n around that," she said.

    Of course, Ciel immediately shook his head when he heard her request.

    "That''s not possible," he replied.

    "If I don''t even know your abilities, how can I make a n?" The Elf Queen rolled her eyes.

    In fact she was rather annoyed because she thought Ciel would tell her given their already very close rtionship. She had even allowed him to hug her.

    "Queen, all you have to do is one, tell me where the Fairy Heart is. What troubles and obstacles did you have to ovee to steal it from the Ancient Night Race?" said Ciel.

    "There are too many obstacles. You saw for yourself!" While saying that, the Elf Queen pointed her finger at Ciel''s forehead.

    A ray of light shot out from that finger, entering Ciel''s head.

    It was information, information that was not in the information artifact given to him by the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess.

    That information was about the world where the Ancient Night Race was located.

    The Eternal Night World!

    That was what their world was called, a world simr to a realm but it seemed to have suffered tremendous destruction in the past

    Not only did it not have a sun, it alsocked a moon and stars.

    It was dark so countless torches had to be lit at all times to make it glow.

    However, even though it was a ruined world, the Ancient Night Race was able to live prosperously there.

    Manyrge and magnificent cities stood.

    Like in the Seven Realms, the Eternal Night World was also divided with many factions, from small torge factions. Most were in the form of ns.

    In that world, there was a mysterious Special Domain, called the Immortal Domain.

    It was a ce full of treasures and the ce most guarded by the Ancient Night Race because it was said to make them unrivaled in the future.

    What it was was something unknown.

    However, it was not a ce that the people of the Seven Realms had never visited.

    Usually, the Domain was in an almost closed state, only allowing a few people to enter, and it was always reserved for some of the strongest cultivators in that Race.

    However, there were certain times where the Domain waspletely open for anyone to freely enter.

    When that happened, all the strong cultivators of the Ancient Night Race would enter it to seek good fortune.

    At the same time, people from the Seven Realms also came to enter it.

    In addition to waging war with the Ancient Night Race, they were also looking for treasures there, and trying to take control of the ce because it was indeed something very precious. The people of the Seven Realms also believed that they could be stronger if the Domain fell into their hands.

    No one was afraid toe even if some people said that the Ancient Night King might also be hiding inside there.

    They weren''t afraid because if the Ancient Night King was hiding there, his condition shouldn''t be good which meant it was also a chance to kill him.

    Unfortunately until now no one had ever found him, and the n to take over the Domain had always failed. The Ancient Night Race managed to hold on to it.

    At this moment, the Fairy Heart was in that domain because the people who kept it lived there. They were the strongest people in the Ancient Night Race who had the right to upy the Domain.

    If the Elf Queen could enter the Domain under these circumstances, she might be able to steal the Fairy Heart from them.

    However, that was obviously too difficult.

    Meanwhile, after knowing all that, Ciel frowned while thinking, ''given that it is a Special Domain, there might be other paths to enter or there are hidden loopholes.''

    That was always the case because nothing was perfect. Everything has loopholes although finding loopholes is sometimes more difficult than doing everything through normal channels.

    However, this was not the case for Ciel. She had eyes that had a special ability to look for things called loopholes.

    "What are you thinking about now?" The Elf Queen could not help but ask as she saw Ciel looking brooding.

    In response, Ciel smiled faintly.

    "Queen, perhaps you can take me there."

    "Are you serious?" The Elf Queen showed a rather exaggerated expression of surprise upon hearing that.

    "Trust this husband of yours," Ciel replied so that the Elf Queen''s expression returned awkwardly.

    "By the way, I almost forgot, let''s heal that boy from the Ancient Night Race, we can then hear the secrets he has to say," Ciel said as he suddenly remembered Elliot. He really almost forgot about him.

    "Let''s do it in front of the Ice Goddess so that she doesn''t take offense," replied the Elven Queen.

    Having said that, she forcefully removed Ciel''s hands from her waist before pulling him with her power towards the Ice Goddess'' pce.

    Momentster, they arrived back at the pce.

    The Ice Goddess was still sitting on her throne, looking like she had not left there at all.

    Her eyes looked at Ciel first instead of the Elf Queen.

    She looked at his face, his eyes, then his body.

    It seemed that she wanted to see the results after he fused with the two new Holy mes.

    "Hmph, no matter what happens, fire will always be under water, especially ice," she said suddenly which made Ciel almost flinch.

    She was indeed the Ice Goddess, always showing her superiority.

    The problem was that what she said was true so Ciel could not refute it unless he brought other things into the debate.

    Since there were more important matters, he chose not to answer.

    He waved his hand, taking Elliot out from inside his Space Artifact.

 Chapter 143 The Secret

    <h4>Chapter 143 The Secret</h4>

    Elliot was still lying down when he came out of the Space Artifact. His eyes showed a shocked expression as he looked at the giant ice sculptures.

    However, it made him think of one thing.

    He quickly looked around only to be even more surprised as he saw the beautiful silver-haired figure sitting on the throne and the blonde-haired woman standing beside Ciel.

    Spontaneously, he said, "Goddess of Ice, Queen of the Elves!"

    After saying that, he even covered his mouth with his hand, obviously worried that his voice would make them angry with him.

    "Now that you are about to be healed, your injuries are something that not even the Gods in your n or in the entire Ancient Night Race can ovee, but the Elf Queen is the best when ites to healing wounds and injuries to the body and cultivation, if she can''t, it means that your injuries are impossible to heal. Before that, I would like to ask again if the secret you are about to tell really outweighs this favor?" Ciel said, looking at Elliot with sharp eyes.

    Thetter quickly nodded.

    "Definitely, it''s really the biggest secret there is in this world," he replied in a hurried tone.

    "But," he suddenly added.

    "But what?" asked Ciel.

    "I''m not sure I can leave here alive even if I''m healed," Elliot replied, wearing a sad expression because no matter what he did, the end result still seemed to be the same.

    Ciel thought that what he said did make sense. He too could not calm down without such certainty.

    However, the Ice Goddess suddenly snorted coldly. "Boy, stop overestimating yourself. Do you think anyone cares about that little life of yours here? Hmm, your talent is indeed worthy, but even if you reach the highest limit of your talent, I can still kill you. Remember boy, I here have thousands of methods to make you talk."

    The Ice Goddess'' words were extremely dismissive while her expression looked at Elliot with disdain.

    The bad experience with Ciel seemed to have made her hate young men to a new level.

    Elliot who was originally saddened by his fate gulped, suddenly realizing that he really didn''t have the right to choose.

    Ever since he came here, his fate had already been decided.

    At this moment, the Elf Queen suddenly approached him and pointed her hand at him.

    "Don''t think too much, I and the Ice Goddess are the Supreme Gods, don''t think of us like Ciel who can fool a crippled little man," she said softly.

    Pure green light emanated from her hand, enveloping Elliot''s body.

    However, Ciel couldn''t help but stare at the Elf Queen and ask for an exnation, "Queen, are you saying to be a trickster?"

    Ciel was angry that the Elf Queen had be his woman where she waspletely helpless under his control. Unexpectedly, she still dared to insinuate him.

    The Elf Queen looked at Ciel with a quietugh, but she did not respond, as if she had indeed said that she wanted to make him angry.

    "Emmm!!!" Suddenly, Elliot''s eyes opened wide and he began to scream softly so Ciel turned his gaze towards him, stopping to watch the Elf Queen.

    The thing that caused Elliot to start screaming was the purple light emanating from his body, a light that seemed to give the sensation of death.

    The Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess observed the light before staring at each other for a moment. They seemed to know what it was.

    However, although it was horrifying, under the Elf Queen''s green light, the purple light was slowly shrinking, looking like it was burning.

    In front of the Elf Queen, any evil things could be purified.

    BANG!

    Suddenly a loud explosion echoed from Elliot''s body.

    To Ciel''s surprise, he began to emit a strong spiritual aura.

    First it was a First Stage Hegemon aura then it increased to the second stage, and continued to increase.

    Ciel''s eyes immediately widened as in a short period of time, the man''s cultivation reached the Ninth Stage Hegemon, surpassing his own cultivation.

    Fortunately he had the Eyes of Heaven so he could observe into Elliot''s body to know what was going on.

    As it turned out, the evil thing that damaged his cultivation wasn''t entirely bad.

    It suppressed his cultivation, but at the same time it also seemed to hone his cultivation.

    When the evil thing disappeared, his cultivation that had been suppressed released a sudden explosion, simr to a volcanic eruption. It then pushed his cultivation level upwards.

    BANG!

    An even louder explosion resounded, and the man seemed to shed his shell of life, instantly transforming into a different being.

    He rose again, emitting an aura that could look down on all Hegemons. It was enough to make Ciel depressed.

    He had broken through to be a Demigod.

    Fortunately it stopped there, and at the same time, his body began to calm down.

    After that, the Elf Queen stopped sending her light to him.

    Now, Elliot finally showed surprise as he stared at his own body.

    He even sat up after that, and it was something he could not believe.

    "I''m cured," he said, looking very excited.

    Paralyzed and able to rise again, even gaining great strength, anyone would react the same, feeling the peak of happiness.

    Unfortunately, his happiness was suddenly interrupted as a block of ice fell on his head, sending him kissing the floor.

    "Ouch!" He looked even more in pain than when he was treated.

    Fortunately the ice block disappeared instantly, and even that was enough to make his face turn green and blue.

    "Speak quickly, boy," said the Ice Goddess as Elliot looked at her.

    Her cold eyes made him feel like a paralyzed person in front of her.

    "I''ll say it," he replied hurriedly. He who originally wanted to thank the Elf Queen was forced to postpone it first.

    "What is it?" asked the Ice Goddess.

    "It''s about the Ancient Night King," Elliot replied.

    "Ancient Night King?" Since he was talking about that mysterious figure, Ciel and the other two suddenly could not help but stare at him seriously to the point their mouths were sealed shut.

    No one spoke anymore, the three waited for Elliot to speak. They also gave him a chance to calm himself down so that he could speak more smoothly.

    "First, I''ll tell you a fact that the people of the Seven Realms don''t know - the Ancient Night King is actually a woman. Of course, that''s not the secret I''m referring to," Elliot said in a quick tone as if he was worried about his words being cut off in the middle.

    That information was of course very shocking.

    The Ancient Night King, that mysterious creature that was so feared. She hadn''t made a move until now, but only her support could make the Ancient Night Race keep pace with the Seven Realms. And it turned out that she was a woman.

    Although in the Cultivation World the role of the women was much greater than the women in the mortal world where they could also cultivate, possessing extraordinary talents, still the overall number of men among the strongest cultivators was more than two-thirds.

    If we now say that the Ancient Night King is a woman, it means that the strongest cultivator known today is a woman.

    The Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen looked at each other, showing expressions like they weren''t sure what to say.

    Their ims of being supreme women might need to be lowered now.

    Of course, their hearts were not easily swayed. They were also confident in their own abilities.

    The Ancient Night King was stronger, but anyone would say that she was much older.

    After all, the Ancient Night Race''s civilization was also much older. It had only been destroyed. People knew that even if they didn''t know the details. It was something that only the higher-ups of the Ancient Night Race knew.

    Even the ordinary members of the race did not know at all.

    "How did you know that the Ancient Night King is a woman?" Ciel could not help but ask, interested in this.

    To him, this was like the discovery of a new diamond, making him imagine certain things.

    "From my mother," Elliot replied.

    "You''re from the Lambert n, right? Who is your mother?" asked the Elf Queen when she heard that.

    "The Eastern Death God !"

    "She? Interesting. She told you such a thing." The Elf Queen showed surprise.

    Of course, she didn''t take Lambert''s mother seriously because that woman was only in the Second Stage.

    "Probably because she thought I would die soon," Lambert replied with a wry smile.

    "Now it''s time to talk about the secret," the Ice Goddess suddenly chimed in, like she couldn''t wait any longer.

    Elliot who didn''t want to anger her took a deep breath before answering, "all this time, the Ancient Night King was nning something and about twenty years ago she sessfully carried out her n. That was reincarnation. She reincarnated into the Seven Realms, as a creature of the Seven Realms. If nothing is wrong, she should be in her twenties now."

    "...."

 Chapter 144 Meet Mu Yueli

    <h4>Chapter 144 Meet Mu Yueli</h4>

    Reincarnation!

    When he heard about that, Ciel thought about himself appearing in the world from an earth that he didn''t know where it was.

    It was a very mysterious concept even though there was a lot of talk about it.

    No one knew for sure how it worked and no one had ever done it.

    It is said that it is something that is almost impossible. If one wants to reincarnate, knowing all the secrets of the world is just the first step.

    The Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen were silent, staring at Elliot in disbelief.

    Even with their insight, this was still too shocking.

    However, what astonished them even more was the fact that the Ancient Night King was now part of the Seven Realms.

    "Boy, say more," said the Ice Goddess with colder eyes.

    Unfortunately, Elliot responded by shaking his head.

    "I really don''t know any more than that, I swear." He was terrified as he replied.

    The Ice Goddess must be thinking of looking for the Ancient Night King now, getting rid of the problem before things really became a problem. After all, if she was reincarnated and was still in her 20s, she should still not be that strong.

    Of course, looking for her was the real problem.

    The Seven Realms were vast with so many living things, how would one search for the Ancient Night King.

    And who knows if that woman lives in a shy way or chooses to cultivate in a quiet way.

    Even if the Ice Goddess went so far as to gather all the talented young women in their 20s, it was not certain that the Ancient Night King would be among them.

    Even if she was included, how to tell which one she was?

    Ciel who possessed the Eyes of Heaven, on the other hand, thought differently.

    He thought he might find something different if he met the Ancient Night King.

    After all, that woman was a mighty creature, surely she was hiding something very unique in her body. Her strength must also be very unique.

    However, even if it was like that, who knew when he could meet her.

    After thinking about it, he concluded that this was a very difficult case and needed time.

    Announcing it to the world was also not necessarily a good thing because it could make the Ancient Night King think of other ns.

    ***

    After a while, Ciel finally left the Goddess'' pce.

    He left because whether it was the Ice Goddess or the Elf Queen brooding too deeply that they looked like they were daydreaming. They were really thinking about this very seriously while Ciel didn''t like to think seriously.

    As for Elliot, he was still around that pce, not allowed to leave for fear of him being investigated if he returned to the Ancient Night Race.

    And Ciel left in addition to not wanting to get too dizzy, because he also wanted to see Mu Yueli who was now already in the city, at her home.

    Since she was here, he visited her first before I.

    Mu Yueli hadn''t contacted him at all, perhaps she was embarrassed, but since their rtionship had previously been confirmed, Ciel didn''t hesitate toe to her ce.

    She lived in the suburbs, where there was arge area that was her own.

    It was surrounded by a wall, having a garden inside.

    In the center of the garden, there was arge house with three floors, looking very luxurious.

    People passing by couldn''t help but be amazed by the ce.

    In addition, there were many guards guarding the ce. They consisted of men and women wearing armor.

    Of course, they were not part of the Ice Pce, they worked specifically for Mu Yueli.

    It was quitemon for powerful cultivators with many affairs to have many subordinates.

    The arrival of Ciel riding Pegasus surprised all the guards there. They quickly lined up, saluting him as he arrived in front of them.

    One of them who was probably the captain took a step forward and asked, "wee to Elder Mu''s residence, Prince! Is there anything you wish to do?"

    His tone was polite and gentle even though he seemed to be a man who was good at fighting.

    He looked at Ciel carefully, perhaps wondering what Ciel wanted to do here.

    Thetter calmly replied, "I want to meet Elder Mu, let her know."

    Right after he said that, the captain seemed to receive a message.

    He then said, "Prince, Elder Mu wees you to enter!"

    It seemed that Mu Yueli saw the arrival of Ciel, who however made quite amotion.

    At the same time, the gate of the wall opened, clearing the way for Ciel.

    Since Mu Yueli had already let him in, Ciel naturally didn''t have to wait anymore.

    However, he dismounted from Pegasus'' back, telling the two winged ones to leave before stepping inside the gate.

    He chose to walk on foot instead.

    Meanwhile, Mu Yueli was on the second floor of her house, right in front of the window, apanied by two young maids.

    She was staring at Ciel from there with a clearly visible nervous expression so the two maids were aware of her nervousness.

    They even saw her fingers moving, asionally gripping her dress.

    Their question was why Mu Yueli who had seemingly never been nervous in her life reacted like that.

    They looked at each other in confusion, but didn''t dare to specte.

    There was one thing that worried them was that there was a conflict between Ciel and Mu Yueli.

    However, after observing Ciel, they didn''t feel like Ciel hade to make a scene.

    He was walking casually and seemed to be in a good mood.

    In the end, the two maids still guessed something strange.

    Actually, Mu Yueli was now wondering if she needed to wee Ciel at her doorstep.

    If she didn''t do that, she mighte across as impolite.

    However, she was also worried about Ciel doing something strange there for others to see.

    In front of the door, not only his subordinates were watching, but also the people in the city who happened to be in high ces.

    If it was inside the house, it was only a few maids who saw, and Mu Yueli had the confidence to keep their mouths shut.

    While she was still filled with doubts, Ciel who was walking suddenly stared at the window in front of her, directly looking into her eyes leaving Mu Yueli stunned.

    ''Does he know I''m here?'' She wondered in surprise as the window was dark from the outside.

    People could at most only sense her presence, but of course that required great strength.

    And right after that, Ciel suddenly flew towards that window. Not too fast, but still arrived in less than a minute.

    Once in front of the window, he knocked on it with a faint smile, as if asking it to open.

    The two maids were dumbfounded by the sight. They froze to the point that their breathing stopped.

    Mu Yueli, on the other hand, as she did not want the sight of Ciel knocking on her window to be considered strange finally opened the window.

    She hoped that people would just think that Ciel was just acting on a whim, wanting to enter through the window.

    At the same time, upon seeing Ciel without a barrier, Mu Yueli spontaneously asked, "what are you doing here?"

    She asked because she subconsciously didn''t want anyone to know that there was a certain connection between her and Ciel.

    Perhaps the question was also unnecessary because there were only two of her maids here and they would definitely know or at least guess if she and Ciel were avoiding them.

    Unfortunately, her question was used by Ciel to tease her.

    "For what? Of course, to see my wife," he replied with a faint smile, looking her beautiful figure up and down.

    She wore a casual white short dress withce wrapped around her slender waist while her right side of her hair was tucked behind her ear so that her right cheek and neck were clearly exposed.

    Her face surprised Ciel a little as she actually looked younger than usual, as if she was wearing a lot of makeup but in reality only a little.

    Ciel''s words instantly made Mu Yueli blush while the two maids opened their mouths.

    Who was the wife Ciel was referring to?

    The two maids could only think of Mu Yueli as there were no other women here besides the maids.

    Even if Ciel had brain damage, there was no way he would think of a maid as his wife. Mu Yueli was the only one.

    And Mu Yueli''s rising panic was clear evidence.

    The woman stared left and right, as if wanting to make sure that no outsiders were watching.

    Perhaps because she didn''t want the two maids to see the next thing, she suddenly used her power, sending them away.

    With her power, one wave of the hand was enough to send all the maids on the second floor to the first floor.

    The maids who didn''t know anything ended up being confused at being suddenly forcibly transferred.

 Chapter 145 Comfortable

    <h4>Chapter 145 Comfortable</h4>

    "Hehehehehe..." Cielughed as he saw Mu Yueli''s actions.

    He stepped down from the window, then grabbed her waist, hugging her directly.

    "Yueli dear, you''re so beautiful today, is it because you knew I wasing?" said Ciel with a faint smile.

    Mu Yueli rolled her eyes with flushed cheeks.

    She also grabbed his hand, as if not wanting him to make excessive movements.

    As a pure woman, she was obviously panicked and scared though also curious.

    Despite all that, she did not try to push Ciel away at all despite his face getting closer to hers.

    This only showed that she allowed Ciel if he kissed her again.

    "By the way, where''s your room?" asked Ciel, in no hurry to take action.

    That question naturally made Mu Yueli awkward again.

    Only, her eyes moved towards a certain door not far from them.

    It was arge wooden door with an Ice Phoenix carved into it, looking extremely luxurious. Just looking at the door let Ciel know that the room behind it was even more luxurious.

    Behind Mu Yueli''s seemingly simple demeanor, she was also a woman who prepared luxuries for her ownfort.

    After seeing that door, Ciel looked at her face and with a smile asked, "it''s fine, right, if we go there?"

    "Do whatever you want," Mu Yueli replied in a quick voice.

    She looked helpless, but what she said made Ciel excited.

    "Yueli, you are indeed a good wife, understanding your husband well," Ciel said.

    He lifted her waist up slightly so that her foot were raised before taking a step.

    "You? I can walk by myself," Yueli said suddenly. She was apparently panicking about being carried like that by Ciel.

    However, how could Ciel let her go.

    He replied, e on, it''s natural for a husband to carry his wife to the room."

    While saying that, his hand touched her beautiful face, caressing it so gently that her eyes closed for a few moments.

    She was clearly getting afortable sensation from the touch, even making her breathing quicken.

    All her life she had rejected men, and was finally forced to ept a much younger man because this young man kissed her directly.

    Although at first she was upset and angry, over time she realized that this is a beautiful life, no wonder those who do it always look joyful and happy, unlike those who never do it, looking too cold.

    Quickly, they arrived in front of that door.

    Ciel pushed it softly, revealing a luxurious bedroom surrounded byrge windows.

    The view of the city center including the Ice Goddess'' pce was clear from here.

    However, what interested Ciel the most was the white mattress beside the window. It wasrge and tall, probably also very soft.

    Mu Yueli''s cheeks became even redder as she looked at her own mattress, she seemed to start imagining her and Ciel on that mattress.

    Ciel closed the door and continued his steps until he arrived beside that mattress.

    He did not climb onto the mattress right away, but lowered Mu Yueli''s body first while continuing to hug her waist.

    "Yueli," he said, caressing her face again and looking into her eyes that were also trying to look into his.

    Her breath became warmer and of course more fragrant, as if inviting Ciel to move closer.

    In this situation, it was impossible for Ciel to continue to dy kissing her. He could not help it.

    His lips moved, meeting her rosy lips.

    Instantly, Mu Yueli''s eyes widened and trembled, staring at Ciel''s eyes in disbelief.

    She was kissed again and this time instead of forcefully and suddenly, she let Ciel do it.

    And of course, even when she was forcefully kissed by Ciel, she still felt an amazing sensation, not to mention now.

    Ciel''s slightly wet lips gave her a sweet sensation, which seemed to make her want to suck and lick those lips.

    The effect even spread to her entire body where she felt a very strong strange sensation.

    Ciel began to suck on her lips so that he could taste her saliva slowly.

    His hands also moved, caressing her body gently while approaching her private area.

    Mu Yueli spontaneously ced her hands on his chest in response to Ciel''s movements, something she had difficulty controlling.

    Slowly, her waist arched back slightly due to the pressure of Ciel''s lips on hers.

    Even her mouth began to emit a moaning sound that was stifled because it could note out.

    Ciel felt like her body was much more sensitive, she was easily aroused by his gentle touches even though his hands had not reached the sensitive parts of her body.

    Curious, he finally grabbed her breast, pressing it gently.

    "Ohhh..." Instantly, Mu Yueli broke the kiss and ended up moaning louder to the point her entire neck turned red.

    Her face even showed a drunken expression.

    Ciel smiled and did not let her out of the sensation. He continued to grope her breasts while his lips kissed her long neck and sucked firmly.

    "Ohhhhhhhhh..." She immediately let out a long moan so that her head shot up while one of her hands moved on its own to grab Ciel''s head.

    Her other hand that was still on his chest gripped his shirt firmly, even seemingly trying to pull it off.

    She had indeed lost control of her body and mind in such a short time.

    Ciel wanted to give her more sensations.

    He caressed her thighs gently while moving his hands towards her ass but through the slit of her short dress.

    That obviously caught her attention, she asionally nced down, holding her breath because a man''s hand going in there was something she never imagined.

    Her heart was beating fast, and strangely, she felt impatient instead of wanting to stop Ciel.

    Ciel''s every touch gave her an indescribable sense offort, so she wanted the touch in that area because her instincts told her that it was much morefortable.

    With ease, Ciel''s hand entered the bottom of the dress, arriving at her ass which seemed to be full of soft fat.

    He squeezed it gently, which instantly made her crotch move forward so that it met Ciel''s crotch.

    Ciel happened to stop kissing her neck. Their faces faced off again and Mu Yueli suddenly couldn''t help but blush as she felt something hard in Ciel''s crotch bump into something between her thighs.

    "Do you like it? It''sfortable, right?" asked Ciel in a soft voice.

    Mu Yueli did not respond, only pressed her lips together.

    Of all the women, she was the passive one, not trying to move at all. Her every movement just happened spontaneously.

    For a woman like this, Ciel knew that it was a little difficult.

    While continuing to stare at her, Ciel used a little of his fire power on his own clothes and Mu Yueli''s clothes.

    Although it was only a little and almost imperceptible, the fire instantly turned their clothes into ashes, instantly leaving them naked.

    Mu Yueli''s face became very red when she felt a cold wind envelop her entire body.

    She spontaneously looked down, discovering that she and Ciel were alreadypletely naked. Looking at Ciel''s dick that was now kissing her pussy, she couldn''t help but tremble.

    Ciel hugged her tighter so that their bodies were almost fused together, giving warmth to Mu Yueli''s entire body so that she felt veryfortable even though at the same time it made her pussy feel as if it was throbbing.

    Ciel kissed her again and then pushed her down onto the bed.

    He started to go wild, sticking out his tongue to lick her lips before breaking into her mouth, meeting her tongue.

    Mu Yueli''s tongue tried to avoid his tongue, but her tongue movements were also limited.

    In the end, her tongue movements only made it appear to caress each other with Ciel''s tongue.

    The light in her eyes dimmed, she again lost control of herself due to thefortable sensation.

    Ciel''s hands also continued to caress her body, even squeezing her breasts directly.

    Although Mu Yueli was always passive at first, over time she began to respond to Ciel''s movements. Her hands moved to his back, caressing it gently.

    When Ciel broke the kiss, she moaned softly and unintentionally pushed her chest up so that her breasts met with Ciel''s chest.

    "Are you getting impatient, Yueli dear?" asked Ciel while raising his own body.

    He looked down at where his dick was already in contact with her pussy which was actually already very wet and slippery.

    Mu Yueli became embarrassed because of Ciel''s gaze. After all, her pussy which she thought would be a virgin forever was now being stared at by a young man.

    Ciel did not wait for Mu Yueli''s response as he knew she would not respond.

    He grabbed his dick and aimed it at her pussy until the head of the dick actually touched her holy hole.

    Mu Yueli just stayed motionless, but her eyes couldn''t help but look down.

    She didn''t resist Ciel anymore, she was naturally curious how it would enter her pussy.

    Even she wondered if it would hurt.

    With slow movements, Ciel began to push his dick forward.

    Mu Yueli was obviously in a very horny state right now. When his cock tried to enter her pussy, it was as if her pussy was trying to open itself. Ciel also felt some sort of suction force from inside her hole, trying to pull his cock inside.

    "Ohhh..." Mu Yueli immediately moaned when Ciel''s dick started entering her pussy. She seemed to be unable to contain the overwhelming sensation.

 Chapter 146 Something Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 146 Something Impossible</h4>

    "Ohhh... Ahhh... Ohhhh... P-please stop!" Apparently, Mu Yueli really couldn''t resist the sensation as Ciel''s dick went deeper into her pussy.

    She continued to moan, her face moving left and right while her hands asionally hit Ciel''s body gently.

    She was made helpless so it looked like she was resisting but her face was full of pleasure.

    Ciel naturally didn''t stop because he also couldn''t hold back his own desire, and the pleasure given by the virgin pussy of Mu Yueli, a Third Stage Demigod really made him drunk. It was so delicious that it surpassed his imagination.

    Even he without hesitation broke through her thin hymen, entering further until his dick was almostpletely submerged.

    He finally stopped when it got to that point, giving Mu Yueli a chance to breathe.

    The woman was able to calm down now then she looked down only to tremble when she saw Ciel''s dick which she thought was huge was barely there anymore, only a few cm left. That meant the rest was inside her pussy.

    "Yueli, I love you," Ciel said before pressing her body until his face met hers.

    His hands squeezed her breasts, and he kissed her cheeks before licking her face.

    Mu Yueli held his shoulders, looking at him with a helpless expression.

    Ciel was now like a beast, his eyes were so lustful that it seemed like he regarded her as food.

    However, his every touch and kiss brought Mu Yueli such pleasure that her body could not help but respond to Ciel''s movements.

    Her legs nudged his legs and asionally tried to caress him.

    At the same time, Ciel''s hips began to move back and forth so that his cock also moved inside her vagina.

    "Ohhhh..." Mu Yueli was startled and immediately moaned loudly from the sensation, causing her waist to lift upwards.

    Even each of her legs went up to Ciel''s ass, wrapping around it tightly.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Ciel''s movements became faster with time so the sound of flesh shing resounded.

    Ciel not only gained pleasure, but also strength.

    Unlike Madam Maya and Madam Zhou, Mu Yueli gave him more power.

    He could even find that her power was much purer thus making his cultivation even more amazing.

    This woman was like a sacred pond, filled with pure spiritual energy.

    Ciel was getting more and more immersed in pleasure that he was getting crazier and crazier.

    Of course, Mu Yueli also couldn''t continue to act like a pure woman when her lust was pushed to the highest point.

    Now not only did she caress Ciel''s body with her hands and feet, she even began to dare to kiss him and lick his lips.

    "Ohhhh... Ahhhh..." Her moans became louder but also sounded so charming that it could make a man drunk.

    Ciel was even more surprised as he made love to this woman.

    His eyes looked at her beautiful face with an expression of pleasure, making him want to give her more pleasure.

    Feeling that the current position was not enough, he finally hugged her waist before standing up.

    "Ohhh..." Mu Yueli was surprised by the change in position and she didn''t have time to react as Ciel who was hugging her body continued to shake his hips rapidly so that his cock kept moving back and forth inside her pussy.

    The sensation was so much stronger that she was made to moan even louder. She even hugged Ciel''s body back with her arms and legs.

    She had no idea that there was something so delicious in this world. Although it was an act that seemed dirty and shameful, the sensation surpassed all sensations.

    Over time, she felt a strong throbbing sensation in her pussy, as if something wanted to gush out.

    "Yueli!" Ciel called out her name in a loud voice while pushing her until her back was against the wall.

    After that, Ciel''s dick spurted arge amount of warm liquid inside Yueli''s pussy, making the woman moan and close her eyes from the sensation.

    Her own pussy spurted out a liquid that then enveloped Ciel''s cock, something that made her body be extremely weak while her breathing wasbored.

    Ciel looked at the woman''s face that was trying to calm her breathing, he rested his forehead on hers, still holding her to share the warmth with her.

    "Ciel!" Surprisingly enough, Mu Yueli called his name in a soft voice, sounding affectionate.

    "What''s wrong, my wife?" asked Ciel in response.

    Mu Yueli did not answer right away, she stared in the other direction in embarrassment.

    Who knows what she wanted to say.

    "P-please don''t let Mu Yixue know about this," she replied after a while.

    Hearing that, Ciel couldn''t help butugh, thinking that she would probably be embarrassed because in the past few days she had ignored Mu Yixue because of her rtionship with Ciel.

    Now she also had a rtionship with Ciel, and how pleasant it was made her drunk.

    "Don''t worry, whatever you want I''ll go along with," Ciel replied gently while stroking her back.

    At this moment, he had actually reached the peak of Hegemon, just one step away from Demigod.

    This was of course amazing as he had improved by two stages.

    However,pared to that, Ciel was more surprised by the new ability he gained from the Eyes of Heaven.

    When he became the Hegemon, he did not gain any new abilities, only the power of his old abilities increased drastically such as being able to see into the distant past and turn back time even further.

    He originally thought that the Eyes of Heaven might have run out of new abilities, but it turned out that it was still there.

    As for that new ability, it is also something very frightening.

    By gazing into another person''s eyes, he can make that person lose consciousness which may be simr to falling into an illusion.

    The effect would depend on his strength and the enemy''s strength.

    For enemies much stronger than him, he may not be able to do anything.

    However, enemies that are on par with him, he can at least daze them for a few moments, enough time to kill, of course.

    As for those who are weaker, he can kill them outright.

    ''Eyes of Heaven, why does this one treasure have so many abilities?'' Ciel wondered.

    He could not tell which one was better between the Eyew of Heaven and Infinite Cultivation.

    Thetter unfortunately had no other abilities.

    However, it could not be underestimated at all because of its ability to help cultivation in a ridiculous way.

    "What''s wrong?" Mu Yueli couldn''t help but ask as Ciel suddenly fell silent as if he was thinking of something.

    In response, Ciel smiled at her. "It''s nothing, just feeling like I just aplished something impossible."

    "You did just achieve something impossible," Mu Yueli replied, rolling her eyes at hearing his answer.

    It was theoretically impossible for Ciel to be able to make love to her except for unreasonable things.

    Until now, Mu Yueli still felt that it all made no sense at all.

    "Hehehehe!" Cielughed then stepped into a door that was the bathroom door while continuing to hug Mu Yueli.

    He did not withdraw his cock from inside her pussy as he still felt veryfortable.

    "Let''s take a shower," he said.

    Mu Yueli was just helplessly silent, as if she was receiving whatever he wanted.

    Passing through the door, Ciel arrived inside a spacious bathroom,plete with a swimming pool.

    Ciel walked over to the pool, then sat by its side while dropping his feet into it.

    Mu Yueli couldn''t help but stare back, feeling strange that she was now sitting on Ciel''s thigh.

    "Why don''t you go down?" she asked.

    "Yeah, let''s rx for a while," Ciel replied as he caressed her pretty face once more.

    At the same time, Mu Yueli asionally nced down, she was curious about the sight of Ciel''s dick and her pussy bing one.

    Even the sight of her pussy hairs meeting Ciel''s dick hairs made her feel like she was falling into an illusion.

    Their meeting gave her afortable tingling sensation that made her want to move her hips back and forth.

    For now, she fully understood why women who had already made love had nothing to hate about it.

    The pleasure made her think that even the Ice Goddess would be addicted.

    People would continue to do it regardless of how embarrassing it was.

    "Yueli, I think we can do it again now," Ciel said suddenly.

    He thought Mu Yueli was still horny and he himself was too.

    Of course, they could still be considered to be doing it, it justcked movement.

    Mu Yueli blushed hearing that, she replied while looking in another direction, "that was enough!"

    "How could one time be enough," Ciel replied. "Come on, my dear Yueli, move your hips, this should be more enjoyable."

    Mu Yueli, "..."

    Shaking her hips?

    Regardless that it was more delicious, just thinking about it made Mu Yueli embarrassed.

    Unfortunately, Ciel was indeed a naughty man who could not stop with his mischief.

    He pushed the woman''s hips back slightly before pulling them forward.

    Pa!

    "Ahhhh..."

    The sound of flesh shing and Mu Yueli''s moan resounded simultaneously.

    The woman was shocked by such an indescribable sensation.

    And Ciel didn''t stop moving her hips. He also started moving his own hips.

    "Ahh... Ohh...." Mu Yueli couldn''t stop moaning, she held Ciel''s body and subconsciously began to move her hips back and forth.

    She was embarrassed, but the pleasure made her body ignore all her thoughts.

 Chapter 147 Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 147 Amazing</h4>

    Next to the pool, the two of them have fun until they arepletely helpless.

    In the end, they fell into the pool, drowning in it.

    Of course, it didn''t matter to them even if they wanted to sleep underwater.

    Ciel still hugged her lovingly and caressed her slender back before pulling her up to get their heads out of the water.

    "Honey, I''m so hungry, can you tell your maids toe bring some warm food?" Ciel said.

    He had two breakthroughs, but his energy was drained. Ciel really needed an energy source like food so that he could walk normally.

    His words slightly surprised Mu Yueli, she couldn''t help but ask, "you mean they shoulde to this ce?"

    "Of course, no..." Ciel replied with an expression like he didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    "We''ve finished bathing anyway, so we''ll go back to the room. Of course, we can also eat here if that''s what you want?"

    "Nonsense, of course we should go outside, to the living room, not to the dining room so they don''t need toe, why does it have to be in my room?" Mu Yueli suddenly realized that something was still wrong.

    She would be embarrassed if she was seen with Ciel in her room.

    "Come on!" However, Ciel refused to do so. "I''m still very tired, I want to keep lying down, I don''t want to get dressed right now either, and I want to keep hugging you until tomorrow."

    "You?" Mu Yueli froze with her mouth open because of what she said.

    "You don''t mind, do you, my dear? Besides, those maids won''t open their mouths. They''ll pretend not to see." Ciel showed such a pleading expression that Mu Yueli thought he was very sweet, more than handsome, making it hard for her to say that his request was unreasonable.

    She was confused, looking left and right.

    After a moment of thought, she said, "let''s just wait here, they''ll put the food in the room."

    She still didn''t want to get caught, so she decided that way.

    Ciel didn''t mind and nodded, then led her to the bathtub to rx. There was a morefortable ce.

    In fact, the maids had already started cooking since Ciel arrived. They were doing it in preparation.

    Unexpectedly, Mu Yueli actually sent a message to them to bring food to her room.

    Room?

    When they heard that, they couldn''t help but wonder.

    At the same time, they were also excited so they fought over the task of delivering the food.

    It almost led to a fight until they came up with the idea to divide the tasks so that everyone only carried one te.

    Simultaneously, they went to the second floor, heading for Mu Yueli''s mysterious-looking room.

    They didn''t see Ciel and Mu Yueli on the second floor, and they were sure that Ciel hadn''t left because if he had, they would have seen him.

    Now, they had no more doubts that Ciel and Mu Yueli were in the room.

    Carefully, they opened the door to Mu Yueli''s room which was also empty.

    However, even though the room was empty, traces of love were clearly visible because of the messy mattress.

    Some of them had entered Mu Yueli''s room, and they had never seen the mattress in disarray.

    Today it suddenly became messy, what else could have caused it.

    One by one, the maids'' faces turned red.

    Although the Ice Prince was very powerful in this continent, the fact that he got Mu Yueli was still something they found hard to believe.

    It was unfortunate that Mu Yueli forgot about the condition of her mattress. The truth was that she wasn''t even aware.

    "Maybe they''re in the bathroom," said one of the maids in a low voice as she ced the te she was carrying on the dining table.

    Surprisingly enough, one of the maids suddenly walked up to the bathroom door, startling the other maids.

    "Hey, what do you want to do?" The other maids could not help but ask in confusion, even bing panicked.

    One of them chased after the maid, but thest one ran away quickly.

    "When else can we see Miss Mu with a man," she replied.

    After saying that, she sent her fist at the door.

    Since she was a Hegemon, the door instantly opened and her hand even mmed into it, revealing what was inside the bathroom.

    Currently, Ciel was leaning against the bathtub, hugging Mu Yueli''s naked body while thetter was leaning against his chest, looking like she wanted to sleep.

    The two of them were naturally startled as they heard the door suddenly open.

    Seeing the maids outside who were looking at her, Mu Yueli''s face instantly turned deathly pale while all the maids blushed.

    They actually saw a scene like this, even if they already knew, this was still too much for them. After all, these two were big figures, the first being the Ice Prince, the second being their boss, who was also an elder of the Ice Pce plus a famous and beautiful cultivator.

    The two of them were cuddling naked, looking like they had just experienced something fun.

    And they, the maids, saw it all.

    It was beautiful, of course, as they were all also big fans of Mu Yueli in addition to being her subordinates.

    However, they couldn''t help but panic when they saw Mu Yueli''s face which became extremely gloomy as if she was about to bring in a violent storm.

    The room started to be extremely cold, making all of them unable to move anymore as their blood had frozen.

    "You all deserve to be immortal ice sculptures," Mu Yueli said coldly.

    Just a moment after that, they all turned into ice sculptures, not looking like living beings anymore.

    BANG!

    The door then closed tightly.

    "Honey, please calm down," Ciel said, trying to calm her down.

    He hadn''t expected something like this to happen either. The problem was who would have guessed that there was one maid who dared to open the door.

    Mu Yueli might not mind them knowing, but seeing was a different matter.

    It was just that, she did seem to have a very close rtionship with those maids.

    Even though they had be statues, Ciel with his Eyes of Heaven could see that they were still alive and not having any trouble at all.

    Hearing his words, Mu Yueli closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    After she opened her eyes again, she said, "forget it, this is because of my carelessness."

    Surprisingly enough, she didn''t look angry or frustrated. Instead, she looked like she was trying to forget about this matter.

    "Let''s go out, aren''t you hungry?" she continued while looking into Ciel''s eyes.

    Thetter was somewhat unsure how to react.

    He finally chose to stand up while continuing to hug her and then led her out of the bathroom.

    At the same time, he noticed a slight movement from Mu Yueli. She had apparently sent the ice sculptures downstairs, so when they arrived at the room, the sculptures were already gone, there were only tes of food.

    "Are you really going to turn them into ice sculptures forever?" Ciel couldn''t help but ask since Mu Yueli no longer looked angry.

    The woman shook her head and replied, "no, what happens happens, they are like my younger siblings, I will only punish them for a few hours."

    It seemed that she did have a very good attitude towards her subordinates, very different from her cold demeanor outside.

    Ciel sighed and kissed her forehead.

    "You are indeed a great woman, Yueli, now I understand why I was so fascinated with you."

    Mu Yueli, "..."

    "Stop teasing, hurry up and eat," the woman said as she pinched Ciel''s hand, she suddenly became angry.

    Cielughed then led her to a chair. He still couldn''t escape from her.

    His feelings for this woman reached the highest point, even eating they had to eat from the same te.

    Mu Yueli could only roll her eyes as Ciel still did not let go.

    The dining table in the room was also next to the window, so they could eat while looking at the scenery, an indescribable sensation.

    Ciel picked up a fork and stabbed a piece of meat. Even so, he didn''t eat it right away, instead he sent it to Mu Yueli''s mouth first.

    The wonderful time with her was of course not over yet, it was still long, there was still the night to look forward to.

    When it was night, Ciel and Mu Yueli continued their lovemaking session until the woman could not argue anymore that she waspletely drunk inside.

    The morning after taking a shower, Ciel and Mu Yueli went down to the first floor.

    Thetter was a little tense as she walked up the stairs, obviously worried about running into her maids who had already been freed from their ice sculptures.

    Now they were all gathered in the living room, unable to stop being grateful that Mu Yueli had not ughtered them.

    When they heard the sound of footsteps from the stairs, they immediately lined up neatly, staring at the stairs nervously.

    Mu Yueli forgave them, but inevitably they still had to meet.

 Chapter 148 Elf Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 148 Elf Kingdom</h4>

    Ciel and Mu Yueli quickly appeared in the maids'' sights. They weren''t holding hands and such, just wearing fresh clothes, and looked like they had just finished bathing.

    Ciel was rxed but Mu Yueli looked serious, pretending to be cold to cover her embarrassment.

    She stared at the maids for a while before looking at the dining table full of food.

    "Before you go, let''s have breakfast first," she said to Ciel.

    Ciel nodded with a faint smile, continuing to walk until he reached the floor. After that he headed for the stairs with Mu Yueli.

    The maids near the dining table hurriedly set up chairs for them.

    "Please, Sister Mu, Prince," they said simultaneously.

    When calling Mu Yueli, they usually used the word sister and sometimes used other nicknames.

    This time, Ciel ate in the usual way, not trying to do anything strange.

    After finishing, he stood up and headed for the door to leave, followed by Mu Yueli.

    Their appearance was enough to attract the attention of those on duty in the courtyard. They did not expect Ciel to be here until morning so they wondered what he was doing.

    Under their gazes, Ciel took Mu Yueli''s hand and casually said, "I will visit you againter."

    After saying that, his lips moved quickly, kissing the woman''s lips so that her cheeks turned red while those watching from afar were mesmerized to the point of staggering.

    No one expected to see something like this. The Ice Prince kissing Mu Yueli, the elder of the Ice Pce.

    The problem was that he also had with Mu Yixue, Mu Yueli''s niece. Does that mean he wants both of them.

    Thinking of that made everyone''s heart tremble.

    If this news broke out, the whole town would definitely be in an uproar, and maybe it would really spread because it was hard to hide something so big.

    ***

    Ciel returned to the pce riding the Pegasus.

    When he arrived there, he saw the Elf Queen.

    She had juste out of the pce.

    She approached him and said when she arrived in front of him, "I''ll take you to see Immortal Domainter, but I need to prepare before going there. Wait one day."

    "No problem, I''ll wait for you," Ciel replied casually.

    "Okay, I''ll go back to my old ce now," the Elf Queen replied.

    After saying that, she flew off immediately, disappearing in the distance. It seemed that she might be worried if Ciel did something strange to her there.

    Ciel shook his head and finally continued his steps into the pce where he met the Ice Goddess again.

    The woman was sitting on her throne, seemingly thinking about something.

    "Goddess, are you still thinking about the Ancient Night King?" asked Ciel.

    Hearing his words, the Ice Goddess looked into his eyes, but did not respond.

    "You think about her too much, Goddess," said Ciel. "There''s no need to worry so much, if fated, I will definitely meet jer5. Perhaps there will be a beautiful destiny between us, that way, the conflict with the Ancient Night Race can end in an instant."

    "You?" The Ice Goddess opened her mouth when she heard Ciel''s words.

    "You better not think of that kind of nonsense or you''ll die without knowing the cause," she said in a cold tone.

    It seemed that she was annoyed that she was taking this matter so seriously while Ciel didn''t look serious in the slightest.

    ***

    The next day, Ciel received a message from the Elf Queen toe to the Elf Kingdom. They would leave from there so that the Ice Goddess would not know.

    Ciel was also told not to bring anyone except Pegasus.

    Ciel naturally went straight to the Elf Kingdom by passing through the Teleportation Formation.

    The quality of the Teleportation Formation connecting the Ice Continent and the Elf Kingdom was of the highest quality. It had no shaking at all, and the time to arrive was less than three seconds.

    Exiting the Teleportation Formation, Ciel arrived at a city that amazed his eyes because the impression was so different and the air was so clean and fragrant.

    The city resembled a forest because every house was a tree without any other materials such as concrete and iron.

    Some of the tall trees looked like buildings, divided into many floors and a long staircase circling up to the top.

    Flower gardens are everywhere, filled with rare flowers, creating a scene of thousands of colors.

    Many butterflies, birds, and even bees fly through the air, as if they are part of the city.

    Of course, the most interesting thing is the people. They all have such a beautiful appearance that one man can impress a man from another ce to the point of being mesmerized.

    They had pointed ears, some had wings so they could fly without relying on cultivation.

    This was the Elf Kingdom. Everything was beyond Ciel''s imagination of this kingdom.

    The same reaction was shown by the other visitors, some opening their mouths so wide that an egg could enter.

    It was said that there was no ce more beautiful than this city in the Realm of Life. No wonder it was said that someone who could afford it but did not visit it was missing out on the best that life could offer.

    "My God, the Elves are so beautiful, if one bes my lover, I wouldn''t mind dying tomorrow morning," said a young man who came with his sect elders.

    His mouth almost drooled at the sight of the Elves'' long legs.

    What made them striking was that most of them wore short skirts or dresses so short that even their beautiful thighs could be seen.

    Coupled with their slender figures, every step they take gives off a lively impression, more beautiful than the footsteps of a peacock.

    "How to conquer an Elf?" Another youth wondered.

    Although it was said that Female Elves had gentle personalities, conquering their hearts was as difficult as crossing a mountain.

    "Perhaps I can conquer an Elf with my impressive cultivation," the youth who first spoke replied.

    Unfortunately, his head was hit by the elder.

    "Stop dreaming, your cultivation is not that impressive here. The Elven race is full of geniuses, your talent is only considered low-ss here," said the elder, hitting him directly mentally.

    For ordinary people, they could only fantasize about having an Elven wife, but Ciel already had the experience of embracing the Elf Queen, the most beautiful and powerful Elf.

    "Come on," Ciel said as he patted Pegasus on the back, telling her to walk.

    Her movements quickly attracted attention as there was no one riding a horse in this Teleportation Formation area.

    It was considered an impolite gesture since there were many people here.

    "Who is this brat? So arrogant," said some youths who were unhappy with Ciel.

    Unfortunately, many of the visitors to this city came from ces far away from the Ice Continent, so they did not know the Ice Prince who was also the Young King of the Elf Kingdom.

    However, the elders with sharp eyes observed Ciel seriously.

    They were surprised by the cultivation of his mount so they immediately guessed that he had a great background.

    Even the Elves were interested in him.

    At the same time Pegasus moved, a group of Elves with imposing auras suddenly arrived. Most of them were wearing special clothes that signaled that they were warriors.

    They also had powerful auras. The Elves saluted the moment they saw them.

    However, the one leading them was a young Elf, in his 10s.

    Ciel showed a strange expression when he saw him. He was of course Abel, the Elf Queen''s nephew.

    "Stop!" The young elf shouted to Ciel, blocking Pegasus'' path.

    Although Pegasus was able to ignore them, Ciel still signaled for her to stop.

    "You!" Abel pointed at Ciel and said, "go back to where you came from!"

    He said it with a loud voice andmanding tone.

    Hearing that, people looked at each other, suddenly realizing that the young man had some connection to the Elves or they wouldn''t have asked him to leave.

    However, there was still no one who could guess who Ciel was.

    Ciel smiled in response and asked, "why should Ie back?"

    "You''re not wee here," Abel replied.

    "Whose decision is that?" Ciel asked again, wanting to know what the problem was.

    "It''s all of our decisions!" Abel looked confident as he said that, making Ciel think that this might not be as simple as it was about Abel. After all, the Elf Queen had once said that no one agreed with the status she had given him.

    It was probably the Elven Elders who ordered Abel toe here.

    Cielughed softly when he thought of that.

    They were so brave, but he wasn''t afraid either. The Elven Queen was at his side, the entire Elven Race was destined to be unable to resist him.

    Ciel then looked up at thergest tree in the center of the tree city. It was a tree with thousands of branches and at its top was a wooden pce.

    It was undoubtedly the Elf Queen''s pce. Ciel wondered where she was now that this happened.

    Given their current rtionship, Ciel didn''t think she would turn a blind eye to this. Perhaps she was busy.

    "Well!" In the end, he chose to take out the woman''s Edict.

 Chapter 149 Dark Elf

    <h4>Chapter 149 Dark Elf</h4>

    A majestic light emanated from the Edict, shaking the entire Elf City suddenly.

    Every tree in the city seemed to resonate with the light, honoring it so much that it looked like they were bowing their heads towards the source of the light.

    The Elf Queen was indeed like the soul of the entire Elven Race.

    Even a little bit of her power earned her the honor of the entire city.

    At this point, Abel and his followers could no longer act as they pleased.

    When Arthur pointed the light of the Edict at them, they were like a bunch of paralyzed chickens, unable to move or speak.

    "This young man is the Ice Prince." People quickly deduced who Ciel was because only he had the Elf Queen''s Edict in such a form that he could carry it around and use it as he pleased.

    The other Elves hesitated as they looked at Ciel, unsure of how to respond. They should have saluted him, but how was that possible? They were Elves, an honorable race, why should they salute a weak human?

    However, this weak human had also gained the status that the Elf Queen had directly given him.

    Challenging his status was probably the same as challenging the Elf Queen''s status.

    "Y-you, if you dare to use your own power, I''ll fight with you." Abel suddenly forced himself to speak while showing his aura that turned out to be a Hegemon.

    However, Ciel was toozy to respond. He pressed him with more force so that the Young Elf almost fell down.

    He was the Elf Queen''s nephew. His status was extremely high, so seeing him being suppressed like that, the Elves couldn''t help but worry. Even so, they were also helpless as the Elf Queen''s aura couldpletely crush them.

    "Stop that!" Suddenly a loud voice echoed from afar, seemingly very authoritative.

    Ciel looked in the direction of the voice only to be startled by the figure of the Female Elf who suddenly appeared there.

    She was a young woman who was probably the same age as Mu Yixue.

    However, she seemed very different from the other Elves in this city.

    Her hair was dark ck in color, her skin was pale white, and she wore a long ck dress that was tight yet closed so that even her neck was almostpletely covered.

    ''Is she a Dark Elf?'' Ciel wondered.

    Dark Elves were a branch of the Elven Race, were extremely rare, and had a unique bloodline.

    Unlike the normal Elves with the power of life, the Dark Elves had the power of destruction.

    They are such natural fighters that one person of the Dark Elves can fight against ten humans.

    As Ciel observed her with his Eyes Heaven, he suddenly realized that she also had a bloodline simr to the Elf Queen, like Abel, so perhaps she was also the Elf Queen''s niece.

    Only, her Dark Elf bloodline was indeed much stronger.

    Ciel guessed that one of her parents was a Dark Elf, and it just so happened that her Dark Elf bloodline was more dominating so she also became a Dark Elf.

    Despite all that, her cultivation was quite amazing, the Eighth Stage Hegemon, looking like she had just broken through.

    She flew quickly towards Ciel, but when she entered the light of the Edict, she still seemed to have trouble moving.

    In the end, she stopped before arriving.

    "What''s wrong, miss?" asked Ciel.

    "Keep the Edict, I''ll take you to the pce," she replied.

    "Ohhhh..." Ciel did not expect that she would say that.

    "Aren''t you going to get in my way?" he asked again.

    "No, I came to wee you as our Young King."

    "Thalia, what nonsense are you saying? You can''t take him to the pce." Abel suddenly shouted, disapproving of the Dark Elf''s words.

    Thalia looked at Abel, but looked like she was toozy to say anything.

    Ciel was getting more and more confused, in the end, he kept the Edict because he wanted to see Thalia''s actions.

    When the Elf Queen''s aura disappeared, the people could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    After that, Ciel ordered Pegasus to approach Thalia.

    The woman turned around while signaling Ciel to follow her.

    Unfortunately, even though she said she hade to greet him, Ciel felt she was not that friendly.

    However, Ciel chose not toment on that. He thought she might just be too proud, but still followed orders.

    "By the way, where is the Queen?" asked Ciel as he followed her.

    "Aunt left for a while to get something," Thalia replied, using the word aunt for the Elf Queen which meant she was really her niece.

    Knowing that the Elf Queen was not there, Ciel shook his head.

    Of course, he still wasn''t worried because he wasn''t afraid of anyone here.

    With Thalia in the lead, they quickly arrived in front of thergest tree.

    There were many Elven warriors there, lined up neatly while keeping an eye on Ciel.

    Among them, Ciel even saw some Demigods.

    Here, there were more Demigods than in the Ice Pce.

    That was of course because the Ice Pce''s disciples were limited.

    In the entire Ice Continent, there were still many Demigods but could not be part of the Ice Pce, unlike in the Elf Race where all parties were part of the Elf Kingdom.

    Thalia led Ciel to climb the stairs surrounding the tree.

    And the stairs turned out to be quite magical. It had a formation that made one step while climbing thedder into a thousand steps so that one could climb thedder faster.

    With such speed, it didn''t take long for Ciel to arrive at the top of the tree where the wooden pce was located.

    Looking closely, Ciel that it was very luxurious. Every single piece of wood of the pce looked extremely solid, as if it overpowered steel and concrete.

    Only, Ciel found no one there.

    There wasn''t even a single soldier.

    He felt strange, and at the same time, something suddenly happened.

    Vines appeared from below, binding Pegasus'' body, making her unable to move instantly regardless of her strength.

    "You?" Ciel stared at Thalia with wide eyes.

    In the woman''s hand, a ck sword suddenly appeared, which caused the space around the sword to crack.

    In an instant, Ciel realized a conspiracy.

    "What is the meaning of this?" he asked because Thalia did not attack immediately.

    "The elders have made a decision. If you want your status recognized, defeat me. If you lose, you will not be recognized by us. Don''t worry, you can use any trick you can count on. Here, not a single eye is watching. Anyone who falls down will be considered defeated," Thalia replied.

    When Ciel''s finger moved slightly, Thalia suddenly added, "there''s no point in taking out the Edict here. This tree is also a powerful artifact and I can control it, enough to suppress the Decree''s power or any external help. You have to rely on your own strength or tricks that are purely yours."

    "So you guys really want to y games with me?" Cielughed when he heard everything Thalia said.

    His casual reaction surprised the woman so much that she narrowed her slightly transparent ck eyes.

    "How about we up the bet?" asked Ciel suddenly.

    "What kind of bet?" Thalia asked back.

    "The loser will serve the winner, serve in an absolute way, like a ve," Ciel replied.

    "You?" Thalia seemed shocked by Ciel''s request so her sword moved down slightly.

    What Ciel said seemed to instantly make her hesitate and fear.

    "Hehehehe..." Cielughed as he saw her reaction.

    "If you''re afraid, just admit defeat now. Tell those elders that you lost mentally, lost being intimidated by my challenge," he said, deliberately provoking her.

    He thought that even if this woman was so scared, she wouldn''t back down. She just doubted that the bet seemed to be very excessive.

    In the end, she said, "what''s the point if I win the bet? I can gather a thousand ves who are each stronger than you."

    "You should realize the difference. I can ask the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen for anything, do you think a thousand ves can do that? If you win and be my master, that means what I have will be yours. How about it, miss, are you interested?"

    Ciel believed that everyone had greed and ambition. He was sure Thalia would definitely be interested in having what he had.

    Thalia admitted it was very tempting, but she once again hesitated because of Ciel''s confidence.

    Before starting a fight with that bet, she should at least be ready to be Ciel''s ve.

    Of course, for a woman like her with a peak talent, beauty, and background, there was no way she was ready to be a ve.

    However, giving up was also something she had a hard time epting.

    For a long time, Thalia was silent, putting the fight on hold.

    She was unable to make up her mind at all.

    At the same time, she finally realized that Ciel was not an easy man to fight.

    Even if he was weak, he was extremely dangerous.

    Although Thalia had previously considered Ciel unworthy of having everything he had, now she suddenly felt that Ciel seemed very impressive as a man, as if there was a hidden light behind his eyes that when emitted, could illuminate the entire world.

 Chapter 150 Lose

    <h4>Chapter 150 Lose</h4>

    "If you''re afraid, miss, just say it, there''s nothing shameful about being afraid of me," Ciel said, provoking her again because he really wanted her to act.

    Someone who was proud obviously could not withstand constant provocation. Slowly, annoyance began to appear on the Dark Elf''s face.

    "You must just want to trick me, right?" she asked while pointing her sword at Ciel.

    In response, Ciel shrugged his shoulders.

    "If you''re curious whether I''m bluffing or not, you cane forward to find out, don''t hesitate," he replied.

    "Hmph!" Thalia snorted coldly, and then she actually moved, lunging towards Ciel in a leaping manner while shing her sword at Ciel''s head.

    The sword radiated the power of destruction, shattering everything around it.

    Although Ciel was now very strong, he had to admit that this Dark Elf was really dangerous. She could definitely behead an ordinary Ninth Stage Hegemon with a single move.

    Unfortunately, Ciel only smiled. His eyes looked into hers.

    For a moment, his eyes emitted a mysterious light, which seemed to instantly enter Thalia''s eyes.

    At the moment it happened, the woman''s movements suddenly stopped. Her body seemed to be frozen in mid-air.

    "You?" She was still able to open her mouth, so she stared at Ciel in shock.

    Slowly, Ciel''s aura radiated, an aura so hot that Thalia felt as if she was sent to a different ce with mes everywhere.

    Whoosh!

    Transparent mes, purple mes like the moon, and red mes like the sun surged from Ciel''s body.

    They merged, circling each other before forming an enormous fist.

    It was a fist that seemed to be able to blow up a mountain.

    And it wasn''t a technique, it was purely the result of the unification of the three mes that Ciel had shaped the way he wanted.

    The fist moved quickly towards Thalia.

    Although the technique to stop another person''s movement seemed simple in practice, in reality it consumed a lot of Ciel''s Spiritual Energy. He could not linger while using that technique.

    BANG!

    The fist mmed into Thalia''s body, producing a loud bang so that everyone under therge tree could hear it.

    They spontaneously looked over there, but couldn''t see anything because it was blocked by the tree itself. If they wanted to see, they would have to fly higher than the tree, and the Elves wouldn''t do that because it was considered an act of disrespect to the Elf Queen.

    The fist didn''t just hit Thalia''s body. The three mes enveloped her body, trying to burn her.

    Thalia created an energy shield to protect her body, but it quickly melted from the heat of the three mes.

    At this point, Thalia finally realized how terrible an enemy she was fighting. She was not confident even if their cultivations were equal, not to mention now where their cultivations were one stage apart.

    Of course, the biggest problem for Thalia now was that she was pushed off the tree.

    She was practically going to fall, the people below could even already see her being burned by the mes.

    However, remembering that she was about to be a ve, Thalia ground her teeth.

    At this time, she found that her body could already move, so she tried to fly up the tree again.

    Of course, Ciel wouldn''t let her.

    He just smiled while waving his hand to show the difference in their strength.

    After he waved his hand, a sea of fire appeared above Thalia, pushing her down.

    "Ahhhh..." The woman finally couldn''t do anything else.

    She was on fire and the heat made her unable to stifle a scream because it was indeed very painful, enough to make an ordinary Hegemon go crazy.

    BANG!

    The woman quicklynded on the ground.

    When the Demigods realized how dangerous the fire was, they hurriedly extinguished it while sending their life energy into Thalia''s body.

    Only, they couldn''t help but be surprised because even with the power of Demigods, they still needed time to put out the fire.

    Fortunately, Thalia was fine. She was still able to sit up.

    It was an advantage that she was surrounded by Elves who were experts in healing wounds.

    As she sat up, Thalia stared at the direction with her eyes still in shock.

    At this moment, Ciel''s figure appeared at the very side of the tree so that he could be seen from below.

    People were also staring at him. Those who knew the scheme were surprised at the result while those who didn''t were confused.

    They wondered why Ciel attacked Thalia when Thalia hade to greet him earlier.

    What puzzles them the most is how Ciel defeated Thalia.

    They thought he was just a Spiritual King, the distance between him and Thalia was too great.

    And right now, Ciel''s aura had be so faint that his cultivation was no longer predictable.

    "Young Miss, what''s going on?" one of the Demigods asked Thalia.

    Thetter pressed her lips together at the question. Her fists were clenched tremblingly, and she looked like she could not open her mouth.

    In the end, she said, "I lose!"

    After saying that, her head suddenly became dizzy and she fell unconscious.

    This wasn''t because she was suffering from something, her body was fine, but her mentality was hit hard.

    What she said and the fact that she fainted caused amotion.

    The Elven Demigods once again sent life energy into her body.

    Unfortunately, they found that she waspletely fine.

    This meant that there was no special way that could wake her up unless she herself woke up after she calmed down.

    Meanwhile, Ciel stared back as someone suddenly appeared behind him, the Elf Queen.

    Seeing her, Ciel couldn''t help but be surprised.

    "Queen, don''t tell me you''re not going?" asked Ciel in surprise.

    "I''m just letting them do this. That way, they will no longer be able to make excuses for rejecting you because they lost a battle of their own making," replied the Elf Queen.

    Hearing her words, Ciel rolled his eyes.

    He didn''t have a clear opinion on this.

    That the Queen was nning something behind his back was something that was not good in his eyes, but this thing did help him.

    "We''ll go now," the Queen added as she opened the portal beside her and continued, e in here, you can''t be outside for a while."

    The Eternal Night World was beside the Seven Realms. To go there was actually no different from traveling between Realms, it was just more difficult because the areas to pass through were much more dangerous.

    It was territory that only Demigods could pass through. The Hegemons had to rely on treasures if they wanted to pass through, unlike the path between Realms that the Hegemons could pass through.

    Ciel was not so keen on that journey where he could not do anything with his power, so he entered the portal without hesitation while telling Pegasus to follow him.

    Behind the portal turned out to be a vast world, full of rare flowers, each of which could make the Hegemons go to war.

    Ciel was a little surprised by the sight, thinking that the Elf Queen was indeed a peak existence. Her Space Artifact was truly on a different level.

    "By the way, how did you stop Thalia''s movements?" Suddenly the Elf Queen''s voice echoed there,ing from nowhere.

    The question made Cielugh.

    "Do you want an answer, Queen?" asked Ciel in response.

    "If you answer, that''s fine. I will not insist," the Elf Queen replied in a tone that sounded like she was telling Ciel that she would not fulfill his strange request just for the answer.

    "If you don''t get an answer, you might be haunted by curiosity. You know, Queen, curiosity can lead to strong love," Ciel said, trying to provoke her.

    His words might have bothered her because a response from her did note, but instead there was some sort of faint aura that appeared in that space, making it impossible for his voice toe out.

    Ciel shook his head, suddenly at a loss as to what he would do in that space while waiting for the Elven Queen to arrive in the Eternal Night World.

    Finding no ideas, he finally chose to lie down and close his eyes.

    ''Maybe sleeping again for today isn''t so bad,'' he thought.

    He was sopletely asleep that the Elf Queen who asionally watched him almost flinched.

    This made her feel that she was a servant escorting her master to travel.

    When thinking that she was a servant, the Elf Queen suddenly felt that being a Ciel woman was really a good thing.

    ''I should stop thinking about nonsense,'' she thought as she realized her mind was distracted because of such a stupid thing.

    She shook her head a few times to calm her mind.

    As she went farther and farther away, she began to act cautiously, fly slowly, and suppress her aura to the lowest point.

 Chapter 151 Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 151 Arrived</h4>

    Ciel didn''t realize how long he had been asleep, he woke up when he heard the Elf Queen''s voice.

    "We''ve arrived!"

    When he opened his eyes, Ciel saw a portal appear in front of him.

    Out of curiosity, he immediately stood up, and stepped into the portal, leaving Pegasus in the space.

    Once through the portal, Ciel found a dark sky, so dark that it seemed like there was nothing there.

    However, far below, Ciel saw many lights from small fires, spreading in all directions.

    Apparently, he was on top of a mountain now and underneath the mountain was a city.

    "So this is the Eternal Night World?" said Ciel, a little astonished because the aura of this world was so different, as if it came from a distant and ancient ce.

    The thing that he very clearly felt was that this world gave off a very strong gloomy sensation, making the hairs on his body stand up on their own.

    At times he even felt like there was a grim reaper beside him, ready to take his soul to hell.

    If he stayed here too long, Ciel thought he would get frustrated.

    "Look over there, that''s one side of the Immortal Domain," the Elf Queen said while pointing in a certain direction.

    "Right now, we are in the central part of the Eternal Night World. Most Supreme Gods cannote here without being detected."

    Ciel followed the direction pointed by the Elf Queen. There, he found a faint transparent ck light emanating, forming a kind of sphere.

    It was obviously veryrge, all he could see was one corner of it.

    Perhaps it was muchrger than the Ice Continent.

    "Now, what are you going to do?" asked the Elf Queen with her forehead wrinkled.

    When she arrived here, she was made even more confused.

    "Follow this Prince, you just make sure that we won''t be discovered," Ciel replied before taking a step down the mountain.

    The Queen gave him a strange look and ended up not saying anything. She followed him because she was confident that she could avoid detection even if they entered the city.

    Since Ciel was walking with his strength as a Peak Hegemon, he quickly arrived at the bottom, right in front of therge city gate.

    He was now among the people but his figure and that of the Elf Queen were hidden.

    Thetter made their bodies seem to merge with nature.

    Although this was a different world, it was still nature. That was also part of her power.

    Her uniqueness as an Elf plus her peak cultivation made her advantage truly surpass others.

    Ciel stepped into the city, joining the travelers of the Ancient Night Race.

    Here, everyone was a member of that race.

    They all had simr appearances, and overall, they were no different from the other races.

    From the young to the old are everywhere. The way they speak is also the same.

    And there is no shortage of fights due to conflicts and grudges.

    Here it was even more violent. Even within the city Ciel saw many being killed.

    Along the main street, Ciel also saw many shops from those selling clothes, artifacts, weapons, to restaurants.

    It''s just that the restaurants here made Ciel feel a bit horrible because of the food they sold.

    He heard some of the restaurant owners shouting that today their restaurants were selling meat from humans of the Seven Realms who belonged to certain ns or sects.

    The more prestigious the n and sect, the more expensive the meat.

    Just knowing that was enough to make Ciel vow never to eat here.

    He would probably have nightmares forever if he identally ate human meat from the Seven Realms.

    Fortunately he didn''t hear any of the restaurant owners talking about Elves or people from the Ice Continent.

    If anyone had talked about Elves, Ciel guessed the Elf Queen would have gone berserk.

    Unlike her, the Elf Queen remained calm. She also did not look around. Her gaze continued to be fixed forward, showing that she was already familiar with things here. Who knew how many times she hade to this world.

    Ciel and the Elf Queen did not stop their steps for a moment.

    After some time, they arrived at the other side of the city which could be said to be very deserted as there were no paths. There it was blocked by the Immortal Domain.

    Since it was just a corner, no one approached because it was just like a wall even though it was created from spiritual light.

    Ciel stared at the domain and instantly activated his eye power to the maximum point so that he could see within therge zone.

    His strength now already allowed him to see great distances, coupled with the Eyes of Heaven, perhaps his vision was no different from that of Peak Demigods.

    And he could see hidden things in great detail.

    He had to admit that when he saw the Immortal Domain with the Eyes of Heaven, he couldn''t help but be surprised because it was indeed just arge amount of condensed light, forming an extremely solid structure.

    All the high-level formations he had seen were very insignificantpared to this.

    Only, he quickly noticed some ws.

    It seemed to be very old and had never gotten repairs.

    Although he didn''t see any cracks yet, but he saw quite a few parts that might have started to decay if we follow the term fruits.

    Of course, since it was something so powerful, it could probablyst longer than the Immortals.

    Ciel wondered how it was made to seem so powerful.

    It was definitely not a Heavenly Treasure because Ciel would definitely feel a sense of familiarity if it was a Heavenly Treasure.

    However, in quality, it seemed to be close to a Heavenly Treasure.

    After a moment of observation, Ciel took another step.

    It wasn''t here, but he was sure it was somewhere else.

    He stepped in the direction where he found more decaying parts of the Domain.

    Over time, he went further and further away, even entering a forest full of wild beasts.

    The Elf Queen''s forehead wrinkled more and more as she was made to understand less and less what Ciel wanted to do.

    It even crossed her mind that Ciel was just ying around.

    The only thing that made her keep going while chasing away the beasts around was because she saw the ever-serious expression on his face.

    This was rare as he almost always looked like he was ying around.

    "Mm!"

    Ciel suddenly stopped his steps again when they arrived near ake.

    He even narrowed his eyes, staring at a certain spot on the Domain.

    ''I finally found it,'' Ciel thought.

    He really did find a small opening, as small as a pinhole.

    It was very clear to his eyes and he could see that it actually reached into the domain.

    To him, the size didn''t matter at all because he and the Elf Queen could still infiltrate it by entering an Artifact that could be shrunk in size.

    "What''s wrong?" The Elf Queen could not help but ask as she saw Ciel''s reaction.

    Despite being close to the rift, unfortunately she had not seen it because she had not tried to observe.

    "Look over there," Ciel replied as he sent a bit of spiritual energy into the rift so that the Elf Queen could see its exact location clearly.

    Immediately, the woman saw it, causing her expression to freeze instantly.

    "This? How is this possible?" she said spontaneously.

    The Elf Queen and other Gods often study the Immortal Domain, even entering into it.

    Even she often attacked it when the opportunity arose in hopes of infiltrating without going through its entrance.

    It had all failed of course or she would not be surprised now to see such an opening.

    All this time, she had never heard of anything like this or perhaps it was because no one had investigated. Plus, the domain was too big, who would waste time looking for an opening as small as a pinhole.

    It would take too much time.

    However, how did Ciel find it in such a short time?

    The Elf Queen looked at Ciel''s eyes with narrowed eyes.

    At this point, how could she not realize that there was something in Ciel''s eyes, and it was now clear why he could find the Core of the Holy Spirit me.

    Although the Elf Queen was not yet sure how Ciel had peeped at her and the Ice Goddess, she was sure that it was also rted to his eyes.

    Unfortunately she didn''t know what the Eyes of Heaven was, so she could only specte now without having a definite guess.

    For now, Ciel already felt like he didn''t care even if the Elf Queen knew because he already had too many aces to keep her from daring to do anything strange.

    Plus, the Elf Queen''s personality was also not the kind that wouldmit evil acts.

    In response to her gaze, Ciel gave her a faint smile and said, "Queen, since we''ve already found a way to enter this domain, so let''s go in now so that we can get the Fairy Heart immediately. That way, you can always rest easy."

 Chapter 152 Found Something

    <h4>Chapter 152 Found Something</h4>

    The Elf Queen was still silent, looking like she could not respond to his words. She just continued to stare at him.

    However, in the end, she did not say anything.

    Perhaps she knew that now was not the time to say anything about Ciel''s eyes.

    "Come on," she said as she waved her hand.

    She created a ball of light, and when she stepped into it, her body suddenly shrank.

    Ciel thought that it was so magical that they didn''t need an artifact.

    He stepped after her, entering the ball of light.

    Instantly, his body became very small, smaller than a pinhole.

    Surprisingly, he found no different sensation. Even his power was still the same, the power that could burn the ocean.

    It can only be said that the techniques of the Elves are indeed amazing.

    Whoosh!

    The ball of light moved and also shrank. It was as fast as lightning, arriving in front of the hole in an instant and entering it at the same speed so that it only took an instant for them to arrive inside the Immortal Domain.

    Ciel was quickly amazed by the scenery inside the domain as it waspletely different from the Eternal Night World.

    It was a ce full of lights and mountains, the forest was like hiding giants, it was huge and majestic.

    Everywhere there were extremely clean rivers, filled withrge and beautiful fish.

    In the sky, Ciel saw seven-colored clouds scattered at various points.

    When they dropped rainwater, the water was the same color as them.

    What was most amazing was naturally its dense and pure spiritual aura. Even just breathing in the air here gave Ciel a sensation like he was seriously cultivating.

    "Over there!" The Elf Queen suddenly said while staring in a certain direction.

    "Queen, do you know the location of the Fairy Heart?" asked Ciel.

    "I can feel it," replied the Elf Queen.

    "Now, go into my Space Artifact again. I will retrieve the Fairy Heart and we will leave here immediately," she added.

    It seemed that she did not want to linger here. Of course, it was also something dangerous.

    When the Immortal Domain opened and all the Gods of the Seven Realms went to that domain, security was pretty much guaranteed, even more so for an Elf Queen with her peak cultivation.

    However, now she came alone. If she was discovered and surrounded by several Supreme Gods of the Ancient Night Race, it was hard to say whether she could leave alive or not. Even if she was able to escape, she would probably have such severe cultivation damage that her own power could not heal her body in a short period of time.

    "Wait a minute!" However, Ciel did not immediately enter the Elf Queen''s Space Artifact even though the woman had already opened the portal.

    "Why?" asked the Elf Queen with her forehead wrinkled.

    Ciel did not respond, he stared at the center of Immortal Domain with narrowed eyes.

    The Ancient Night Race did not fully control this domain yet, but that was their goal.

    Basically, it can be controlled.

    What happens after it is controlled? Will someone gain unrivaled power?

    However, what interested Ciel the most was whether it was possible for him to control this domain?

    As a human with great ambitions, having one more extraordinary treasure was naturally a good thing. He would not miss it if he could obtain it.

    The Elf Queen clearly guessed his thoughts after observing his expression. Her forehead wrinkled, but she couldn''t help but ask, "is it possible that you found the mechanism?"

    Her question didn''t seem detailed because the topic at hand was very clear now.

    Ciel still did not respond. He began to use the power of the Eyes of Heaven to figure out what this domain looked like.

    When he finally saw the domain with the Eyes of Heaven, he could not help but be surprised and even mesmerized because what he saw was indeed so amazing.

    He saw a world with an enormous and powerful civilization where giant creatures were the bodyguards of humans.

    Every human was majestic and imposing, as if each of them could conquer another world.

    Each generation was filled with geniuses so that the world never suffered a decline in quality. When a new generation took over, they raised the world to a new level.

    Unfortunately, something terrible happened.

    A giant ck hand descended from the sky onto the world, destroying everything in its path.

    The Gods tried to stop it only to fail and die.

    When the handnded on that world, it instantly copsed without a trace. Every creature became energy which was then absorbed by the hand.

    Ciel knew that what he was seeing was an illusion, but he didn''t understand why the illusion had appeared.

    He also suspected that what he was seeing was the civilization of that domain in the past.

    Then what was that hand?

    When just looking, it was hard to predict its power, but the fact that it easily destroyed the gods showed how terrifying it was.

    Ciel didn''t think the Ancient Night King could do that or that there was really no chance for the Seven Realms. After all, it only took a hand. Someone who only needed one hand to destroy a strong civilization could destroy an equal let alone a weaker civilization even if it was in bad shape.

    Only, Ciel frowned as he did not find anything that could make him control this domain.

    "Queen, what do the higher-ups of the Ancient Night Race usually do here?" In the end, he asked the Elf Queen.

    However, thetter responded by shaking her head. "No one knows about that because they hide it tightly. Didn''t you find anything?"

    Right after saying that, the Elf Queen suddenly touched Ciel''s shoulder.

    "I will lend you my power. Use it, it should be able to increase the power of your eyes," she added.

    From her hand, Ciel could feel an immense power, a power that could only be described with the word infinite.

    He could not help but stare at the woman''s face.

    He thought she might want to investigate the power of his eyes in that way.

    Of course, it wouldn''t work because it wouldn''t be easy to detect the two Heavenly Treasures inside his body.

    Ciel unhesitatingly used the woman''s power.

    The result immediately surprised him as he suddenly found his vision increased to almost five times. It was too great an increase that he didn''t think that his vision would improve to that point even if he broke through to the Demigod First Stage.

    "What is it?" And he spontaneously said something when he saw something far above.

    It seemed to be simr to a pce except that it was already very ancient, not sparkling anymore.

    Its location might be in the center of the domain, but it was in the sky, not on the ground.

    What was interesting was that it was inside a cloud so it was impossible to see from below, even if you were near the cloud.

    The problem is that there are many other clouds around it.

    And even if you do see the pce, you might not be that interested if not for the fact that it''s flying in the sky.

    However, Ciel was more interested in the pce because he felt a faint aura that seemed to connect to this entire domain.

    This domain itself seemed to be sourced from there.

    "What do you see?" asked the Elf Queen.

    "Let''s go there, Queen, there might be something," Ciel replied, pointing at the cloud.

    The Elf Queen narrowed her eyes, and nodded, then stepped there while pulling Ciel with her spiritual energy.

    She could still dy for a while as long as it was useful.

    She thought it would be great if they could control this domain. That way, they could directly expel the Gods of the Ancient Night Race.

    The Fairy Heart was also guaranteed to be very safe, safer than when she took it herself.

    Even so, while flying into that cloud, the Elf Queen flew slowly, hiding herself and Ciel very carefully.

    At the same time, the Elf Queen thought, ''is it possible that the mechanism to control this domain is there. Emm, it''s funny because everyone is always looking underground.''

    The Elf Queen said that based on her experience.

    People were searching for treasures in this domain while looking for a way to control it.

    Since most formations had cores that were underground, that habit carried over here. She thought that even the Ancient Night Race also thought that way. The fact that he didn''t feel their aura there proved that they probably didn''t know anything either. Otherwise, some of them would definitely be near that cloud or inside it.

    Some timeter, they finally arrived in front of that cloud which was certainly muchrger than when it was seen from below.

    It was thick and emitted an imposing aura.

    Of course, it wasn''t that conspicuous as there were many other more conspicuous clouds beside it. Their auras were also very impressive.

    The Elf Queen scanned the cloud to detect something. However, she found nothing. It didn''t seem to have any formations or traps.

    Ciel who had already arrived at the cloud even stepped into it without hesitation because he knew better that the cloud was harmless.

    Seeing his movements, the Elf Queen thought, ''what exactly is the power of his eyes like?''

    The reason she wondered was because she really didn''t feel anything as she let him use her power.

 Chapter 153 Legendary Mode

    <h4>Chapter 153 Legendary Mode</h4>

    The inside of the cloud has its own space with a pce in the center.

    When the Elf Queen followed Ciel and entered the pce, she was immediately shocked and said, "how can there be a pce in here?"

    "There must be something good here," Ciel replied and stepped into the pce.

    His steps became faster with time as he became impatient.

    The Elf Queen was somewhat hesitant, but she still followed him.

    They headed towards the entrance of the pce which actually didn''t have a door anymore so it was open.

    When they arrived in front of the entrance, they could faintly see the inside. It was rather dark, but it had a hall not unlike a normal hall with a throne in the center.

    The only drawback was that it was all very old. Some things had fallen from the ceiling, which then made the floor rather dirty.

    Even so, Ciel was immediately enamored with the throne.

    It seemed to be the source of everything.

    His instincts told him that he had to sit on that throne to find out.

    He stepped into the pce as hesitantly as he had stepped into the cloud.

    The other things in the hall did not interest him so he only took a quick nce.

    In fact, his pace became very fast. He was actually worried that the Elf Queen would sit on the throne first.

    Fortunately the woman was still calm, she was looking around curiously and vigntly. Otherwise, even Ciel was only an inch away from sitting on the throne, the Elf Queen would definitely be able to sit down before him.

    Of course, no one could guess a woman''s mind. It was possible that the woman would change her mind.

    Ciel did not wait for him to arrive in front of the throne. He jumped up to sit until his buttnded on it.

    Only then was he able to let out a sigh of relief.

    The Elf Queen nced at him as he jumped up, but she remained silent.

    "Interesting, two of the Nine Heavenly Treasures are inside the body of a little boy with no talent, how strange. Boy, what good have you done that you could be so lucky?" Suddenly a majestic voice with a mysterious aura resounded from within the hall, as ifing from all directions.

    And that aura made a very strong impression to the point that even the Elf Queen was surprised as if she had discovered something new.

    What the voice said surprised the Graceful Queen even more.

    Her eyes looked at Ciel with disbelief.

    Although her knowledge of the Nine Heavenly Treasures was not very clear, those words were still very clear to her because they represented the pinnacle of all pinnacles. Even the people of the Ancient Night Race coveted them more than anything else.

    "Who are you?" Ciel, on the other hand, became panicked even though at this moment he suddenly felt a special connection to that domain from the moment he sat down.

    "Just a dead soul, well, I can''t even appear anymore, can only speak, so there''s no need to be so worried," replied the voice in a tone that sounded like it was joking but also gave the impression that what it said was the truth.

    Ciel breathed a sigh of relief, feeling calmer.

    After that, he asked, "are you the owner of this domain? And are you also the master of the world I have seen?"

    "You''re right, but there''s no point in talking about a world that was destroyed long ago. Every civilization grows and crumbles, then grows again, just like how the civilization in your world did. However, the civilization in my world has beenpletely destroyed, it is impossible to grow again. This domain is the only one left. Even I, a God King still died in the end."

    "God King, what is it?" The Elf Queen suddenly widened her eyes when she heard that.

    "That''s right, it''s the realm after the God Realm," the voice replied. "In that realm, there is no longer any stage. It only has one stage, but with infinite potential. My power is enough to destroy your entire world."

    After hearing that confirmation, the Elf Queen took a deep breath.

    "Can you tell me how to reach that stage?" At this point, the Elf Queen could not help but ask about it.

    Even if she was used to the highest position, she still had to lower her head in front of someone who had already reached a level she had not yet reached.

    "There is no special way. Just keep practicing, increase your strength until the God Realm can''t contain it anymore. After that, you will be a God King. Yeah, although that''s harder than just words. Very few have managed to achieve it because it''s the highest realm right now."

    "What about the Ancient Night King? Has she achieved it? The weapons and formations she created made it difficult for us against enemies far less than us," said the Elven Queen. Since the Ancient Night King was an important matter, she naturally wouldn''t miss discussing it.

    "That little girl?" The voice seemed tough when he heard about the Ancient Night King. It even called her a little girl, which was very surprising.

    "She is indeed a God King, but she is a False God King," the voice added. "Basically, it was imperfect because in the process of breaking through the boundary, the False God Kings were too pushy instead of cultivating slowly. Those at that level can easily kill a Supreme God like you easily, but they can also be killed by a real God King very easily.

    "Believe it or not, it was my remaining soul before I ran out of strength that had taken down that little girl, even making her world almost crumble. ording to my current detection, she should have been reincarnated. Perhaps she could be a real God King after that. In any case, it must be admitted that she is very talented."

    "..."

    "If you were that great, why did you die? And whose hand destroyed your world?" Ciel then asked.

    He was more interested in the hand because it seemed much more threatening.

    The Elf Queen who knew nothing about the hand could not help but ask, "what hand are you referring to, Ciel?"

    Before Ciel could answer, the voice suddenly replied, "there''s no need to think too much about it now. Wait until you''re strong enough. Well, here I want to give you a inheritance, my strongest technique. I''m actually not optimistic about you, but well, it''s better to bet against your luck."

    "What technique? What about this domain?" Ciel finally changed his interest as this was rted to his own power.

    "This domain will be yours after this. As for that technique, it''s called Legendary Mode. It''s what the Ancient Night Race and that little girl wanted so badly. As for what it is, you will know soon because I prepared this inheritance for the recipient to master that technique directly. Goodbye! I hope you can reach an unimaginable level in the future and revive me again, huhuhu."

    Right after that, light emanated from the throne, then entered Ciel''s body in a split second.

    "Mmm!"

    Ciel suddenly encountered a piece of information in his head and it seemed to flow into his every cell so that he knew what it was more than he knew himself.

    "So it''s like that? Amazing," he said because he understood.

    At the same time, he discovered that this entire domain was as if it were his Space Artifact.

    Everything here he could see.

    As it turned out, there were indeed so many treasures here, too many to count. They were buried underground, hidden within the clouds, or under the volcano.

    Unparalleled techniques were also among those treasures.

    However, for now he was more interested in the thing emitting green light located in a certain area. It was the size of an egg, had a shape simr to a heart and appeared to be made of gems.

    Ciel didn''t need to guess to know that it was the Fairy Heart.

    ''It seems that I can pick it up directly,'' he thought with a strange expression.

    He could transfer it to his hand or even put it in his storage ring.

    Only, he couldn''t do that now before dispelling the three figures meditating near it.

    "Queen, look at this!" Ciel created a spiritual screen that disyed the three figures.

    When she saw them, the Elf Queen immediately narrowed her eyes with a serious expression.

    "The Absolute Death God, the Eternal Grave God, and The Old Geezer," she said.

    The first figure ahe called out was a young man with a cold face. He had two ck swords on his back, emitting an extremely terrifying aura as if he was an angel of death.

    As for the second figure, it was a middle-aged man. He had long ck hair, a tall and muscr body. It seemed that he was capable of turning anything into a ruined ce.

    The third figure looked funny as he was a very thin and short old man. His body was almost like a skull while his height was only about Ciel''s stomach.

    At first nce, he looked like a beggar who hadn''t eaten in years.

    It was just that,pared to the other two, Ciel felt more afraid of him.

    The aura he exuded was very faint. However, it was as if he was already standing one step ahead of the others.

 Chapter 154 Southern Border

    <h4>Chapter 154 Southern Border</h4>

    After being surprised, the Elf Queen exined to Ciel about them.

    The first was the leader of the four Death Gods, one of them was the Eastern Death God who was the mother of Elliot Lambert. The god that the Ice Goddess fought against at the Pole of Hell was also one of them, called the Northern Death God.

    As for the second one, he was actually the Patriarch of the Lambert n.

    Both were powerful in their own ways.

    However, the Old Geezer, the Elf Queen told Ciel that the old man was the strongest under the Ancient Night King. He was so powerful that even other Supreme Gods would prefer to avoid him.

    "Will you be able to drive them away?" the Elf Queen asked Ciel, still in shock that Ciel could control this domain.

    Ciel nodded with a faint smile in response.

    "What about killing them, is there some kind of method to attack?" Ciel''s response apparently made the Elf Queen inquire further.

    Ciel narrowed his eyes and then shook his head.

    "Unfortunately this domain is just some kind of ce, there is no such attack. There isn''t even anything to imprison them. Expelling them is the only way or they can destabilize this domain with their great power."

    "I see..." The Elf Queen sighed, regretting the fact that there was no chance that she had expected.

    At this moment, Ciel waved his hand, and soon they were pushed towards the domain''s portal.

    "What?" The three of them opened their eyes in shock.

    Unfortunately the speed of the push was too high. They were sent out before they could figure out what happened.

    After that, Ciel closed the portal.

    When the three men looked back, they realized that there was no longer any entrance to the domain.

    "Damn, what happened?" said the Old Geezer.

    His expression became so gloomy that the entire world trembled, as if it was about to shatter, shocking all the residents of the Ancient Night Race.

    One by one, the other Gods came to look only to be baffled.

    Ciel and the Elven Queen were still able to watch outside through the domain''s walls.

    Seeing all the Gods of the Ancient Night Race gathered in confusion, the Queen did not know how to react.

    "By the way, can we leave with this domain?" she asked again.

    At this point, she couldn''t help but say that Ciel was very surprising.

    She was sure that no one would believe her if she told this to the Seven Realms.

    "Yeah, it can be minimized from the outside," Ciel replied.

    After he said that, the huge domain shrank into a sudden smallness from the outside, startling the Immortals again.

    Unfortunately they still couldn''t react before the domain became so small as dust that they couldn''t see it anymore.

    It then flew at high speed towards the Seven Realms.

    Its speed exceeded that of any Supreme God.

    Ciel thought that it might be equivalent to the speed of a False God King like the Ancient Night King.

    Unfortunately, he did not find the woman''s body here.

    She was reincarnated, but her body shouldn''t have been destroyed. Ciel wondered where it was.

    After that, Ciel moved the Fairy Heart into his storage ring.

    The Elf Queen who was already shocked became even more shocked as she looked at Ciel.

    "You?" she said spontaneously as she could sense that the Fairy Heart was now inside Ciel''s ring.

    "Ciel, what do you mean?" she asked with a serious face.

    In Ciel''s eyes, she was like a wife asking for an exnation.

    "Come on Queen. Don''t you trust your husband," Ciel replied as he stood up, walking over to her.

    He went behind her and hugged her, resting his face in her fragrant blonde hair.

    The woman just stayed still, even then holding his hand or rather holding his finger where his ring was.

    "You know that it''s the soul of all Elves, I hope you don''t y with it," she said.

    "I know, I was just thinking of the safest ce for it, and as it turns out, I realized that it''s only really safe when it''s in my storage ring. You know, this domain is imprable even to the Supreme Gods. If something bades, I can hide here," Ciel replied, exining his opinion.

    "You lost it once, what if you lose it again?" He continued before the Queen could say anything.

    There was actually nothing wrong with his words. This was indeed the safest ce.

    Before the Elves could escape the unknown bond with the Fairy Heart, it was better if it was in a ce untouched even by the Elves themselves.

    "Queen, I promise I will study the Fairy Heart to see if I can untie you from it," he added.

    "Your eyes, right?" The Elf Queen was suddenly interested about that.

    "Queen, I just need time. I''ve been observing but I find that it''s veryplicated," Ciel replied.

    After hearing that, the Elf Queen became calmer. She looked back and said, "please promise not to do anything strange."

    "That''s for sure. You are everything to me," Ciel replied.

    The Elf Queen was touched enough by his words that she pressed her lips together, not wanting to react strangely.

    Surprisingly, she felt more and morefortable with Ciel.

    Despite all the things Ciel did, the Elf Queen had to admit that he was a reliable man. Even her big problem was solved because of his help.

    One thing that makes a woman unable to control her feelings anymore is when she meets a man who can ostensibly be a protector for her.

    ***

    Ciel immediately returned to the Ice Pce without stopping by the Elf Kingdom because the Goddess of Ice suddenly called him.

    This was a little surprising as it was the first time the Goddess had called out to him, making him wonder if there was something.

    When he arrived at the Pce, he saw Mu Yixue standing near the throne of the Ice Goddess, looking calm.

    The woman''s cultivation had also risen to the Eighth Hegemon Stage.

    And she was not alone, other Ice Pce disciples were beside her.

    "Is there something, Goddess?" asked Ciel when she arrived in front of the Ice Goddess.

    "I want you to go to the southern border of the Life Realm with them," replied the Ice Goddess.

    "The southern border?" Ciel was a little surprised to hear that, wondering why he had to go there.

    It was certainly a very far ce since it was on the other side of the Realm of Life from the Ice Continent which was almost at the northern end.

    Plus, it was also a ce that bordered the other realms.

    "I will take the lead. You will know what you need to do," the Ice Goddess added as she waved her hand.

    Right after that, I suddenly appeared, she came out from a door within the pce.

    Her eyes looked at Ciel, without greeting him, she strode over while saying, "follow me!"

    The Ice Pce disciples immediately followed the woman so Ciel could not help but take a step as well.

    He walked beside Mu Yixue then asked, "what exactly happened?"

    Mu Yixue looked at Ciel, but her gaze somehow looked like she wanted to frown at him.

    Actually, it was because Mu Yixue had already heard about Ciel kissing her aunt, Mu Yueli.

    Even after investigating, she knew that Ciel was staying at Mu Yueli''s house.

    She wanted to ask Mu Yueli for an exnation, but thetter was always evasive.

    Mu Yueli didn''t want Mu Yixue to know at first, but things became inevitable. The news spread throughout the Ice Continent, everyone in the Mu n also knew.

    Although it was actually not unusual for a man of high status to have two women who were rted like an aunt and her niece or even mother and daughter, it was still shocking because Mu Yixue and Mu Yueli were two very famous figures.

    For Mu Yixue this was quite hard to ept, leaving her not knowing whether tough or cry.

    In the end, she became resentful of Ciel for being so greedy.

    Seeing the woman''s expression, Ciel patted her back.

    "Girl, what''s wrong with you?" he asked as if he didn''t know anything.

    There was actually someone who was happy, who else if not Mei Mei.

    The young girl quickly took advantage of this to answer Ciel''s question.

    "Prince, we will be meeting Miss Rin, the Goddess'' second disciple, there. She gave us news that there is a great opportunity for young people. However, we don''t know what it is yet."

    "Oh?" Ciel became interested upon hearing that while Mu Yixue nced at Mei Mei, annoyed by the girl''s actions.

    When they arrived at the pce grounds, I apparently told everyone to board the ark of the Ice Goddess that had a shape like that pce, which they used when going to the Fire Mountain Continent.

    On the ark itself there was already one figure waiting, Kaiya. She seemed to being too.

    Looking at her again, Ciel discovered that she had already broken through to the Fourth Stage of Demigod, no longer being in the Third Stage.

 Chapter 155 Crazy Isla

    <h4>Chapter 155 Crazy I</h4>

    Ciel was just going with the flow now, because he was told to get on the ark, so he got on.

    The reason for using the ark was probably because it was too far away so some Teleportation Formation paths were cut off.

    When everyone arrived on the ark, I was talking to Kaiya, they were talking about taking turns controlling the ark, and Kaiya went first.

    Surprisingly enough, when the ark started flying, I suddenly approached Ciel.

    "Follow me!" she said matter-of-factly while opening the portal beside her.

    It was clearly a portal into her Space Artifact.

    She stepped directly into it, disappearing under the sight of people.

    This confused the Ice Pce disciples a little, they wondered what she wanted to do with Ciel.

    Of course, they didn''t know anything about Ciel and I''s rtionship yet.

    Actually, Ciel wasn''t sure why I wanted him to enter that Space Artifact either.

    Since he was not worried, he entered following her.

    Soon after that the portal disappeared, leaving behind a sword stuck in the floor of the ark.

    On the other hand, Ciel was very surprised that he didn''t appear in the garden and such like what happened when he entered his Space Artifact.

    He actually appeared inside a spacious and luxurious bedroom, having a mattress located in the center.

    It was a high mattress with a silk quilt. Even just looking at it gave the sensation of softness. One could imagine howfortable it would be to sleep there.

    Ciel''s eyes gazed at I who was not far away from him, bing astonished by the beautiful middle-aged woman.

    "Miss I, don''t tell me you''re more impatient than me?" asked Ciel with a strange expression, even adding the word Miss in front of her name as a sign of respect for the middle-aged virgin woman.

    "Do you think I can''t be crazier than you?" replied I.

    After saying that, she touched a certain part of her armor. Then the armor separated into various pieces before falling to the floor.

    Each piece was obviously very heavy, loud banging sounds echoed every time they fell.

    Now, I was only wearing long pants and a tight t-shirt simr to a tanktop.

    She looked twice as sexy in those clothes.

    Shua!

    She moved, appearing in front of Ciel so that thetter''s eyes widened.

    The problem was that both of the woman''s hands immediately embraced his body.

    "You''re just a pretty boy, but you dare to y around with a wolf, now you''ll see how wild a wolf can be," she said.

    Her fragrant breath became warm as she said that.

    Before Ciel could react, her lips suddenly moved towards his neck,tching on in an instant.

    "Mm..." Ciel''s eyes fluttered as the woman instantly sucked his neck firmly while her tongue darted out of her mouth, licking his skin.

    At the same time, her hands tore off his shirt until he was topless. She then caressed his body in a way that looked lustful.

    Her feet moved to the center of the room until they reached the bed.

    ''Is this woman really going crazy?'' At this point, Ciel couldn''t help but think that way because it looked like she wanted to rape him, and he was actuallypletely helpless in front of her power.

    At this moment, the woman''s lips began to move towards his chest. She licked his body as if he was ice cream. Even her body became very warm, looking like her blood was being burned by desire.

    After that, she dropped Ciel onto the mattress to lie down while she was still standing, staring at his shirtless body.

    "I, did you take the wrong medicine?" Ciel took the opportunity to ask.

    "No!" The woman answered immediately.

    "What? Why be surprised now? Did you assume I have no sexual desires? Hmm, you are actually sweet meat."

    Ciel, "..."

    After that, I climbed onto the bed, pressing his body directly.

    This time, she kissed his lips wildly, even sending her tongue into his mouth.

    Her hands continue to caress his body and one of them even slowly moves down, entering his pants until she grabs his dick.

    Despite the circumstances not being to his liking, Ciel''s dick was still standing tall due to I''s touches.

    She had soft skin and a sexy body, so any contact with her gave him afortable sensation.

    "Why boy? Why are you just silent, isn''t making love to me the thing you want the most?" I asked as she broke the kiss where his saliva could be seen on her lips and she swallowed it into her mouth while her hand touched his face.

    "You are so handsome and charming, I should have fucked you earlier," she added.

    "Now let''s see what''s down there."

    Her eyes looked at Ciel''s pants, and she didn''t try to take them off with her hands, she directly turned the pants into small pieces with her strength. Instantly, Ciel became naked so that his dick appeared before I''s eyes.

    "So it''s like this?" I showed a strange smile before grabbing Ciel''s dick again.

    Her fingers stroked the dick gently and rubbed it slightly.

    After that, the woman stood up.

    Her eyes nced at Ciel''s for a moment, but she remained indifferent. Casually, she took off her shirt, creating a scene that amazed Ciel''s eyes as her movements seemed so sexy.

    In an instant, Ciel saw her body that had a slender waist and t stomach as well as a pair of charming breasts with arge size.

    Even when she was wearing a bra that looked very tight, her breasts still looked big.

    On earth, Ciel thought that she had the body of a female wrestler.

    She naturally did not take off her bra right away. The thing she did next was to pull down her pants so that her ck panties were revealed.

    Slowly, Ciel looked at her thighs which had white skin and looked thick.

    Her legs were also very long, even seeming like a pair of giraffe heads.

    Once wearing only a bra and panties, I looked into Ciel''s eyes again.

    No nervousness and tension could be seen in the woman''s eyes, she was so calm that Ciel thought that she was a different woman to the I he knew.

    The problem was that when he said that he would force the Ice Goddess to make her his concubine, she was so frustrated that she screamed out loud.

    Now why did she seem like she was raping him?

    No matter how Ciel thought about it, he could only think that I had taken the wrong medicine or perhaps some of her brain cells had been lost causing such a drastic change in her.

    "Am I sexy, boy?" she asked suddenly. She even arched her body.

    In fact, the word sexy might not adequately describe how attractive her body was.

    As she arched her body, her hand grabbed the fastener of her bra on her back.

    With a single tug, the bra slipped off and fell right next to Ciel''s dick.

    Ciel didn''t care about the bra as he was more interested in her breasts with their pair of pink nipples. Each was already standing erect, looking like they were about to spurt milk.

    Slowly, she then sat on Ciel''s stomach without removing her panties.

    She lowered her body until her breasts arrived in front of the licking face.

    "Come on, boy, lick it," she said, looking even crazier. She pointed one of her nipples at Ciel''s mouth.

    Spontaneously, Ciel stuck out his tongue, licking the nipple.

    He couldn''t control himself properly due to the increased desire.

    "Good boy," I said, seemingly enjoying the lick of Ciel''s tongue.

    Slowly, she lowered her nipple until it entered Ciel''s mouth so that Ciel could suck on it.

    "Ohhhh..." I moaned softly as she felt the sensation that seemed to spread throughout her body.

    Now, this seemed like a game between a sugar mommy and her sugar boy.

    When satisfied, I straightened up again while pushing her hair behind her face.

    "Now let''s do the main game." She then stood up with her hands holding her panties.

    With slow movements, she pushed the ck panties down, making Ciel''s breath catch as he waited to see her pussy.

    In no time at all, he finally saw the curly white hairs, surrounding the pink slit that was filled with clear liquid.

    It was undoubtedly very slippery.

    "Do you want to lick it first?" asked I as she aimed her pussy at Ciel''s eyes.

    Her fingers touched that pussy, even slightly opening the slit to reveal her hole which had a mysterious scent.

    However, Ciel shook his head and said, "no, start quickly!"

    Although he tolerated I''s actions, he did not want to follow her madness to that point.

    He was worried that he would also go crazy like her.

    Iughed strangely at his reply, but it seemed that she wasn''t in the mood to force Ciel either.

    She took one step back until she arrived on top of Ciel''s dick.

 Chapter 156 Wild

    <h4>Chapter 156 Wild</h4>

    When I lowered her ass down, her pussy met Ciel''s dick.

    It was indeed so wet and slippery that Ciel''s dick almost slipped.

    I quickly held onto that dick, and she didn''t dy as she tried to swallow it with her pussy.

    She continued to lower her ass and slowly Ciel''s dick entered her pussy.

    "Ohhhh... Good!" The woman instantly moaned and praised, throwing her head up with an expression of pleasure.

    She was clearly a virgin and Ciel could even feel the presence of her hymen when his cock entered her pussy. However, she acted as if she was a sex enthusiast.

    Her movements did not even slow down as Ciel''s dick entered further.

    No, perhaps in her eyes she was a swallower.

    In no time at all, Ciel''s cock sank sopletely inside her pussy that the hairs on their crotches met.

    I''s pussy was actually very narrow. It pressed Ciel''s dick so tightly that Ciel felt like there was no chance for his dick to get out from inside there.

    After that, I ced her hands next to Ciel''s chest. She looked at his face and although calm, there was desire visible behind her eyes.

    Clearly, she also looked like she was enjoying herself.

    Now she already knew how the sensation felt by her disciple when thetter made love to Ciel.

    "Boy, call me mommy," she said suddenly, making Ciel''s eyes open wide.

    "What did you say?" asked Ciel as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    He wondered if this woman now thought of him as her sugar boy.

    Did she not ept his concubine status?

    At the same time, she took his hand and ced it on her breast as if she was telling him to grope her breasts.

    Ciel spontaneously squeezed the breast that seemed to have very umted fat. It was thick but soft, veryfortable to squeeze.

    I closed her eyes for a moment and seemed to enjoy it.

    "Good boy," she said while lowering her body onto his.

    Then, she kissed him again, more aggressively than before while her ass started moving back and forth slowly.

    She also pressed against Ciel quite firmly so that Ciel had trouble moving.

    After kissing his lips, I''s lips started kissing his face.

    She kissed his cheeks and sometimes licked them with her tongue full of saliva.

    "Ohhh... Ahhhh... Ahhhh..." She started moaning as she sped up her movements, adding to the pleasure on her face.

    Ciel could see herrge ass swaying with movements that were so captivating, indescribable to any eye.

    He himself naturally enjoyed it, but it was very difficult for him to respond unless I took the initiative to make him move.

    To him, he seemed mentally beaten from the start.

    Perhaps he should not have tried to target I, this mighty woman.

    In the end, he was the one who was her toy, a woman''s toy.

    And in a situation like this, he turns out to cum faster, spurting his sperm into her pussy.

    Thetter seemed to enjoy it so much that she moaned very loudly.

    However, she didn''t stop, she kept wiggling her hips as if she was still filled with lust.

    She did not stop licking Ciel''s now sweaty body, basically, she actually regarded it as delicious meat.

    Fortunately Ciel also had high stamina with his cultivation now, so he was not tormented, still able to enjoy it until I herself was exhausted.

    The woman fell on his body, sinking her face next to his neck.

    She also pressed against him with her strength, as if she was not allowing Ciel to leave.

    Only, Ciel could not help but knit his brows as he apparently did not break through at all despite the significant increase in his strength.

    ''Don''t tell me this isn''t enough?'' He thought, unable to help but be annoyed.

    He wanted to be a Demigod more than anything.

    The current him was already very strong, but he was not considered an expert who could move freely before he became a Demigod. He still could not cross the ocean in a short period of time.

    ''Yeah, luckily I have Legendary Mode.'' That at least cheered him up a bit.

    He knew how powerful that technique was despite never having used it. That would make it very scary.

    In the end, it was the technique of a God King, its power would remain at its highest even when he became a God.

    While Ciel was thinking, he found I moving.

    The woman was moving by using her power, carrying her body.

    In an instant, he found that he appeared in the bathtub, leaning on I''s body who was hugging him from behind.

    He did not even realize how their positions had changed.

    "Boy, are you satisfied now?" asked I with her hand holding his cock.

    She rested her chin on Ciel''s shoulder, looking at his face with a strange smile.

    Although this woman had finished fucking and her mind should have calmed down from lust, she still seemed to be crazy.

    This made Ciel somewhat afraid.

    Of course, he was not afraid of anyone when he remembered how many things he could rely on.

    "Maybe I need to tell the Ice Goddess to check your brain," Ciel said in response.

    When she heard that, the smile on I''s face finally disappeared and she looked panicked for a moment.

    Of course, the one in trouble was herself, but if the Ice Goddess knew of her behavior, perhaps the Goddess would look at her unfavorably.

    "Huh!" Surprisingly, I suddenly snorted.

    "Now that that''s done,e out if you want to," she said, opening the portal beside her.

    Ciel looked at the portal andughed.

    He then stood up, but he did not get out of the bathtub and enter the portal.

    Instead, he turned towards I so that his cock was right in front of her face.

    Despite having cum several times already, it was still standing very proudly.

    "Before I go, I want you to suck it first," Ciel said casually, as if he wanted to ask for services from his concubine, and it could be said that there was nothing wrong because I was indeed his concubine.

    However, his words instantly made I''s face freeze.

    Right from the start, she acted like a boss here, even telling Ciel to lick her pussy.

    Ciel had been silent at the time, but now he finally took the initiative to do something.

    Although I may have lost her sanity, she seemed to have reservations when told to suck his dick. It could be seen from her frozen face.

    "Why, are you losing your nerve now?" asked Ciel in a mocking tone.

    For now this woman did need to be mocked a bit.

    Otherwise, she might resist and it would be revealed that she was just forcing herself to look wild to suppress her frustration.

    She still needs to show that she really is as wild as a wolf.

    Ciel''s question made the woman nce at his face. She seemed to hold her expression for a moment and then snorted again.

    "When have I ever lost my nerve? I''m just a little melty," she replied. "You are sweet meat, and this is the sweetest part. Since you want me to enjoy it, how could I refuse."

    After saying that, she grabbed Ciel''s dick and opened her mouth.

    Then, she put it in her mouth, directly pushing it to the deepest part.

    "Mmm..." Ciel almost moaned from the indescribable sensation.

    Even though this was what he wanted, he still did not expect to see I actually do it.

    She had indeedpletely changed.

    Since it was like that, he just needed to enjoy it.

    He grabs her head, pushing and pulling it so that his dick moves inside her mouth.

    I was not stiff at all, she even unhesitatingly licked Ciel''s dick with her tongue, giving Ciel a thousand sensations.

    In the end, Ciel began to moan with pleasure.

    Being too sensational, he cum faster, spurting his cum inside her mouth, something that caused her eyes to open wide and tremble.

    She even pushed Ciel.

    However, Ciel''s gaze made her not want to look weak, so she swallowed his cum straight into her stomach.

    Although it was a difficult experience, when the cum reached her throat, she felt like she was drunk as its warmth gave her a high offort.

    "Hehehehe..." Cielughed as he saw that there were no marks at all on his dick.

    "It''s been a great day, let''s continue next time," Ciel said.

    He dressed before stepping inside the portal, leaving I alone in the bathtub.

    With no one around, I took deep breaths to calm her rapid breathing.

    She looked in the mirror to look at herself.

    Afterwards, she said, "I''ve lost my mind, how could I have done all this."

    When she said that, she gritted her teeth.

    However, when she recalled all that, she couldn''t argue that the pleasure she got was truly beyond her imagination.

 Chapter 157 Eternal Desert Continent

    <h4>Chapter 157 Eternal Desert Continent</h4>

    Ciel returned to the deck of the ark, immediately earning the gazes of all the Ice Pce disciples including Kaiya.

    His wet hair indicating that he had just bathed confused them while Mu Yixue and Mei Mei became suspicious.

    The former did not hold back as she spected that Ciel had even slept with her aunt. Mei Mei also suspected that Ciel and her master were up to something, but she wasn''t entirely sure.

    Ciel simply smiled at them before going to one of the rooms in the ark.

    That should be the ce of the Ice Goddess. The others didn''t dare to evene close, but Ciel entered it without hesitation.

    For now, he was in the mood for rest and solitude, which was why he entered that room.

    Overall, it was simr to a house that had no walls on the inside so the living room and bedrooms were together except for the bathroom.

    There were several sofas to rx on. Ciel chose the one next to the window so he could see the scenery below.

    Right now, the ark was already quite far away from the Ice Continent. Ciel could see the various continents below, some seemed foreign to him because they were too unique.

    So far, most of the continents he had seen were heavily popted with their own various factions.

    Basically, every continent had stories and legends that could be told.

    If Ciel lived in a way that followed the route of a main character in a typical cultivation novel, then he would probably have to pass through the continents one by one.

    However, he can expand very quickly, so there are many ces he can pass through from above.

    After a while, Ciel took out the Fairy Heart, beginning to observe it with His Eyes of Heaven.

    This was the first time for him to be puzzled because even with the Eyes of Heaven, he had trouble understanding the secrets of the thing.

    Although he could see everything from it, unfortunately it was also very, veryplicated so he felt like he had entered a space full of intertwined ropes.

    Just looking at it made his head spin.

    "How can there be something like this?" Ciel wondered, he could not help but wonder at the origins of the Elven Race.

    Their uniqueness seemed to reach another level.

    ''Maybe Dragons and Phoenixes are like that too,'' Ciel thought.

    "Are you going to the southern border?" Suddenly Ciel heard the voice of the Elf Queen of the Fairy Heart.

    That woman could actuallymunicate through that thing as long as it wasn''t blocked by something.

    "Yeah, the Ice Goddess told me to go there, but I don''t even know what happened," Ciel replied.

    "You really need to go there, a lot of young geniuses are going there now. And you''ll not only meet geniuses from the Realm of Life, but also other realms."

    "Ohhh..." Ciel was surprised to hear that, making him conclude that this was a really big thing.

    "Thalia is also going, you might meet her, I hope you don''t bully her too much," added the Elf Queen.

    What she said made Cielugh softly. He thought about that Dark Elf who could now be said to be his ve because she had lost the bet.

    "Queen, it seems that you are worried about your niece," Ciel said.

    "That''s natural, and if you''re serious about our rtionship, just think of her as a junior. You can also think of her as your niece-inw," the Elf Queen replied so Ciel rolled his eyes.

    The Elf Queen tried to save Thalia so that Ciel would not make her suffer and frustrated. In order to do that, she could not help but talk about her rtionship with Ciel, and that could be said to be an admission of that rtionship.

    When thinking about the Elf Queen, Ciel would feel as if Thalia was just an insignificant little girl.

    She might not be less beautiful than Mu Yixue, butpared to the Elf Queen, she wasn''t even big enough to be called a little girl, perhaps she was more suitable to be called a little baby.

    That reduced Ciel''s interest in her drastically.

    This was an effect.

    If Ciel had a special rtionship with the Ice Goddess like he had with the Elf Queen when he first met Mu Yixue, Ciel didn''t think he would be so interested in Mu Yixue.

    Unfortunately the Ice Goddess was too far away even for the current him so the disciple who was most simr to her in characteristics was very attractive to him.

    Plus, Mu Yixue always yed the role of a good wife even though she sometimes disagreed with him.

    "Queen, I suddenly miss you. Can youe here so I can hug you?" said Ciel in response to the Elf Queen''s words.

    He was not in the mood to tease her now, he really missed her.

    Ciel''s words left the Elf Queen speechless for a while. Even Ciel could hear her sigh.

    "Please don''t ask for anything strange. I''m busy right now. Plus, I need to get rid of the Death Worms in the Ice Goddess'' bathroom. I''m sure you don''t want an ident to happen to your mommy, right?" the Elf Queen replied.

    "Wait, who are you calling my mommy?" Ciel almost jumped because of that one word the Queen said.

    And the word she chose was also a word that could be said to be very ridiculous for a grown man.

    Ciel didn''t know if she was joking with him or mocking him.

    Unfortunately she didn''t respond again so Ciel could only hold back his annoyance.

    In the end, he had nothing else he could do. Bored, he decided to sleep.

    He didn''t know how long he slept, he woke up when he heard the sound of the door being knocked.

    His eyes opened and he looked at the window only to find that the ark was now flying slowly.

    It was above a vast desert.

    Looking ahead, he felt like there was no end at all.

    However, it was not a lonely ce.

    Below, he saw manyrge cities that were close to each other.

    Each city was bustling with people where the natives had tanned skin and wore long white robes.

    "So this is the Southern Border, the Eternal Desert Continent," Ciel said.

    Thend below was a huge continent, a continent connected to other realms so it was part of many realms, not just the Realm of Life.

    Around the ark, Ciel saw other arks where each of them had a coat of arms that emitted an extraordinary aura, indicating their high status.

    Even he immediately found some young individuals striking as they came alone, riding giant beasts.

    Among them, there were even those who were already at the Eighth Hegemon Stage.

    Ciel quickly sensed the excitement in this ce.

    Perhaps on ordinary days, this was also a very lively ce as many people from other realms came or vice versa, people from the Realm of Life who wanted to go to other realms.

    However, today this ce became a gathering ce for many young geniuses, each of whom came with arge horde thus raising the crowd to the highest point.

    Ciel could also sense many Demigods'' auras hidden within those arks.

    After stretching his body, he stood up, walking towards the door.

    When he opened the door, he saw Mu Yixue.

    "We''ve arrived," the woman said in a tone that sounded cold.

    It seemed that she was still not in a good mood.

    Ciel did not respond immediately, but stared ahead where he saw I at the controls of the ark.

    She was also looking at him, but she seemed indifferent, only looking at him briefly.

    Cielughed softly before returning his attention to Mu Yixue.

    Without saying anything, he grabbed her waist and hugged her.

    "You?" She was surprised by his actions.

    However, he went further, kissing her and pushing her against the wall.

    He then wildly touched her body, groping her breasts.

    Quickly, Mu Yixue''s face and neck became very red.

    She was probably used to making love with Ciel, but this time was different because there were many people watching.

    Now, each of the Ice Pce disciples including Kaiya opened their mouths, mesmerized by the scene.

    Although at first Mu Yixue tried to resist Ciel''s actions, unfortunately her body began to soften over time, obviously she feltfortable and sensational.

    She could feel the jealousy of the others, and it seemed to be a very pleasant feeling.

    Unconsciously, she held Ciel''s hand, enjoying his touch even more.

    "Ohhh..." When Ciel broke the kiss and kissed her neck, she moaned softly, thrilling the young girls who were watching because they found it very beautiful.

    And Ciel did not stop even as the ark began to enter the city and head towards a certain area.

    He gets even wilder where he starts putting his hands inside Mu Yixue''s dress so that he can grope her breasts directly.

 Chapter 158 The Elf Queen鈥檚 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 158 The Elf Queen''s Choice</h4>

    Meanwhile, the Elf Queen arrived in front of the Ice Goddess'' pce, staring at her with narrowed eyes for a moment.

    Now, when she came back here, she somehow felt ufortable. Perhaps it was because now she had an official rtionship with a man plus there were no more threats threatening her that she had to be near the Ice Goddess who was a woman just like her.

    Although she had no disgust for the Ice Goddess, even when she did that with her, she was able to enjoy it, thinking about it now made her not know whether tough or cry. After all, she was the Elf Queen with a very honorable reputation.

    If her rtionship with the Ice Goddess got out, she would have no face to face the world.

    Phew!

    She sighed, taking a step despite the difort as she needed to take care of something here.

    However, what she needed to take care of was actually not just those Death Worms. She came with one other purpose.

    This was something she did not tell Ciel because she thought that the young man would interfere with her ns.

    And she needed to do so in order to reduce the problems that could arise in the future.

    In her hand, a Mirror Jade appeared, something she had gotten from Ciel.

    It hid the video of her releasing the Death Worms in the Ice Goddess'' room.

    Quickly, she arrived at the pce hall, meeting the Ice Goddess who had already stood up from her throne.

    "Queen!" The Goddess smiled as she looked at the Elf Queen without noticing the Mirror Jade in her hand.

    She felt calmer now that there was no Ciel around so she could be alone with the Elf Queen.

    Even if doing something strange might not have been suitable given Ciel''s threat, eating and traveling together was not bad either.

    However, when the Ice Goddess tried to approach the Elf Queen, thetter suddenly thrust her hand forward as if she was asking her to stop.

    This confused the Ice Goddess, of course. She asked, "what''s wrong, Queen?"

    "I have something to say to you," the Elf Queen replied calmly.

    Her voice sounded low so it seemed like it did not reach the Ice Goddess.

    Of course, the Goddess could still hear it very clearly.

    She knitted her brows in confusion. She felt like something was not good and hearing it would probably send her into an emotional upheaval.

    During her time with the Elf Queen, something like this had never happened. They were just always romantic.

    "Since there is already no problem, so I will be honest with you now," the Elf Queen continued without waiting for the Ice Goddess to ask again. She also knew that the Ice Goddess would not ask again under these circumstances.

    "Our rtionship, and everything I have done for you. It was all because I was forced to do it, I didn''t do it because I liked or loved you. The Ancient Night Race threatened me with threats that I could not refuse, so I did all of that because it involved the life and death of my race. They ordered me to approach you in order to harm you. Now that the threat is gone. Rather than continue to lie to you, I chose to tell you now."

    This was what the Elf Queen wanted to do.

    She had indeed begged Ciel not to show the video to the Ice Goddess because she feared that it could cause a major conflict where the Goddess did not even give her a chance to exin.

    The problem was that she was worried that Ciel would not keep his word even if he promised not to show it to the Ice Goddess.

    She could notpletely trust Ciel. The young man had done a lot of trickery after all.

    If he showed the video to the Ice Goddess even after she got rid of the Death Worms from the Ice Goddess'' bathroom, things would still be the same because the video waspletely genuine where her aura in the video waspletely the same as her power aura so she wouldn''t be able to im that it was fake, made by Ciel to deceive.

    Since its appearance, the so-called Mirror Jade could never be manipted as people could easily distinguish the real and the fake just by looking at the auras of the people disyed by that Mirror Jade.

    In this way, the Elf Queen could at least give the Ice Goddess an exnation. She was sure that it would minimize the conflict that would arise. Plus, Ciel would not be able to threaten her with that anymore.

    The Ice Goddess'' expression froze as she heard the Elf Queen''s words. She stared at the face of the woman who was once her lover with a nk stare, as if she was a little girl who had just seen the reality of the world even though she had already seen too much reality.

    Before she said anything, the Elf Queen continued, "thest thing I did, I put the Death Worms in your room, you can see for yourself."

    The Elf Queen then handed over the Mirror Jade in her hand to the Ice Goddess by making it float slowly to her.

    "I''ve always been worried since doing this and wondered how long I could dy. The good thing is that the threat can be eliminated sooner. In addition to telling you this, I also want to get rid of those worms now."

    After saying that, the Elf Queen stepped towards the Ice Goddess'' room.

    She still looked calm despite the fact that she also felt heavy saying it all.

    "Why?" The Ice Goddess finally spoke when the Elf Queen had only taken a few steps.

    "I hope you understand that I really have to, Goddess," the Elf Queen replied without stopping her steps.

    "I mean why are you telling me this?" There seemed to be another intent of the Ice Goddess'' question that the Elf Queen did not understand.

    This time, the Queen stopped her steps. She actually understood what the Ice Goddess meant.

    "Yes, I want us to end this fake rtionship," replied the Elf Queen with a sigh.

    "So you didn''t feel anything so you can easily say that it was all fake?" The Ice Goddess'' voice became somewhat quiet but actually started to be cold.

    At this point, the Elf Queen was silent for a few moments before answering, "because it is, in fact, all fake."

    "Leave and don''t appear in front of me again!" Instantly, the Ice Goddess returned to her true self, with her cold expression and eyes as she stared at the Elf Queen''s back.

    Even her aura began to radiate from her body, able to be felt throughout the entire Ice Continent.

    People wondered what else had happened.

    The Elf Queen looked back, thinking that the Ice Goddess was indeed worthy of her title.

    This betrayal didn''t make her cry or anything like that, but she immediately showed an ice-like demeanor.

    "Wait until I get rid of those worms first," replied the Elf Queen.

    "I can do it myself. You''d better not dy any longer," replied the Ice Goddess.

    At this moment, her palms looked like they wanted to clench.

    If a sword appeared there, an extremely devastating fight would probably ensue.

    As an individual, the Elf Queen did not have the slightest fear of the Ice Goddess. However, she could not live as an individual because she was a queen.

    In the end, she chose to change course because she really didn''t want a fight to happen.

    The matter of those worms, this did not mean the Ice Goddess could not do something.

    She could have directly moved her room and the bathroom into the seal.

    As the Queen walked towards the pce door, the Ice Goddess continued to stare at her with her cold eyes.

    She had been tricked!

    The thought kept filling her head, making her ashamed and angry at the same time.

    All in all, she felt ridiculous for everything she did.

    Her entire pride was shattered because of it. She didn''t feel sad, just humiliated.

    As a woman who easily hated others, the current Ice Goddess could not help but feel hatred towards the Elf Queen.

    All of that was something that Ciel did not know. He was still busy making out with Mu Yixue in front of the Ice Pce disciples.

    Over time, Mu Yixue seemed to forget that they were being watched.

    She reciprocated Ciel''s every touch, caressing his body gently after putting her hand inside his shirt.

    As Ciel stuck out his tongue, she did the same so that their tongues met and caressed each other like two dancing snakes, a sight that made some of the Ice Pce disciples fall down.

    They were shocked and mesmerized at the same time from seeing two figures with extraordinary looks enjoying each other.

    "My, so this is what the Ice Prince looks like, he and Sister Junior are really charming," said a woman who was watching from the roof of a building.

    She appeared to be 25 years old, had red hair in two ponytails, wore a short ck skirt, and a long-sleeved blue T-shirt.

 Chapter 159 Rin

    <h4>Chapter 159 Rin</h4>

    Beautiful, sweet, and cute are the words that are suitable to describe her because of her slightly baby face.

    She is not very tall, but slim enough that she seems taller than women who are the same height as her.

    Currently, she is sitting with her legs crossed, making her thighs clearly visible while her ankles are covered by ck stockings.

    Overall, she looks like a woman who likes interesting things.

    Actually she was not alone, there was a faint figure behind her that was almost invisible as it was just an energy figure that was also created with little power.

    Other than that it was a female figure, no one could see her face, so it was still inconclusive whether she was beautiful or not.

    Of course, people would still be in awe when they saw her as her aura exuded boundless majesty, able to bring people to their knees subconsciously.

    Like that woman whose hair was in two ponytails, she was also staring at Ciel who was making out with Mu Yixue.

    Unfortunately no sound came out of her mouth.

    The first woman, who was actually the second disciple of the Ice Goddess, Miss Rin, stared at the woman with the faint figure.

    "Roxanne, why don''t you say something? What do you think of the Ice Prince?" she asked with a smile that seemed to want tough.

    Apparently the woman was the first disciple of the Ice Goddess, known as the Ice Knight.

    "It''s an abnormality for the Ice Pce," Roxanne replied.

    Her tone of voice was simr to that of the Ice Goddess, seemingly emotionless and extremely cold.

    If she were on earth, one would probably think that she was a robot.

    "Kekeke, how can you call such charming things abnormal, this is normal in life, we are the ones who are too rigid to reject charming things," Rin said after hearing Roxanne''s words.

    It was still unknown why Rin was called Miss Rin by people.

    Some people said that she had a certain background, not just a disciple of the Ice Goddess.

    "You''re also an abnormality, does seeing that man make that side of you rise up and you get bolder?" asked Roxanne in response.

    Miss Rin rolled her eyes at the question and looked like she did not want to answer.

    "Well, I need to see them," she said before moving to the ark where Ciel and the others were.

    Roxanne gave a soft snort at being left behind. She then disappeared, her energy dissolving into air.

    Despite having the Eyes of Heaven, Ciel was unaware of the two women''s existence as he was too busy, now he began licking Mu Yixue''s neck.

    The woman enjoyed the touch of his tongue by closing her eyes, moaning softly every now and then.

    "Kekeke!" A chuckling sound echoed from a certain corner of the ark.

    The sound was extremely clear and exuded an extraordinary aura. The Ice Pce disciples including I and Kaiya could not help but stare in its direction.

    Even Mu Yixue opened her eyes which instantly trembled and widened.

    She hurriedly pushed Ciel, finally remembering where they were.

    Her face became very red with embarrassment. If there was a cave nearby, she would definitely jump into it to hide.

    She hurriedly stood up and straightened her dress.

    "Senior Sister," she said politely, trying to act normal which unfortunately failed.

    Hearing the nickname she used to address her, the Ice Pce disciples who did not yet know who she was quickly saluted her.

    Mu Yixue had told them that she was already a God, so they truly treated her as a peerless figure.

    Even I cupped her fist to her.

    Kaiya who was also her junior called her Senior Sister just like Mu Yixue did.

    Thetter was now very worried that Rin was angry with her for this even though she had often heard that Rin had an easy-going personality. She herself was much colder than her.

    Surprisingly Rin justughed and calmly asked, "what are you worried about, Sister Junior? Don''t worry, I''m not against romance, anyone can have fun."

    Her sincere-sounding words shocked Mu Yixue so much that her lips parted and she was speechless.

    Meanwhile, Ciel stood up quite slowly.

    After standing up, he looked at Rin curiously.

    He did not salute like the others because of his higher status, and his gaze was really no different from that of a normal man looking at a normal beautiful woman.

    He scrutinized her face so carefully that the shape of her lips appeared in his brain and then he observed her beautiful body.

    Rin did not seem bothered by his gaze. The truth was she was used to being stared at like that when she was not yet a God because her beauty that had its own uniqueness had always appealed to the men of her generation.

    "So you are Miss Rin?" said Ciel, speaking first.

    Although the woman had not introduced herself so it was uncertain whether she was the Ice Goddess'' first disciple or second disciple, but Ciel could already guess.

    "That''s right," Rin replied immediately.

    She then took a step towards Ciel.

    "Honestly, I didn''t reject your status because I know you rely on your own abilities or perhaps you really are the son of my master. Either way, I recognize your status. However, I am not used to being polite to anyone other than my teacher, so I would like you to understand my behavior," she said.

    Apparently even though she had already heard the rebuttal about the rumor that Ciel was the son of the Ice Goddess, she still had such spections.

    Ciel did not care about her spections, he was more interested in her request.

    ording to his guess, the other disciples of the Ice Goddess would not easily acknowledge his status let alone pay respect to him. After all, they were already Gods. They were actually great figures who were highly respected wherever they went.

    Honoring someone who was still weak and much younger would make them awkward even if that person was their son.

    Only, Rin seemed to have a different way of thinking.

    She did not reject Ciel''s status, and the reason she was being respectful was because she was not used to that way of life.

    For this, Ciel needed toment because her reasoning was not entirely eptable to him.

    "I''m notpletely selfish, but if you want to have a unique status, at least show me something interesting," Ciel said, wanting to see how she showed him about herself.

    Hearing his words, Rin suddenly seemed to think.

    "Come on," she said afterward. "Isn''t it natural for a charming woman like me to have a unique status?"

    After saying that, she suddenly grabbed Ciel''s hand, her face even closer to his.

    "If you look closely, you look very cute, how about I call you little brother and you call me sister? Well, being an adopted sister doesn''t seem bad, right?" she added.

    Ciel showed a strange expression at her words so he looked into her reddish-colored eyes.

    In the Ice Pce he had only known cold, robot-like women. Now he found one that waspletely different. He became more interested.

    "Of course, it''s not bad," he replied.

    Using his other hand, he touched one of her hair ponytails which was surprisingly soft.

    Rin''s eyes nced to the side strangely, but she seemed unperturbed.

    "Little brother, you are really naughty, directly trying to do something strange to your older sister," she said.

    "Don''t be surprised, I''m just like that. If I had a beautiful elder sister, I would also want to have herpletely," Ciel replied, not hiding his thoughts so that the Ice Pce disciples, Mei Mei, and Mu Yixue were stunned.

    Perhaps Rin also did not expect the way of thinking, her mouth opened even though she regarded Ciel as a very attractive abnormality in the Ice Pce.

    She was unable to say anything for a while while Ciel continued to stroke her hair ponytail.

    Rin was also considered an abnormality by Roxanne. Perhaps not an exaggeration, but clearly she was more interested in a more free and rxed life plus romance.

    Unfortunately so far she had been holding back due to the strict rules of the Ice Pce.

    Ever since Ciel appeared, that rule seemed to have disappeared. Even the youngest disciple of the Ice Goddess was alreadypletely different.

    Rin felt happy and excited about this. However, of course she also had doubts as her heart needed time to be ready.

    After a moment of silence, she said, "By the way little brother, there is now a great opportunity here. It''s something that can change anyone''s fate, I''m sure you''re very interested when you find out, how about we talk about it first so we can strategize. Although we have very strong disciples, there is another side that is just as strong. We won''t be able to win without a brilliant strategy."

    At this point, Rin chose to change the topic first.

    Besides the fact that the opportunity was indeed something very important, she also wanted to calm down first.

 Chapter 160 Yasmin

    <h4>Chapter 160 Yasmin</h4>

    "What exactly was that?" asked Ciel.

    When thinking about it, Ciel was curious, but also did not consider it that important. After all, he had two unrivaled treasures, one of which guaranteed his cultivation sess.

    If he fucked Rin who had divine cultivation, the result would definitely be better than that chance. He could directly break through to the Demigod Realm.

    "There''s no need to rush, how about we eat first, I''ve already booked a restaurant to wee you," Rin replied so the Ice Pce disciples who were also curious had to endure their curiosity.

    Ciel was also interested in this desert culture, so he did not mind.

    "Alright," he replied.

    "Hehe..." Rin gave a shortugh before signaling everyone to get off the ark.

    They then left the area where the ark hadnded. It was private property belonging to the Ice Pce.

    Arriving on the road, Ciel saw many people dressed in desert-style clothing.

    After taking a closer look, he found their physiques seemed stronger than average. Each of them had hands full of muscles.

    What interested him the most were the camels here, which were also very numerous.

    They were huge, had long legs and necks.

    Some of them even had wings, perhaps a unique breed as their aura was one level more majestic than ordinary camels.

    There is also no shortage of beautiful women here.

    They give off a sweet impression with their tanned skin and long ck hair that always seems to be blowing in the wind.

    The group from the Ice Pce was particrly eye-catching. Admiration instantly appeared in their eyes when they saw those beauties with pale white skin.

    Mu Yixue for example, who had a strong impression as an ice princess was gazed at as if she was a rare diamond.

    Of course, for all the women, they were more attracted to Ciel because he was the only man in the group.

    "That way!" Rin who took the lead directed the way. She walked leisurely with a faint smile always on her face.

    Her calm aura sometimes made her look like an ordinary woman.

    As she walked, she approached Kaiya, chatting in a low voice.

    It was unknown what they were talking about, and Ciel wasn''t interested either.

    He was focused on observing the crowd.

    In some areas, he saw arguments between locals and outsiders.

    Apparently the locals here had a lot of courage. When provoked, they fought back immediately without considering the background of the enemy.

    And so far, Ciel found the locals winning every conflict.

    They didn''t just look physically strong, but they were really strong.

    Momentster, he was attracted to arge stone tform that stood in the center of arge field.

    It was the most crowded ce, Ciel saw many outsiders gathered.

    Of particr interest was the figure of the woman standing on the tform.

    She was wearing a long ck dress that covered her entire body and a veil that covered her face. Even her hair was barely visible as she wore a white shawl to partially cover her head.

    Her hands held a silver bow that asionally emitted light while her ck eyes asionally gazed at some point on the field.

    If we''re talking about her beauty, it''s hard to say, but even with that covered appearance, people who saw her were always made to feel that she was very beautiful.

    However,pared to her beauty, her iparable aura attracted people more.

    Her cultivation was at the Eighth Hegemon Stage, but she was definitely no ordinary Hegemon. Anyone could sense that she was an extremely dangerous Hegemon.

    "Little brother, are you interested in her?" Rin suddenly asked Ciel when she saw the direction of his gaze.

    Before Ciel could say anything, she exined, "Her name is Yasmin and the people of this desert honor her by calling her Princess Yasmin even though she is not a princess because there is no kingdom here and she also has an ordinary background. She''s genius number one, a rising star who is predicted to be a God in the future. Before this, many geniuses hade to challenge her only to lose. It seems that now she''s giving it to outsiders to fight if they feel great."

    "What do you think if she ispared to Yixue?" asked Ciel in response.

    Of course, if asked whether he was interested or not, he would honestly say that he was interested.

    He is still too young to be able to ignore such an amazing woman.

    "Hard to say," Rin replied while looking at Mu Yixue who was also looking at Yasmin.

    "Sister Junior, how about you challenge her?" Rin asked her.

    Unfortunately, Mu Yixue shook her head in response.

    "I won''t fight without importance," she replied.

    Rin didn''t try to force Mu Yixue if she didn''t want to, she smiled and continued talking to Ciel.

    "Little brother, if you are interested in her, I can send your proposal message to her."

    "What?" Although Ciel was a womanizer, directly proposing to a woman he had only seen for less than five minutes was still too much.

    "Kekeke, you don''t know, but marriage on this continent is a cultural imperative. You don''t get married, you will be questioned, and getting married is a must that everyone believes in including the women. When they are in their 20s, they will open up to men who want to propose to them. Polygamy is also considered somon that even upper-ss women don''t mind it at all. Introductions, friendships, love journeys, engagements, these are all unnecessary here. Everything will start after marriage." Rin went into detail about life on this continent. She seemed to know it very well.

    The information was a little surprising to the Ice Pce disciples. Mei Mei then asked, "senior, is Yasmin also the same as other women on this continent?"

    "Of course, I heard that she has even announced the requirements to be her husband. Hehehe, but even though women here are easier to marry, it takes a lot of wealth to marry them because the dowry is never small. The more the merrier," Rin replied.

    "So how is Little Brother? Don''t worry about the dowry, I will prepare everything for you. I happen to have a lot of wealth, I''m sure I can fulfill all of that woman''s needs?" She looked at Ciel with a wink of her left eye, seeming like she was baiting him.

    The fact that she was doing all this was somewhat beyond Ciel''s expectations. He was increasingly thinking that she was very good as a big sister.

    "Let''s eat first, I''ll think about it," Ciel replied.

    This would be like an arranged marriage, Ciel needed to calm down first.

    However, that didn''t mean he didn''t like this kind of thing. He thought it was interesting and worth trying.

    "Sure, but don''t think too long or you''ll be preceded by someone else," Rin replied with a softugh, reminding Ciel that there were many young geniusesing up now.

    Some of them might also propose to Yasmin.

    Ciel was not worried up to that point, of course. When it came to dealing with women, he had absolute confidence.

    Seeing Ciel''s calmness, Rin ended up taking Ciel and the others to a fancy restaurant near the area.

    Unlike the other restaurants, it was not epting guests right now. The boss and his waiters were waiting outside.

    When they saw the group from the Ice Pce, they immediately greeted them in a very friendly manner.

    "Miss Rin, youngdies, wee," said the boss who was a middle-aged man with a fat body.

    When he saw Ciel, he cupped his fist very carefully.

    "Prince, wee to my little restaurant, pleasee in," he added.

    Ciel did not respond, just stepped inside.

    Arriving inside, Rin suddenly pulled him to thergest table beside the window. It had up to ten seats.

    Mu Yixue and Mei Mei naturally followed him, and even Kaiya sat at that table as well.

    However, I apparently chose another table far away.

    In the end, Ciel sat on Rin''s left side while Mu Yixue was on Ciel''s left side.

    From where Ciel sat, the stone tform in the center of the field was clearly visible.

    At this moment, he saw a young man climbing onto it, looking magnificent in the imperial robes he wore.

    He was also brimming with confidence.

    This was a challenge.

    Unfortunately, when Ciel expected an amazing fight, the arrow Yasmin shot easily knocked the young man down.

    He lost in a single blow causing great excitement among the outside spectators while the localsughed proudly, wondering if any outside genius could defeat Yasmin.

    Even the boss of the restaurant who happened to be standing near Ciel''s table spontaneously said, "is it really as it is said, that Princess Yasmin is the pinnacle of genius that no one can match her?"

    Unfortunately, his words earned him the sharp gazes of all the Ice Palce disciples who seemed to be interested in finding out if that was the case. The boss trembled so much that sweat poured out of his body.

    "Ahh, yeahhh, how is that possible? In the Ice Pce, I''m afraid Princess Yasmin is only a second year disciple," he said hurriedly.

    Only after he said that did the res at him stop. It wasn''t that anyone was angry with his words, but it was clearly uneptable in front of them given their unparalleled achievements. After all, two of the Ice Pce disciples had already be a God. The third disciple had also already reached a peak below Gods.

    And the fourth disciple Mu Yixue was considered no less than the three.

    To the Ice Pce disciples, Yasmin looked impressive only because she had yet to meet a truly powerful opponent.

    The boss wanted to divert attention, so he waved to the waiters while shouting, "quick, quick, prepare the food. Make sure there are no mistakes."

 Chapter 161 Move

    <h4>Chapter 161 Move</h4>

    The waiters quickly brought food for Ciel and the others.

    Each was a desert specialty, such as grilled mutton and wheat bread.

    The drinks were juices made from fruits grown in the desert.

    Their scent is not overwhelming, but there is indeed something unique about them that increases the appetite of people who see them for the first time.

    Ciel cut the mutton and bread before putting both into his mouth.

    When theybined, they turned out to produce a decent vor, giving him enough satisfaction.

    It must also be because this restaurant was skilled in cooking, which was the reason Rin had chosen to bring the Ice Pce disciples here.

    Ciel continued to eat after one bite, but he did not overeat either. His eyes were more often gazing at the stone tform to watch the battle.

    There were a few other challengers during his meal, but unfortunately they all lost in humiliating fashion. Yasmin easily defeated them all.

    Since no one could match the woman, the outsiders started to get ufortable as it caused the arrogance of the locals to rise to a ridiculous point.

    People started asking for more famous geniuses to act.

    Unfortunately, absolutely no one came forward.

    "What''s going on, is everyone scared?" Mei Mei couldn''t help but wonder as she was also expecting a fiercer fight.

    "They probably lost confidence," Rin replied.

    "How is that possible?" Rin''s words seemed to surprise Mei Mei.

    "The geniuses she has defeated, although they are not the strongest, but the strongest geniuses would not be able to defeat them easily. Even to match her, it would take at least a genius equal to Sister Mu. However, how many have reached that level?"

    "Among those I know, perhaps only the daughter of the Sword God and the niece of the Elf Queen who is a Dark Elf," Ciel said suddenly after Rin finished her words.

    Hearing Ciel''s words, Rin looked at him with an interested expression.

    "You seem to know them quite well, little brother?" she said.

    Her words made Mu Yixue look ufortable.

    Ciel''s rtionship with Jian Wuxin was something she knew clearly because she even saw them kissing.

    However, was Ciel also rted to the Elf Queen''s niece?

    "Jian Wuxin is my lover while the Elf Queen''s niece, Thalia, hmmm she lost a bet with me when I came to the Elf Kingdom. She should be my ve now." Ciel did not hide that information so Rin''s mouth opened while Mu Yixue gave Ciel a strange look after knowing that Thalia was her ve, not her new lover.

    "You are indeed different, Little Brother," Rin said after she calmed down.

    "Why am I different?" asked Ciel, not understanding.

    "Yeah, unlike other guys, you managed to gather the best girls in your Harem," Rin replied with a soft chuckle.

    Ciel only smiled at her words while Mu Yixue stared down.

    In the end, it all worked out because of the Eyes of Heaven. Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin were victims of those eyes'' power.

    They had no other choice even though they epted the rtionship in the end.

    When thinking of Jian Wuxin, Ciel couldn''t help but wonder if she too woulde.

    "So what, are you going to propose to that woman?" asked Rin after she finished her meal.

    This time, Ciel nodded in response.

    "Do me a favor, sister," he said with a faint smile.

    Rinughed at that.

    "Sure!" She even stood up immediately and walked out of the restaurant.

    "You really are greedy!" Mu Yixue suddenly snorted softly, not hiding her jealousy.

    "Come on!" Ciel responded by cing his hand on her thigh and stroking it gently.

    "Do you want to continue the previous fun?" he asked, which instantly made Mu Yixue''s face blush.

    At this moment, she could feel the gazes of all the Ice Pce disciples. The jealousy from Mei Mei''s gaze was even more obvious.

    Unfortunately despite being embarrassed, Mu Yixue found her heart pounding hard, as if she wanted just that again, doing romantic things in front of the others.

    Of course, there was no way she could say that she wanted to.

    She said, "don''t ever think about that again."

    When her mind is well controlled, she naturally refuses to do that because it is too embarrassing and probably very immoral.

    Romantic things like kissing are fine, but they go beyond just kissing. They make out to the point of touching sensitive parts of each other''s bodies.

    Meanwhile, the people surrounding the stone tform where Yasmin was were startled when they saw a woman with her hair in a two-ponytail suddenly appear in front of Yasmin.

    They originally thought that she was another challenger, but couldn''t think that way anymore because the way she came was really mysterious. People immediately concluded that she was a big expert.

    Some who recognized her looked at each other.

    Apparently, Princess Yasmin also recognized Rin because she said, "Miss Rin!"

    Her voice was quiet and soft, almost inaudible but audible to many with keen hearing.

    When hearing about Miss Rin, locals or those who had already gathered information about the Eternal Desert Continent instantly recognized her.

    In the past few months, the woman had been staying in this continent and asionally doing things so her name was quite famous.

    She was not only a young God, but also a disciple of the Ice Goddess.

    No matter how amazing Yasmin was now that some people believed she could be a God, but no one dared to say she was above Miss Rin, even saying she wasparable to her was too difficult because Rin was simply too amazing.

    She had left the geniuses of her generation far behind.

    "Looks like you learned a lot about me," Rin said after hearing Yasmin say her name.

    "You''re too famous, all the gods where I studied talk about how amazing you are," Yasmin replied, saying the reason why she recognized Rin so well.

    Of course, her words amazed the others as she imed to have learned from many gods.

    This proved that those gods were so amazed by her talent that they were willing to teach her cultivation.

 Chapter 162 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 162 Decision</h4>

    "Is there something, Miss Rin?" asked Princess Yasmin. "If you havee to challenge me, I''m afraid there is no chance for me."

    "Of course, no..." Rinughed.

    "I am here as a messenger," she said.

    "Messenger?" Rin''s words were so surprising that even Yasmin raised her eyebrows.

    The question was who could make a woman like Rin send a message?

    The Ice Goddess?

    It seemed that the Goddess would not ask Rin to send a message to a junior either.

    Plus, it was impossible for the Ice Goddess to send a message to a junior.

    "You know, I have a little brother, who I''m sure you''ve heard of, the Ice Prince," Rin continued.

    "I''m here as a messenger for him because he wants to propose to you to be his wife. If you are willing, we can have the wedding ceremony immediately. Don''t worry about the dowry, I''ll make sure we give you more than you ask for."

    Rin''s voice echoed through the field, making every mouth open in surprise.

    The locals looked at each other strangely before discussing in rapid voices.

    "The Ice Prince wants to propose to Princess Yasmin, what do you think?"

    "This is interesting, will Princess Yasmin ept hin?"

    "It''s hard to say, but indeed the Ice Prince has many advantages. He is supported by two Supreme Gods, and I heard he has a very handsome face."

    "But I heard he''s only a Spiritual King?"

    "Well, that''s the thing, Princess Yasmin must also look at strengths other than background and appearance."

    People then looked at the woman, wanting to see her reaction even though all they could see were her eyes and forehead.

    At the moment, she seemed frozen, clearly shocked as well.

    Rin did not wait for her to recover from her shock, she said again, "so what do you think? Are you willing?"

    Rin''s two questions restored Princess Yasmin''s expression.

    She then replied, "please give me time to discuss!"

    "Wow!" Princess Yasmin''s answer created more excitement as it practically stated that she was considering the Ice Prince''s proposal.

    Rin smiled at that and nodded.

    "Well, we''ll wait for you," she said.

    She disappeared after saying that.

    Princess Yasmin, on the other hand, flew into the air and then towards a certain area of the city.

    There was a luxurious desert-style mansion with arge courtyard.

    It was surrounded by a magnificent wall, and guarded by desert warriors.

    Of course, it was the residence of Princess Yasmin.

    Rumor has it that some Demigods from the Eternal Desert Continent live there to support Yasmin.

    Princess Yasminnded in front of the mansion before walking into it.

    Apparently the people inside were already because they were also watching, so when Princess Yasmin came, they appeared one by one.

    Most of them were over 40 years old, consisting of both men and women.

    "Yasmin, you came to discuss, does that mean you are interested in the Ice Prince?" asked one of them, a woman wearing a long white dress, having long ck hair that reached her thighs.

    She was the most conspicuous among them because besides her aura being the deepest, she was also the most beautiful.

    "Aunt H, I won''t argue with that. I''ve seen pictures of him, I think I''mfortable with his looks. What is most important to me is his background, no one has a stronger background than him in the Realm of Life," Yasmin replied in a calm tone.

    It''s a deeply embedded culture and it''s only right for a woman from this continent to speak about the men who propose to them honestly.

    Yasmin lives with that culture, so she won''t be the same as women from elsewhere.

    "Then what do you think of his cultivation?" asked H, reminding Yasmin that Ciel was not strong as an individual.

    "If you marry a man who is much weaker than you, you might not be able to respect him sincerely. A woman who does not honor her husband after receiving a dowry and tying the holy knot is a despicable woman."

    This is also the culture of women on this continent. When married, they will regard their husbands as leaders whom they must respect and obey.

    None of them should act as if they are superior.

    Although it does seem like there is gender inequality, but they did not agree to that from the beginning.

    No matter how great they are and how rebellious their minds are, they will still assume that men are the leaders.

    H''s question made Yasmin pause for a while before she answered, "I have no problem having a weaker husband as long as he can show the attitude of a leader. As far as I know, the Ice Prince has always been able to make everyone obey him. And I don''t think that he will be weak forever."

    Yasmin''sst words made the others narrow their eyes as they recalled the news about Ciel getting the treasure from the Mountain King.

    Actually, Ciel was now watching them as he wanted to see what they were discussing.

    Yasmin''s words were enough to make him shocked. The woman had never even met him in person, only seen his image out of nowhere, but she had such an opinion.

    This confirmed that she had no objection to marrying him.

    H nodded after hearing Yasmin''s answer and said, "since it''s your decision, then I will support you, after all, you should be married at your age now. After this, I will meet the Ice Pce people and tell them that you epted the Ice Prince''s proposal. However, when do you want to hold the wedding."

    "Tomorrow is fine too," Yasmin replied.

    Here, when a decision has already been made, the sooner it is done the better, slowing down is not considered a good action as it shows hesitation and could cause the marriage to fail.

    "Okay!" H then looked at the others.

    "Tonight, prepare the ceremonial immediately," she told them.

    Only, right after she said that, there was suddenly a voice echoing from outside.

    "I am the messenger of the Divine Light Young Master,e to deliver the message of the young master who wants to marry Princess Yasmin," said the voice.

 Chapter 163 Attack

    <h4>Chapter 163 Attack</h4>

    The voice was loud, not only clearly audible in Yasmin''s mansion, but also in the vicinity so that people were attracted.

    This is quite surprising because it was just recently that the Ice Prince proposed to Yasmin. Now someone is proposing to her again.

    When I think about it, it seems like a challenge topete.

    However, people also couldn''tment much because the Divine Light Young Master had a very high status.

    He was a disciple of the God of Light, a Supreme God, who was the First and Oldest God in the Realm of Life.

    His influence was naturally huge, his sect which was the Sect of Light had the most disciples in addition to controlling thergest territory. Even the number of gods in the sect besides the God of Light itself was more than five.

    That was all not counting their connections that were everywhere. They were friends with many parties, even many gods had gained their favor when they were young.

    One did not need to be the sect''s young master to not fear anyone, not to mention being its young master.

    At this moment, Yasmin, Aunt H, and the others were dumbfounded, looking at each other in confusion as Yasmin herself had just decided that she would ept the Ice Prince''s proposal.

    Now there was another choice.

    Although it seems that the Ice Prince is still superior in terms of background, the Divine Light Young Master is not far behind. Plus, he had a very exceptional talent, enough to make him im to be unrivaled in his generation.

    "Yasmin, have you changed your mind? You can think about it again, I heard that Young Master Divine Light has a good personality, always treating others with courtesy. There have actually been rumors that he is curious about you," said H.

    Although Yasmin has decided, it is not official yet, and has not been announced. Yasmin can still change her decision if she wants to.

    She was not considered to be offending any party even if she chose the Divine Light Young Master. After all, the proposal distance between that man and the Ice Prince is not far.

    If any party was offended, then they could only be said to have a petty heart.

    Only, Yasmin frowned as she replied, "Young Master Divine Light has been here since a few days ago. He never tried to do this. I''m afraid he''s not really sincere or has doubts."

    Yasmin was only thinking logically. That the Ice Prince proposed to her only moments after she arrived proved that he was instantly attracted to her.

    However, the Divine Light Young Master never did that.

    He was curious about her, but he might also have doubts. For example, doubts about her figure.

    Although she gave a very beautiful impression, it could be that she was not that beautiful when her face was revealed.

    Now that he proposed to her, it was probably only because he didn''t want her to fall to the Ice Prince.

    As a woman, Yasmin still knows how to choose a man. Compared to all factors, confidence is something more important.

    Meanwhile, at the restaurant where Ciel and the others were, the atmosphere was quite frozen.

    To the Ice Pce, this seemed as if a provocation to them for following their actions right after they did them.

    Even Rin who had just returned frowned slightly.

    "Little Brother, are you offended? If you are offended, let''s attack their residence," Rin said suddenly.

    Although Ciel was not happy with the man called the Divine Light Young Master, Rin''s words still left him dumbfounded.

    Directly attack? What does that mean?

    Although what she meant was clear, Ciel still needed to think to digest her words.

    This was basically attacking the party that was trying topete with them.

    Although the sect''s actions seemed provocative, this was actually a fairpetition, so getting angry and raging over this was a bit too much.

    That''s just it, Ciel felt that Rin''s idea wasn''t entirely bad.

    Considered petty, so what? This was the world of cultivation, showing strength was always the most attractive way.

    Of course, when we talk about strength, the opposing side cannot be underestimated either.

    "Are you sure, sister Rin?" asked Ciel.

    He was starting to agree, but for him it was necessary to be certain that they would win.

    If they lost, then it would be like jumping into shit.

    Even if the fight was only evenly matched, as the attacker he thought it would be a bit embarrassing.

    "No need to worry, hmm, they are only apanied by a weak old god, I can make him immobilized and then beat up the rest," Rin replied, brimming with confidence.

    Indeed, although the Sect of Light had many Gods, all of them were old, they did not have great young blood. Some of their geniuses have yet to break through.

    Old age might not make a God weaker, but Rin who reached that stage at a young age had many advantages that the others did not. One of them was that herbat power was much stronger.

    "Alright!" Ciel finally nodded, epting the decision.

    "Let''s go!" Rin stood up, urging all the Ice Pce students to follow.

    No one objected when she took the lead. All the disciples looked excited.

    Even I came forward. She had always been proud of being the First Elder of the Ice Pce.

    When provoked like this, she couldn''t keep quiet.

    In a short period of time, the Ice Pce''s movements attracted the attention of the people.

    And it didn''t take long before they realized that they were actually heading towards where the people of the Sect of Light lived.

    Yasmin and the others had yet to respond to the Divine Light Young Master''s messenger when they heard the news about it.

    "What do they want to do?" One of the people wondered, confused by the Ice Pce''s movements.

    "Don''t tell me they want to attack the Sect of Light?" Aunt H spected because the Ice Pce belonged to a group that often fought when they were outside even though they wereposed of women.

    Hearing that spection, Yasmin''s eyes could not help but show deep interest.

    This was indeed interesting to her because it made her feel that Ciel decided to fight for her.

    "Let''s see," the others said curiously.

    They then went to the highest floor of the mansion.

    From there, they could see clearly by relying on their eyes that could reach far areas.

    Even Yasmin''s eyes are enough to look at the entire city.

    Quickly, she found Ciel walking beside Rin, looking rxed.

    This was the first time she had seen him in person.

    Compared to the picture, she had to admit that Ciel was much more striking.

    His face which was abination of handsome and beautiful easily attracted her further, making her want to keep looking at him.

    She thought that despite Ciel''s one w, he was indeed a man worthy of her serving as a wife. He also gave the impression of being a good ce to lean on.

    Ciel and the others soon arrived in front of the residence of the people of the Sect of Light.

    It was a vast and luxurious ce. It was full of buildings that emitted light. When establishing headquarters in other territories, the Sect of Light always disyed their elemental power so that people who passed by and looked could get an idea of what the sect was like.

    Plus, it doesn''t have any fortifications surrounding it, so you can see every side clearly.

    They are probably so confident that no one would dare to step inside their territory even without barriers and guards.

    Of course, when the entire group from the Ice Pce came, there was no way they could remain indifferently in their residence.

    One by one, the Light Sect disciples came out, gathered, and approached the Ice Pce disciples.

    They varied, from the young to the old could be found.

    "Miss Rin, is there something?" One of them, an old man wearing a white robe asked.

    He had eyes that emitted light while his aura seemed to be able to turn night into day.

    Rin nced at him but did not respond, and her nce was enough to make the old man stagger to the point of almost falling, surprising the students since he was a Peak Demigod. How could he stagger with just a nce?

    Rin''s actions basically stated that he was not qualified to speak to her.

    It just so happened that not all the members of the Sect of Light hade out yet, so Rin and the others needed to wait some more.

    It was not long before a new group came out of the residence.

    They consisted of only five people with two of them walking in front.

    One of them was a hunched-over old man, not emitting any light, but looking at him gave a sensation like looking at the sun from an inch away.

    When looking at him, Rin snorted softly.

    On the other hand, Ciel was interested in the young man beside the old man.

 Chapter 164 Chosen

    <h4>Chapter 164 Chosen</h4>

    The young man had long white hair that seemed to radiate light.

    His eyes were like a holy sea, pure white.

    He had a handsome face that whenbined with the power of his light, could make women go crazy with fascination.

    His aura was also mysterious and deep, as if he cultivated in an entirely different way.

    He was undoubtedly a striking genius, possessing strength far above average.

    Of course, Ciel couldn''t say that he was a genius one level above Mu Yixue, he thought they were still on par, but obviously this man was more experienced, probably because he had already adventured in many ces.

    His cultivation was also already at the Hegemon Ninth Stage. It was already at the threshold, it only took one touch to break through.

    The factor of all that was actually because he was a few years older, so it was natural that he had that advantage.

    Because he was also looking at him, so their eyes met instantly.

    Even so, the first to speak was still the old man beside him.

    "Miss Rin, why did youe to our ce in such a frenzied manner?" the old man asked Rin.

    He was actually also a famous figure in the Realm of Life, known as the God of Life Light, using the word life because his light could give people life force.

    Basically, he could make an army stronger.

    "We are here to ask for an exnation," Rin replied.

    "What exnation?" the old man asked.

    "Isn''t it obvious? We Ice Pce just proposed to Princess Yasmin, now you''re doing it too, isn''t this a provocation?" Rin unhesitatingly spoke her mind even though her words might sound strange as this was a protest that should not have been uttered.

    However, when people saw Rin say that, they could not help but think that the Ice Pce was domineering, not petty.

    This of course had a difference as the word domineering described people who were powerful, having the strength to back up their unreasonable attitudes.

    "I did not expect you to make such a big deal out of this little thing," replied the God of Life Light, shaking his head.

    "So what, if you can''t give my little brother an exnation, we''ll fight here," Rin replied, adamant. She even slightly released her aura which easily cooled the hot desert air.

    The God of Life Light seemed distracted by Rin''s aura, as if he already knew the oue in the event of a fight.

    At this moment, the Divine Light Young Master, Gabriel, suddenly said, "Miss Rin, it''s my decision, so if you want to ask for an exnation, it''s more suitable for me to give one."

    He looked at Rin before continuing, "but I don''t think it''s right for you to ask for an exnation. It should be him."

    After saying that, he looked at Ciel again.

    "And what is your exnation?" Apparently Ciel asked straight away, showing a clear demeanor without the slightest hesitation.

    "Well, I can only say that I like Princess Yasmin, is there a problem if I propose to her?" Gabriel replied.

    "You''re doing it at the wrong time," Ciel replied.

    "So? Are you afraid ofpetition?" Garbiel gave Ciel a faint smile that was actually a smile of mockery and challenge.

    It seemed that it was not only because he did not want Yasmin to fall to Ciel, but also because of his hostility towards Ciel.

    This was not a strange problem even though they had just met. Two people being hostile sometimes doesn''t need a reason, just because of the ce where they are.

    "I''m here topete in the fairest way possible," Ciel replied calmly.

    "Do you want to fight with me?" asked Gabriel.

    "No, let''s just war. See who wins. If the war here is not enough, let''s move on to a bigger war. Your sect against the Ice Pce and the Elf Kingdom."

    "..."

    People were stunned when they heard Ciel''s words because if there was a war between the three factions, the entire Realm of Life could be shaken into disarray.

    The problem was that a war between them would definitely involve many other powerful factions being forced to join one of the sides.

    "Young man, be careful with your words, you think you have the right to say that?" The God of Life Light said in a quite loud voice to Ciel.

    He looked so angry that he probably would have pped Ciel across the face if there was no Rin beside him.

    Ciel''s words were indeed excessive as they should have been spoken by great figures, not juniors like Ciel. Even a God like him could not rightfully utter those words.

    Unfortunately he had forgotten Ciel''s identity.

    Rinughed and said, "trust me old man, my little brother can make it happen, don''tpare him to the little junior beside you."

    Rin said those words because she wanted to remind everyone that Ciel was different.

    Being called Little Junior, Gabriel looked unhappy, but there was nothing he could say when Rin spoke about it.

    What made him even more unhappy was the way Rin seemed to portray Ciel as being on a different level to him.

    Meanwhile, Yasmin, Aunt H, and the others were also surprised by Ciel''s words.

    They imagined that scenario happening, and it scared them.

    If it all happened, the starting point of the problem would actually be them.

    "Aunt H, I''m already convinced that Ice Prince is the right one to be my husband, can you go over there and tell them about this," Yasmin suddenly said to H.

    Thetter opened her mouth as she was taken aback again.

    However, she didn''t think much either, she nodded before taking a step.

    "Sorry," she said as whe appeared near the Ice Pce and Sect of Light''s group.

    Her appearance startled the people so their focus shifted to her.

    Ciel, Rin, Gabriel, the God of Life Light stared at her, waiting for her to speak as they could all guess the reason for her arrival.

    She didn''t try to dy either, she simply said what she wanted to say.

    "Princess Yasmin has decided to ept the Ice Prince''s proposal."

    She looked at Ciel when she said that and then looked at Gabriel and the God of Life Light whose expressions became visibly unfamiliar.

    "I''m sorry Your Majesty, Young Master, but this is already her decision. Princess Yasmin has her own considerations in choosing a mate," she told them.

    This sudden announcement still surprised Ciel while Rinughed charmingly.

    "I knew that girl was smart. She does know how to choose a husband well," she said, ncing at the God of the Life Light with a sardonic look.

    The spectators watching from afar looked at each other, wondering what made Princess Yasmin make such a quick decision.

    At the same time, H spoke again but to Ciel. "Prince, we believe that the wedding should not be postponed once it has been decided. Therefore, we n to hold the ceremony tomorrow at Yasmin''s residence. We will prepare everything, you just need toe with the dowry we asked for."

    "Of course," Ciel replied directly, even he wanted tough with joy.

    Married!

    He was finally going to do it soon.

    From the earth to this world, despite having experience with beautiful women, he had never actually gotten married, he was filled with curiosity towards it.

    Of course, he would not refuse.

    It was just that he was getting jealous looks from Mu Yixue and Mei Mei.

    They were in contact with him first, but there was no such thing as marriage.

    Yasmin whom he just met today is suddenly going to marry him.

    What worries them is whether that means Yasmin''s status will be higher because she will officially be a wife?

    The problem with all of this is actually that the Ice Pce prohibits marriage, which in turn makes marriage seem like a very foreign thing there.

    Even when Ciel had rtionships with the women there, he was made to feel as if there was no need for marriage to establish their rtionships.

    Of course, he didn''t think Yasmin would have a higher status.

    In the end, she would be no different from Mu Yixue and the others.

    Whose status was higher would be determined by their respective abilities while by his side.

    Ciel chose not to say anything about this, he thought things needed to flow naturally.

    He then looked at Gabriel who seemed to not believe what was happening.

    He was obviously very confident. Even he was very confident that Yasmin would prefer him.

    Although Ciel had a unique status, his status was also extraordinary. Most importantly he was a genius with great potential.

    No matter how he thought about it, he felt he was a better choice for a husband.

    However, why was Ciel the chosen one.

    "There doesn''t seem to be any need forpetition between us, yeah this at least saves you the trouble because your sect won''t be able to win," Ciel said, mocking him so tantly that the Sect of Light disciples became angry.

    "Brat, if you dare, have a duel with our Young Master," said one of them in a loud voice.

    Because he was too angry, he no longer cared about the consequences.

    "Right!" The others instantly agreed to his words.

    "If you''re so brave, fight our young master head-on," they said simultaneously.

 Chapter 165 Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 165 Beautiful</h4>

    Ciel was toozy to respond to those little disciples.

    He also didn''t wait for Gabriel''s response, he was more focused on H.

    "Madam, be sure to make a very big ceremony, invite whoever you want. Later, I will send the Ice Pce disciples to help," he said.

    "Thank you Prince, but we can do it ourselves. You don''t have to worry a bit, we''ll make sure you''re mesmerized by the ceremony," H replied, declining Ciel''s offer of help.

    "I see! But don''t forget to contact us if there are any problems or anyone tries to cause trouble." Ciel did not push H, but still offered her help.

    "I will!" H nodded and said, "now I''m going back first."

    After Ciel nodded, H quickly disappeared from there.

    In a few moments, she reappeared in front of Yasmin.

    "Since you have already decided and the Ice Prince has been informed, it is no longer possible for you to change your decision. Now, you must stay in your room until tomorrow''s ceremony," H told Yasmin.

    Thetter nodded lightly, looking like she had no burden at all.

    It seemed that she was already one hundred percent sure that Ciel was the right choice to be her husband.

    News of this quickly spread throughout the Eternal Desert Continent.

    Every outsider who came was notified and invited, leaving them confused because their purpose ofing to this continent was for an opportunity, but suddenly there was a wedding before that.

    Even so, no one had any reservations about a big party on another continent.

    People looked forward to it with curiosity and excitement.

    Some who liked to praise without hesitation hailed the Ice Prince as apetent man for easily conquering Princess Yasmin.

    At this time, Ciel had already returned to the Ice Pce property in the desert city.

    Only, Rin suddenly left when he and the others arrived there. She said that there was something she needed to take care of, and would return tomorrow.

    Ciel couldn''t stop her even though he was d she was beside him because she was indeed the only different woman in the Ice Pce.

    In the end, Ciel directly entered his room, choosing not to join the Ice Pce disciples for the time being because tomorrow was his wedding day so he needed to rest quietly first.

    He chose to meditate, releasing spiritual energy from his body and then absorbing new ones to renew. He did so to feel more refreshed.

    Slowly, he began to try to sleep.

    It was afortable sleep as he went to bed early so his sleep time was very long.

    When he woke up, he felt so refreshed that she sat up right away.

    Right after he sat up, there was a sudden knock on his bedroom door.

    "Ciel, are you awake?" Mu Yixue''s voice echoed from outside.

    Ciel didn''t know what the woman wanted to do, he replied, e in, it''s unlocked!"

    After he said that, the door was instantly opened, revealing the figure of Mu Yixue who looked beautiful in a short dress plus a neat bun of hair.

    When looking at her, Ciel felt that her appearance was a little more mature.

    She was actually carrying a tray on which were several tes.

    Ciel saw grilled meat, eggs, and some snacks like fried potatoes and such.

    This surprised Ciel a little, he couldn''t help but ask, "are you cooking for me?"

    "I don''t want to starve and faint during your wedding," Mu Yixue replied.

    Cielughed strangely at her answer because it was such an absurd reason. Even if he really was still a Spiritual King, he wouldn''t faint from not eating for one day.

    "You''re still a good wife, really know how to pay attention to your husband," Ciel said. Even deliberately emphasizing the words wife and husband to make Mu Yixue feel less depressed about her marriage.

    Sure enough, she rolled her eyes, but didn''t want to say anything. She continued walking towards him until she reached his bedside before trying to ce the tray on the bed.

    However, Ciel suddenly moved, put his hand around her waist, and pulled her to the center of the bed until she was sitting right next to him.

    "What are you doing?" Mu Yixue was still surprised by his actions even though things like this were verymon between them.

    "Let''s eat together," Ciel replied with a faint smile, taking the tray in his hand and cing it on his own and Mu Yixue''s thighs.

    Surprisingly Mu Yixue calmed down after that.

    "I guess I don''t have to worry about you just for having more women," she said and even rested her head on his shoulder.

    "I love all my women," Ciel replied with a quietugh, not expecting that Mu Yixue would talk about that.

    It seemed that she did have a great concern about bing an unloved wife again.

    The problem was that in a short period of time Ciel''s number of women increased very quickly. As his first woman, she naturally had a harder time epting because there were days where only she was Ciel''s woman.

    "Come on!" Ciel stabbed one piece of meat with a fork, then aimed it at Mu Yixue''s mouth, startling the woman.

    She spontaneously opened her mouth and epted the meat he sent.

    Her neck turned red for a moment, and then she retaliated by doing the same.

    "Eat more, I cooked it especially for you, not for me," she said, feeding Ciel again before thetter could feed her again.

    In the end, Ciel had trouble feeding him because she kept moving first.

    Since that was what she wanted, Ciel started trying to enjoy her service.

    It didn''t take long before the tray was empty.

    "Now it''s time for you to take a bath," Mu Yixue said as she ced the tray on the table.

    "Sure, but I want you to apany me," Ciel replied, hugging her waist firmly before standing up.

    Mu Yixue helplessly followed his wishes.

    In the bathroom, they got naked together, but not to the point of making love. They just hugged each other, did romantic things like kissing, and caressed each other''s bodies.

 Chapter 166 Another Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 166 Another Conflict</h4>

    After they are done showering, they get dressed.

    Today, Ciel was wearing clothes from the Ice Continent consisting of a blue shirt and long pants.

    He didn''t want to wear clothes that were too much trouble, as long as they werefortable and good.

    However, Mu Yixue seemed to think differently.

    She wore a long ck dress that was quite tight with brownce wrapped around her stomach.

    Her hair was in a neat bun so that her neck was clearly exposed either in front or behind. She wore a pair of long gold earrings and a sword-shaped jeweled ne.

    Thebination of it all made her so striking that her beauty seemed to reach another level.

    She would practically make all young girls feel inferior. She was the only noble, the others were just country girls.

    Without a doubt, any young man who saw her would definitely fall in love to the point of her image always appearing in their minds.

    Even though she had just taken a bath with him, Ciel was still mesmerized.

    Of course, he also smiled wryly as Mu Yixue seemed to want to show who she was and her level both as a cultivator and as a woman.

    Ciel couldn''t protest because that she was willing toe to his wedding was already pretty amazing.

    Not all women would be that tolerant.

    Seeing Ciel''s expression mesmerized by her, Mu Yixue revealed a faint, almost imperceptible smile.

    At this point, she even had the confidence of being able to make Ciel lose control so he stripped her again, then fucked her, forgetting about his marriage for a few moments.

    "Let''s go, the others are waiting in the courtyard," she said, choosing not to do anything strange, but to invite Ciel toe out immediately.

    Ciel nodded before stepping out of the room, and went straight to the courtyard as the living room was alreadypletely empty.

    When they arrived in the courtyard, Mu Yixue with her striking appearance quickly caught the attention of the Ice Pce disciples to the point of being mesmerized even though they were already familiar with her. Even Mei Mei who was wearing her best clothes was mesmerized to the point of her mouth opening.

    She spontaneously stared at her own figure, trying topare only to find that she was really far below Mu Yixue''s level.

    In the courtyard, Ciel saw two white horses pulling arge golden carriage.

    Inside the carriage he saw many treasures, from artifacts to rare nts. Each of them exuded such an extraordinary aura that the carriage seemed like a heavenly item.

    It made it difficult for people to stop staring at it, even arousing greed in their hearts.

    "What do you think, Little Brother? This is the dowry you will give to your future wife," said Rin who was already there.

    It seemed she had prepared it allst night.

    This morning, she was still sporting the same style, wearing a short skirt with her hair in a two-ponytail.

    "Sister Rin, thank you," Ciel replied in response.

    He felt even more pleased with her because she was truly like a real sister, having prepared everything for him.

    "What matters is that you''re happy..." Rin chuckled after hearing Ciel''s thanks.

    After that, she stared back and forth between Ciel and Mu Yixue.

    "Maybe when we get back, we should have a wedding between you two," she said.

    Mu Yixue was still blushing when Rin spoke.

    "Senior Sister, you can''t say that nonsense or the master will get angry," she said.

    "She can''t get angry as long as Little Brother Ciel wants to," Rin replied, looking at Ciel and adding, "right, Little Brother?"

    "Probably not..." Ciel shook his head, choosing to argue. "Maybe the Goddess will kick me in the face," he said.

    "Hehehe, you really know how to be modest." Rinughed.

    "Let''s go, people are arriving now. We can''t bete so others think we''re not serious," she added as she waved her hand.

    The two white horses pulling the carriage moved immediately when they received the signal from Rin.

    The others then followed behind the carriage.

    Rin had actually advised Ciel to ride his horse (Pegasus), but Ciel refused as he just wanted to walk now, enjoying the ride.

    Compared to yesterday, there were more outsiders today so the locals suddenly seemed like a minority.

    They gathered on each side of the road to see Ciel and the others.

    Some counted the number of treasures in the carriage.

    Of course, there were those who started congratting Ciel on her marriage even though it hadn''t started yet.

    On the way, Ciel and the others apparently encountered a group from the Sect of Light where there was even Gabriel and the God of Life Light, their two main figures.

    The direction they were headed in was obviously Yasmin''s residence where the wedding would be held.

    When they met them, Ciel''s group still halted their steps.

    "Tsk! Tsk! What''s going on? Are you guys going to the wedding too?" asked Rin, looking at the God of Life Light and Garbiel.

    The God of Life Light''s face twitched from hearing that, he snorted coldly as he replied, "we were invited, so we came as civilized people. Do you think failing to get married will frustrate us. Hehehehe, don''t joke, there are so many other more beautiful women out there for our young master to choose from."

    When the God of Life Light said that, Gabriel was actually staring at Mu Yixue, seemingly mesmerized by her, evident from his eyes.

    Yesterday he hadn''t paid much attention to her because he was focused on Ciel, but today he was finally so amazed that he thought if Mu Yixue openly allowed people to propose to her like Yasmin did, he would propose to her without hesitation, even ready to fight it out.

    Her beauty was indeed worthy of a fight to the death.

    Ciel noticed Gabriel''s gaze, so after the God of Life Light finished speaking, he asked, "what are you looking at? Don''t tell me you want my woman too after yesterday trying to propose to the woman I proposed to."

    He mocked him in addition to asking.

    The God of Life Light wanted to snort at Ciel for his words, but when looking at Gabriel''s eyes, he couldn''t help but think that thetter did have such thoughts.

    "Hehehe, junior, don''t fantasize too much about things you can''t have or it will be a demon in your heart, making it difficult for your cultivation to progress." Rin advised Gabriel whileughing softly.

    "What''s wrong with wishing for something? Miss Mu looks beautiful, maybe she''s hoping for someone to fall in love with her and take her away from dirty hands," Gabriel replied, forming his own opinion that surprised even Mu Yixue.

    "How impolite are your words, and you dare im to be the Divine Light Young Master," Mu Yixue replied, instantly responding.

    "Miss Mu, if you are honest, and willing to ept me, we can fight together." Unfortunately, the man seemed to still believe in his own opinion.

    At this point, even the God of Life Light was frozen and confused.

    He suddenly felt that the God of Light''s disciple who he thought had an extraordinary future had be a fool because of yesterday''s defeat.

 Chapter 167 Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 167 Arrived</h4>

    Seeing that the man had begun to tantly desire Mu Yixue, Ciel couldn''t help but be annoyed.

    "You really think in a disgusting way, yeah, I guess you''re just an uncivilized guy who happened to be born in a good body, but in reality you''re worse than a frog," Ciel said, directly insulting him.

    Right after that, Mu Yixue added, "You should stop overestimating yourself. Do you think you have any appeal? Hmm, after one defeat, you already look like an idiot. Sorry, but I always feel happy when I''m with Ciel."

    She grabbed Ciel''s hand when she said that, then leaned her head on his shoulder, showing Gabriel and everyone else that their rtionship was pure.

    Although there was indeed coercion in the beginning, unfortunately the end result was still happiness.

    Ciel smiled at Mu Yixue''s actions, and returned the favor by wrapping one arm around her waist.

    He looked at Gabriel''s face which had finally turned gloomy again, giving him a grin before saying, "let''s go, there''s no point in talking to a genius who bes an idiot after one defeat."

    He took a step, followed by the others.

    As they moved on, Rin said to the God of Life Light, "maybe the God of Light doesn''t know how to pick the right students. I''m serious, he''s just trash, you''ll soon see how his weak heart interferes with his cultivation until he really struggles to progress."

    Rin''s words this time made the old man frown.

    He was not a stupid man because he too had once been an unrivaled genius.

    So far, he considered Gabriel''s talent to be above his so he was optimistic about him.

    However, he also knew how important one''s heart was to go further.

    When seeing Gabriel''s increasingly bad attitude, he couldn''t help but agree with Rin''s words.

    The problem was that earlier he had talked about there being no annoying problems if they only had a failed marriage.

    Unfortunately Gabriel still seemed to be bothered.

    As Ciel''s group was getting further away, the God of Life Light patted Gabriel on the back.

    "You must calm down, don''t keep getting provoked by the enemy. In the Seven Realms, there are still many beautiful and talented women like that girl, as long as you show good results in your cultivation, your master will definitely help you marry the woman you dream of." At this point, the God of Life Light could only advise Gabriel.

    However, the man still had difficulty hiding the gloom from his face.

    Ciel and the others didn''t take long to arrive at Yasmin''s residence.

    It was already fully decorated for the wedding ceremony, using various traditional things from the continent.

    The street in front of it was full of dining tables, which were also full of food for the guests, and although it was still very early in the morning, the number of guests had already filled almost every corner around the Yasmin residence.

    There was a stage there where a group of beautiful women were dancing, a spectacle that caught the attention of almost everyone.

    The closer to the stage, the stronger the aura of the people, clearly those from the major factions.

    However, in the Realm of Life, there weren''t manyrge factions that couldpete with the Ice Pce.

    The Sect of Light was one of them, but it was almost as if they had already lost.

    The Jian n which was the n of the Sword God was unfortunately not present.

    Lastly the Elf Kingdom, they are in this city, but haven''t shown up until now.

    Of course, if they did show up, they would still have to stand behind Ciel because he was their Young King. No, now he was their King because of his rtionship with the Elf Queen.

    The rest of the factions were basically just second-tier factions in front of the Ice Pce.

    When Ciel and the others came, they stood up to give a wee.

    At the same time, H and several young women approached Ciel and the others.

    Today, the middle-aged woman looked beautiful in a demure bright blue dress, making her look very elegant.

    In terms of beauty, Ciel thought she was a littleckingpared to Madam Maya and Madam Zhou, but she had the advantage in terms of aura.

    It''s not just about her cultivation, but she does possess more modesty and has a more determined heart.

    "Wee, Ice Prince, Miss Rin, Miss Mu, Miss I, Miss Kaiya," she said as she arrived in front of them, greeting them one by one.

    She was so calm that even the carriage that held the treasure was not looked at by her.

    "So, can we go in now?" asked Rin in response.

    "Go ahead, that''s your ce," H replied as she pointed her hand in a certain direction where there were tables that were more luxurious than the others.

    Before they took a step, she continued, "before that, the dowry must be handed over first. Then, you will all have breakfast, enjoy all the performances until the end. After all that, then we start the wedding. This is the way all residents of the Eternal Desert Continent get married."

    She exined everything thoroughly and politely so nothing seemed strange when she talked about asking for the dowry first.

    And she was definitely not greedy as she still had notid eyes on the carriage. Everything she said was pure and her request was pure because it was the culture.

    Getting married here is easy and the women treat their husbands as kings, but of course the price won''t be cheap.

    Rinughed in response, telling the two horses pulling the carriage toe forward.

    "Please take it, I have included everything that must be fulfilled," she said.

    Only after Rin said that did H look at the carriage.

    She nodded and ordered some people to bring the carriage into the mansion.

    It would all be handed over directly to Yasmin.

    After that, Ciel and the others were able to proceed at a leisurely pace as they had already followed the established rules.

    One by one, the disciples of the Ice Pce sat on the chairs in the area.

    The food for them was not immediately avable,ing only after they were seated.

    Of course, each dish was extremely luxurious, even beating the dishes at the restaurant yesterday.

    "Ladies and gentlemen!" Suddenly someone came on stage, but it wasn''t a woman, it was a middle-aged man who wasn''t even wearing a shirt, he was shirtless.

    He was tall and his body was full of muscles, each one looked like a stone was nted into his body.

    His hair was long and somewhat messy, even his eyes were like a pair of eggs.

    Without letting go of the aura, people still knew that he was very strong.

    Of course, her arrival was quite a confusion as people were expecting another show of beautiful women.

    Even the women were more excited to see beautiful women dancing than a middle-aged man.

    They including Ciel wondered if this was what marriage was like on the Eternal Desert Continent.

    Surprisingly after him, there were other middle-aged men who came.

    They only looked slightly weaker than him. The difference was that they were wearing robes, not just pants.

    "Little Brother, you might want to close your eyes if you don''t like looking at men," Rin said suddenly so Ciel and the others thought this was an unpleasant show for the eyes.

    In response, Ciel shook his head. "Anyway, I''m going to marry their best youngdy, whether I like it or not I''ll be a part of them after this. Yeah, I''ll watch everything they show as a courtesy to them."

    Ciel still knew how to respect the other party, what he said did not contain lies and coercion.

    His answer made Rinugh as he replied, "yeah, then you should try to enjoy it."

    Right after Rin said that, the middle-aged man spoke again.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, on the Eternal Desert Continent, we have a dance that is believed to have been created by a powerful figure in ancient times. This dance is a must show at any event. Its benefits we really don''t know, but believe it or not, it will give you joy, making you more carefree so that you seem to be a transcendent being that can ignore even the gods.

    "If you''re interested in the sensation, you can follow us. y the music..." He ended his words in a loud voice.

    Then, music that sounded like abination of ducks, camels and goats echoed from all directions.

    Surprisingly it sounded so good that it seemed like deeply crafted music.

    As soon as the sound of the music appeared, the middle-aged men began to move.

    Their first movement instantly made Ciel almost spit out the water he was drinking.

    They arranged their bodies so that they looked like ducks. Then, their hands moved up and down like ducks pping their wings.

    "Hua! Hua! Hua!" They said something in their loud voices, which matched the music and then began to pace around the stage.

    The expressions of almost everyone except the locals froze with the sight.

    "What show is this?" people said.

    Although they didn''t expect anything good, but this was worse than they expected. It was too cringe-worthy, and deserved to be called broken.

    There was no beauty or dignity, just stupidity.

    However, some local people who happened to be in the empty area started to follow their dance, even looking excited.

    "Don''t take their foolishness seriously," Rin said as sheughed at Ciel''s expression.

    "You don''t have to worry about their women, there is no foolishness like this. They have an elegant and virtuous demeanor. Actually, it''s a way of relieving stress under hot weather."

    "I think I need to take back my words," Ciel replied.

    He suddenly felt impatient and wanted the wedding to start immediately.

    Surprisingly enough, Gabriel who happened to have just arrived and was invited to sit in a special seat said while looking at Ciel, "boy, how about we make a bet, the loser has to join them?"

 Chapter 168 Fight

    <h4>Chapter 168 Fight</h4>

    "What bet?" Ciel was surprised by the man''s sudden invitation.

    It instantly drew everyone''s attention because to them this was a more interesting show. There was nothing more exciting than seeing the conflict of the two young masters of the great factions.

    Even the other great faction''s young masters were showing high interest.

    "I know you dare not fight with me, so let''s use other means," Gabriel replied.

    "Don''t dare to fight with you? You''re overestimating yourself," Ciel replied.

    Of course, he didn''t ept being told he didn''t dare to. If necessary, he would really fight.

    Although it might be very surprising if he suddenly showed the cultivation of a Peak Hegemon while people thought he was a Spiritual King, for pride, fighting should still be prioritized.

    "What? Do you dare?" Gabriel was surprised by Ciel''s answer, and of course he was also excited.

    To him, other bets still had the possibility of Ciel winning, but if they were to fight, he was sure to win without a doubt.

    "Little Brother, are you sure?" Rin could not help but ask because she herself could not realize Ciel''s cultivation.

    His aura was so perfectly hidden, it was difficult for even a God to see.

    "Don''t worry," Ciel replied.

    After saying that, he flew into the air, reaching the clouds in an instant.

    "Come on!"

    He told Gabriel toe.

    Only, even as the fight was about to take ce, the middle-aged men on the stage kept dancing as if they were immersed in it.

    Seeing Ciel already flying, Garbiel was instantly filled with excitement. He leapt into the air, appearing in front of him in an instant.

    The disciples of the Sect of Light cheered loudly for him, asking him to beat up Ciel until he could not make love anymore.

    This was a battle, so whatever happened, it was already the consequence, no one to me about it but himself.

    Of course, as an experienced old man, the God of Life Light could not help but be suspicious. He felt like something was hidden because it was too strange for Ciel who was only a Spiritual King to fight Gabriel who was already at the Hegemon Ninth Stage.

    ''He obtained the treasure from the Mountain King, so his cultivation must have increased. However, is that enough to fight a Ninth Stage Hegemon?'' He wondered.

    Actually, many thought Ciel''s cultivation had increased drastically. However, they couldn''t think about Ciel already advancing to that point.

    Although the stakes of this battle might not be anything serious, it was still the case that one of them would have to bear the shame for life.

    There would certainly be many people filming with the Jade Mirror, so the video would certainly spread throughout the Realm of Life.

    After that, who has the face to perform again.

    "Boy, if you want to retreat, you still have a chance. Your chance will disappear when I attack," said Garbiel, looking at Ciel with eyes like a hungry tiger.

    He said that with the intention of intimidating Ciel. And it didn''t matter if he also retreated because it was enough to make him ridiculed.

    "Who would be afraid of a stupid man like you attacking? If you can''t wait, move now," Ciel replied with a provoking expression.

    He wanted to finish this fight in one fell swoop, and if Gabriel attacked him recklessly, he could use that opportunity to defeat him instantly. That way, the fight wouldn''t have to linger. After all, it was his wedding day, he wasn''t interested in fighting for long.

    "Hmph! Whoever falls will be considered defeated..." Gabriel snorted coldly and made the rules of this fight then released his aura which was a boundless white light.

    A pair of white wings appeared on his back, transforming him into an angel from the sky.

    He was indeed worthy of his title. His defeat against Ciel in proposing to Yasmin did not keep the girls from cheering for him.

    His old fans gave him the encouragement to win this fight.

    Whoosh!

    He pped his wings, lunging towards Ciel.

    His speed was literally like light, merging with the air so that he appeared in front of Ciel in an instant.

    "Die..." He shouted while sending his fist at Ciel''s face.

    Ciel looked at him calmly, smiling faintly before using the power of his eyes to stop the man''s movement.

    Instantly, he stopped moving.

    At the same time, Ciel moved, sending her fist into his chest.

    When he released his aura suddenly, the sky instantly rumbled as if it could not withstand his power.

    People were finally able to see his cultivation. Simultaneously, they stood up in shock.

    "Ninth Stage, no, that''s already the peak, just one more step to break through," they said.

    The Ice Pce disciples were the most shocked because they had even beaten Ciel. How could he be that strong now? He could practically beat all of them.

    "No wonder he''s so confident," Rin said.

    She was quieter than the others, only her lips parted slightly.

    BANG!

    Ciel''s fist finally mmed into Garbiel''s chest, producing the sound of bones cracking throughout his body.

    He was then pushed down by the fist until his body slid quickly into the center of the Yasmin mansion''s courtyard.

    In an instant, he mmed into the courtyard, causing blood to spray out of his mouth while his eyes opened wide, staring at the figure above in disbelief.

    The injuries she sustained were insignificantpared to the shock of sudden exhaustion.

    Thetter could make him lose his sanity.

    "Long live the Ice Prince, the number one genius and the handsomest young man." Suddenly a woman shouted out of nowhere which was immediately followed by other women including Gabriel''s fans.

    The proof of his strength was obvious, so in an instant he became the number object in their hearts.

    This was the world of cultivation, the strongest would get the greatest honor.

    At this moment, even the pair of ck eyes watching from behind the window were amazed at this result because this waspletely beyond his expectation.

    Ciel casually descended downwards, returning to the ce where the Ice Pce disciples were.

    He didn''t need to approach Gabriel to say nonsense like asking him to dance. He was sure someone else would do it for him.

    "Little Brother, you are really surprising, it seems that you are indeed my teacher''s son," Rin said as Ciel sat down.

    After saying that, she suddenly stood up, walking towards Gabriel with a yful smile.

    On the other side, Mu Yixue looked at Ciel with a deep gaze. She said, "hmm, you''re really good at hiding things, now it turns out you''re already stronger than me."

    Speaking of Ciel already being stronger than her, Mu Yixue seemed to feel heavy, something she herself also didn''t know why.

    Perhaps she was worried because Ciel who was weaker than her conquered her heart. As for the current Ciel? Mu Yixue was worried that she suddenly did not interest him anymore.

    The just-gone worry about Ciel forgetting his first woman after gaining a new one appeared again in Mu Yixue''s heart.

    In response, Ciel grabbed her palm, smiling at her without saying anything.

    He thought this was the best way to calm the woman down.

    Meanwhile, when Rin arrived in front of Garbiel, she looked up at the God of Life Light as the old man also approached, looking panicked.

    "Old man, you''re not going to intervene, are you?" Rin asked him.

    At the same time, she sent a pill into Gabriel''s mouth to heal his wounds. It even temporarily calmed his mind.

    Unfortunately, what Rin said next threw him into turmoil again.

    "Boy, don''t even think about leaving here with your life if you don''t dance," Rin said in a threatening tone.

    When he was told to dance, Gabriel looked like he wanted to cry.

    He unconsciously nced at the stage only to turn deathly pale.

    Being overconfident, he started this gamble, but he lost so he had to bear the shame of defeat.

    He was unable to respond to Rin, it was too difficult to speak.

    "You have no backbone, now start dancing," Rin said again as she kicked Gabriel''s body so that he was thrown onto the stage.

    Surprisingly enough, once hended on the stage, his body suddenly moved on its own, dancing to the middle-aged men.

    "What?" Even Gabriel was surprised by the result, he hurriedly tried to stop only to fail. He found that his body was uncontroble, as if there was an invisible force forcing him to dance with those duck-like movements.

    "It''s true, if you get close, you will be influenced into dancing with them," said some of the older generation who had seen the dance several times.

    "What does that mean?" The juniors were confused so they asked.

    "Maybe there is some kind of illusion, basically it''s the uniqueness of this continent, that''s why the dance is considered to have hidden depths."

    At this moment, the expression of the God of Life Light became extremely ugly, as if he had just eaten a pile of feces. Even his body couldn''t stop trembling.

    He stared back and forth between the stage and Rin.

    When he looked at thetter, he seemed to want to curse her but knew that it would be absurd since no wrongdoing had been done by Rin.

    Plus, he would also think many times if he wanted to curse Rin.

    Honestly, he had to admit that he did not want toe into conflict with this woman as she was stronger than him without a doubt.

    "Hmmm..." Rin snorted softly to him before returning to her seat.

    As for Ciel, he sat quietly while drinking wine. Now she was starting to enjoy the show.

    Garbiel had undoubtedly always looked authoritative, but now he looked like a human with the brain of a duck.

    The women who used to adore him wanted to vomit when they saw him.

    They had to look at Ciel to feel good again because his face was like a vitamin that dispelled the disgusting things in their minds.

    Since he was more handsome to begin with, coupled with his strength, he was practically a figure that only existed in the imagination for those women.

 Chapter 169 Meet

    <h4>Chapter 169 Meet</h4>

    ?

    Gabriel danced with the middle-aged men until they finished.

    Apparently after finishing, he suddenly coughed up blood while his aura became chaotic. The God of Life Light had to catch him before he fell, but people still saw his eyes closing slowly.

    He had obviously fainted, and with so much embarrassment, it was impossible for the Sect of Light disciples to stay there.

    They were too embarrassed to show their faces. They didn''t need to be Gabriel to feel frustrated.

    After that performance, now was the time to give gifts.

    Unfortunately ording to the rules of this continent, all gifts would be given to the bride, so it would be left to the people of the mansion.

    However, ever since Ciel showed his power, the gifts given seemed to have exceeded expectations.

    The geniuses of the major factions without hesitation gave one of their precious treasures as a gift.

    If added up, it was probably no less than the dowry Yasmin had requested.

    The woman had practically harvested a big harvest, she had gotten more treasures than the Peak Demigods could get in their entire lives.

    "It''s a great day," said H who suddenly came on stage. Her voice echoed so loudly that everyone could hear her.

    When she appeared again, Ciel couldn''t help but stare at the stage she was on.

    He wondered if this wedding would start now.

    His only hope now was that no more stupid things would dy the wedding.

    "Prince, pleasee up to this stage!" H looked at Ciel and suddenly called out to him.

    Hearing that, Ciel finally showed a smile.

    "Come on Little Brother, now you''re getting married," Rin said, patting Ciel on the back as he stood up.

    Rin''s confirmation made Ciel even more excited. He then walked to the stage at a moderate pace.

    Slowly, he ascended it while asionally ncing at the mansion, wondering when Yasmin woulde out.

    Quickly, he arrived beside H.

    Thetter said to him, "Prince, you will say your vows here, after which, you are officially Yasmin''s husband."

    "That''s it?" Ciel was a little surprised.

    "Yes, that''s it, you can then visit Yasmin in her room," H replied.

    "Wait, she''s noting?" asked Ciel, a little confused by the way this wedding was going because usually the groom and bride stood side by side.

    "Of course, no. Here, you can''t see your future wife or touch her before you''re officially married to her. Basically, you just have to swear an oath in front of her house under everyone''s witness." H exined.

    "So that''s it..." Ciel had noment on their ways, and he thought it wasn''t bad, it seemed like they were very serious about maintaining purity.

    "Let''s start now," he said.

    "Okay, put your right hand on your chest," H replied.

    Ciel did as she asked and showed a serious expression.

    "Now follow my words," H continued.

    "I swear in the name of the Eternal Desert Continent whose heat can dry the oceans, whose air can bring every evil to its knees, the merciless continent that beheads every enemy, that I promise to be the best of husbands for Yasmin."

    H''s words and how the continent was described surprised Ciel a little so he e nced at her briefly.

    It was a little arrogant, but they were indeed strong enough to be arrogant.

    Ciel thoughtfully repeated H''s words.

    "I, Ciel, swear in the name of the Eternal Desert Continent whose heat can dry up the oceans, whose air can bring every evil to its knees, the merciless continent that beheads every enemy, that I promise to be the best of husbands for Yasmin."

    To further emphasize his vow, Ciel deliberately mentioned his name.

    H did not seem to mind, and even nodded with a faint smile.

    "Congrattions, you are now officially Yasmin''s husband, please meet her in her room," she said in a soft voice.

    After her, the others began to congratte one by one.

    Ciel felt a little unprepared so he froze for a moment.

    Fortunately, he felt very excited about this wedding.

    After smiling, he stepped down from the stage, greeted by several young women who said they would escort him to Yasmin''s room.

    As he and the youngdies walked to the mansion, another performance began on the stage.

    This time it was a show that everyone loved because it was a show where a group of youngdies danced together to pleasant music.

    Ciel didn''t care about that at all.

    The inside of Yasmin''s mansion was even more luxurious with a desert-style design where many of her own works were made of stone.

    The staircase itself was made of a transparent red-colored stone array that faintly emitted light, giving the impression that it was a diamond.

    Ciel was invited to climb the stairs because Yasmin''s room was on the second floor.

    Overall, the second floor was no different from the first floor except that there were many doors made of ck wood there.

    The most striking was a door that was three meters high and two meters wide with carved sand dunes.

    Ciel didn''t need to be told to know that it was the door to Yasmin''s room because he could vaguely sense her presence from there.

    Without waiting for the youngdies to say anything, he strode towards the door, leaving them behind.

    At this point, he could feel the great thrill of marriage on this continent, the thrill of not being able to wait to see his own wife who he had never even met in person or chatted with.

    It''s a funny thing but a beautiful thing indeed.

    Arriving in front of the door, it suddenly opened by itself, revealing the figure of Yasmin wearing a long white dress that was quite loose.

    She still covered her face with a veil while the top of her head wore a transparent white shawl that covered half of her hair.

    The fragrant scent of her body emanated and could be clearly felt, refreshing those who inhaled it.

    Ciel''s steps were not stopped by the door but by her figure.

    Up close, he could see her forehead and eyes quite clearly.

    Her skin was slightly whiter than most people on this continent, but still not as white as the people on the Ice Continent.

    Whiteness was certainly not the determinant of beauty, structure and cleanliness were far more important.

    Yasmin has both, her skin is very clean and her face has a structure that is considered the best by everyone.

    "Wee, Prince, pleasee in," she said in a very soft tone as their eyes met.

    Ciel could not immediately respond or enter her room as he still had not observed her enough.

    She seemed to be quite calm when talking to him.

    "Do all women on this continent wee their husbands in this way?" After a moment of silence, Ciel chose to ask first.

    He needed a topic to talk to her about.

    Yasmin''s eyes blinked once after she heard his question, looking like she wasn''t quite sure why he was asking it.

    "It should be like that," she replied.

    "Mmm, if it''s like that, I suddenly want to marry all the women on this continent, it''s very difficult to find a wee like this elsewhere," Ciel said which made Yasmin''s face freeze for a moment.

    She thenughed softly and said, "Prince, you really know how to joke."

    "Well, elsewhere I would be called a womanizer who is good at flirting," Ciel said in response.

    Yasmin felt likeughing again, but she chose to hold it in.

    After that, Ciel finally stepped into her room and made an observation.

    It was a spacious and luxurious room with candles lit on each side of the walls.

    A bed was located in the center, the transparent red mosquitoting of which was open.

    Next to the window, there was a table with two chairs where there were two cups and a bottle of white water.

    It was probably alcoholic water, but it was pure water.

    Only, it seemed to contain a certain power so that the color became quite white.

    "Prince, I have prepared the Holy Water of the Eternal Desert Continent for you, you should probably drink it," Yasmin said as Ciel stared at the bottle.

    "Holy Water?" Ciel showed a look of confusion.

    "This is something very rare, ites from the Spring of Heaven hidden in the middle of the continent which means in the middle of the Seven Realms," Yasmin replied, exining the origin of the water to Ciel.

    "Until now, it has always been mysterious. The spring cannot be found by anyone, but the water, the Holy Water, sometimes appears in some ces. Every time it appears, people wille to fight over it. Although drinking it did not have any special effect on one''s cultivation, it was able to make the body feel refreshed for a long time. The people of the Eternal Desert Continent even believe that drinking it will keep us away from all filthy things."

    Hearing that it could make one feel refreshed, Ciel could not help but smile slightly.

    "Sure, let''s have a drink first," he said before taking a step towards the table.

    Yasmin followed suit, walking slightly behind him but still looking like they were walking side by side.

    Even when walking, she was really careful, she tried not to get ahead of him even in her own room.

    Ciel thought that this was one of the manners on this continent.

 Chapter 170 After the Wedding Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 170 After the Wedding Part 1</h4>

    "Have a seat, Prince," Yasmin said when they arrived beside the table.

    Ciel sat down without hesitation. After that, Yasmin took the Holy Water bottle, and slowly poured it into the cup in front of Ciel until it was full.

    Then, Yasmin poured the water into the other cup before sitting down while ncing at the mansion grounds for a moment.

    Ciel didn''t smell any particr scent from the Holy Water, but seeing the water directly gave a cold sensation to his eyes.

    "Please drink, Prince!" Yasmin invited Ciel again.

    "How about we drink together? After all, we just got married," Ciel replied as he picked up his cup and looked into Yasmin''s eyes.

    For a woman like Yasmin who covered her face with a veil, she practically couldn''t eat and drink unless she took off her veil. Since she wouldn''t take off her veil in front of other people either, then the only option was to eat and drink where there were no people.

    However, she was now Ciel''s wife. There was no way she could not show her face to him, especially since she had already filled her cup.

    Sure enough, after Ciel invited her to drink together, she reached for the veil.

    Slowly, she pulled it down without stopping her movements for even a moment while Ciel continued to stare into her eyes to the point he did not blink at all.

    From her nose, to her cheeks, then her lips, and her neck, they appeared in session, each leaving Ciel mesmerized by how beautiful she was.

    She had a sharp nose and cheeks with dimples that were very cute when she smiled.

    Her lips were rosy, neither wide nor small, perfectly matching her slender face and pointed chin.

    Her neck is quite long and clean where her veins are faintly visible.

    It was hard topare her to other women.

    Although Ciel did not dare to say she was more beautiful than Mu Yixue, but perhaps because her face was always covered, so there was a mysterious impression that made people who managed to see her face feel a special sensation.

    "I think some wars would really happen if you showed your face to the public," Ciel said, giving the highest praise he could think of.

    His hand moved, touching her soft, warm palm.

    Yasmin pressed her lips together for a moment when she heard Ciel''spliment while her fingers moved slightly in spontaneous response to Ciel''s touch.

    "Prince, please drink first," she said as she picked up her cup with her other hand and began to bring it to her mouth.

    Ciel smiled slightly and made the same gesture.

    In an instant, the cup arrived between his lips and he could immediately taste the vor of the Holy Water.

    It was sweet like honey, but a more unique sweet because even though it was a very strong sweet, it felt very light in the mouth.

    It was also slightly cold, and the cold sensation seemed to flow into every cell of the body.

    Without a doubt, Ciel would say that this was the best drink.

    He even finished it in less than three seconds.

    "How does it taste, Prince?" asked Yasmin, stopping to drink when Ciel finished even though she had only drunk a third of the water.

    "Very good, of course," Ciel replied, which made Yasmin smile faintly, as if she was getting some satisfaction out of having Ciel satisfied with the drink she gave him.

    "Would you like some more, then?" she asked again.

    "Let''s save it forter," Ciel replied as he moved his fingers to press into her palm.

    At the same time, he stood up from his chair and added, "now I want to hug my wife first."

    He walked over to her and pulled Yasmin''s hand so that she stood up as well.

    The woman pressed her lips together again, but her body was so soft now, Ciel easily made her stand up. She didn''t seem to have any reservations about what Ciel was going to do.

    As she stood up, her shawl fell to her shoulders, revealing her long, bright brown hair.

    Ciel then hugged her waist from behind.

    "Fortunately, Sister Rin summoned us to this continent, or else we might not have met anytime soon, and you would have already married another man," Ciel said as he smelled the fragrant scent of her hair.

    "You must not think that way, Prince," Yasmin replied, holding his palm where it now rested on her stomach.

    "Every woman is made for a man, no matter what happens, destiny will make her belong to that man. Our meeting is because of that fate, and even if we didn''t meet now, the oue would still be the same."

    "Is that so?" asked Ciel with an unconvinced expression.

    When it came to fate, he would at best only say it to justify his actions. The truth was that he did not really believe in fate.

    Yasmin seemed to think differently or rather she thought based on the beliefs of the Eternal Desert Continent.

    "Yes..." Yasmin calmly nodded in response to Ciel''s question.

    "Yeah, since you''re a beauty destined for me, then it''s fine, right, if I take you to bed?" Cielughed, already getting impatient.

    This woman was too graceful and polite, she had her own style that was hard to forget. Basically, she easily aroused the love of a man who became her husband.

    "Mmm..." The way she responded was still the same, nodding lightly.

    She was clearly ready to y love with him.

    Having already gotten her permission, Ciel immediately moved, lifting her body which was light enough for Ciel even without him using his spiritual power.

    Slowly, he brought her to the bed with the mosquito, and stopped at the bottom as only the bottom was opened.

    He helped Yasmin sit down while he sat beside her, facing each other.

    "You really are very beautiful." Cielplimented her again while touching her face, caressing her cheek gently.

    After that, his face moved slowly towards hers, wanting to kiss her.

    Yasmin remained sitting quietly, waiting for his arrival without seemingly trying to avoid him.

 Chapter 171 After the Wedding Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 171 After the Wedding Part 2</h4>

    The scent of her breath entered Ciel''s nose, which instantly increased Ciel''s desire for her.

    His movements became faster so that in an instant his lips touched her slightly wet and sweet lips.

    She closed her eyes as he kissed her, slowly holding his hand so that she wouldn''t fall down from his thrusts.

    Ciel was mesmerized by the taste of her lips that he immediately sucked on them to taste her saliva that gradually flowed into his mouth.

    This woman he had just met, he kissed immediately because before meeting her, he had first married her.

    Yasmin opened her eyes after a while, staring into his eyes that radiated a clear light of desire.

    As Ciel''s chest moved closer to her body, she moved her hands to his chest.

    Their kiss quickly became deep as Ciel''s desire continued to rise.

    Yasmin herself was starting to be affected, it could be felt from the increased warmth of her body.

    However, Ciel doesn''t want to be rushed either, he will enjoy this leisurely.

    He broke the kiss, looking at her face again which had be slightly reddish.

    "You feelfortable, right?" Ciel asked her.

    "Mm!" She nodded.

    After that, Ciel pulled up her shawl, pushing it away from her body so that her neck could be seen more clearly, something that was very tempting.

    Ciel''s face instantly moved towards her neck, kissing it gently, making her hold his back.

    Ciel stuck out his tongue, licking her neck from bottom to top.

    "Ohh..." Yasmin moaned softly, almost inaudibly as she held back.

    At the same time, Ciel''s hands also began to move, caressing her back, and slowly moving towards her chest.

    His own lips continued to move upwards, from what was originally on her neck, arriving at her chin.

    And in the end, he kissed her lips again. This time he started licking her lips.

    Right after that, his hand finally arrived at her breasts which felt very vivid to the touch. They had a charming size, veryfortable in the hand.

    Ciel squeezed her breasts slowly, which instantly made her body tremble lightly.

    "Ahhh..." Her moans became a little louder and even her hands looked like they were trying to press against his back.

    Ciel continued to stare into her eyes that seemed to be lost in illusion.

    When satisfied with her lips, he kissed her cheek while continuing to squeeze her breasts.

    Little by little, the woman''s body became tilted due to the pressure from him. It eventually caused her legs to lift up,ing out from the slit of her dress.

    She had a pair of long, slender, clean legs, greatly attracting Ciel''s attention. He could not help but touch her thighs which were surprisingly soft.

    When he started caressing her thighs, she ended up lying on the mattress.

    "Prince, let''s go up a bit, and close the," she said suddenly as shey down.

    Ciel was surprised that he made that request, and of course her request sounded very attractive to him.

    "Sure," he replied.

    He moved up slightly while pushing Yasmin''s body until her head came to rest on the pillow.

    With a wave of his hand, the mosquitoting was finally closed so they looked like they were in a different ce.

    It''s a warm ce, it even seems to have a favorable aura for husband and wife to make love.

    Looking at Yasmin''s reclining figure, Ciel was even confused about what he needed to do next.

    He wondered what he needed to touch first from her body.

    "Are you feeling hot, Prince?" As Ciel was thinking, Yasmin suddenly asked.

    It was a slightly surprising question because Ciel did feel a little hot right now, probably because the air inside this mosquito was not flowing well although the atmosphere had to be admittedly veryfortable.

    Ciel looked at her face and he continued, "after all, your clothes are the kind of clothes to withstand the cold, unlike my clothes which are made to withstand the heat."

    Of course, Ciel understood that concept. However, overall, the heat did not give him any difort.

    Even so, Ciel still answered by going with the flow.

    "Indeed, it''s a bit hot," he said.

    He said that because he wanted to see what Yasmin would do to him by asking that.

    Suddenly, the woman raised her body slightly and then sat up.

    "Then let me help you take off your shirt," she said as she reached out her hands to grab his shirt buttons.

    What she wanted to do really surprised Ciel, her attention had actually reached that point.

    A virtuous wife might not be enough to describe her, she was more than that.

    Ciel was speechless as Yasmin began to unbutton his shirt one by one.

    In no time, all the buttons of his shirt were open.

    Slowly, Yasmin lowered his shirt from his body.

    It instantly gives him a cooler sensation inside the mosquito.

    "How about now?" Yasmin asked.

    This time, Ciel finally smiled slightly.

    "Yeah, veryfortable," he said before kissing her lips again while hugging her waist tightly.

    Now, he would say that he loves her very much.

    His kiss is filled with passion and affection plus burning desire.

    Besides hugging her waist, he also strokes her hair.

    Yasmin actually did not continue to be passive. Her hand on his chest asionally gently caresses his chest with her fingers.

    Even she tries her best so that he gets the best sensation when he kisses her.

    As his tongue tries to enter her mouth, her lips part, allowing his tongue to enter.

    Her tongue also does not try to avoid his tongue, but meets it so that he can directly caress it with his tongue.

    "Baby!" Ciel called out to her as he broke the kiss before kissing her neck again.

    Her hand touched her thigh, caressing it from the bottom up to her crotch, giving her such an indescribable sensation that her body trembled while her mouth let out a charming soft moan.

    It then makes her lie down again as she loses her bnce to continue sitting up.

    "Prince!" She also called out to him, looking into his eyes with soft eyes.

 Chapter 172 After the Wedding Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 172 After the Wedding Part 3</h4>

    Ciel did not stop caressing her thighs and crotch as shey, but he did not try to push her dress up to reveal something above her thighs.

    The focus of his gaze was still on her body.

    After a while since she was lying down, he climbed on top of her body, slowly pressing down on her with his body.

    His hands grabbed her breasts again, caressing them gently so that her skin turned red.

    She was a woman he had just met, who instantly became his wife, and a woman who instantly obeyed him, even giving everything to him.

    When his face was above hers, the desire to kiss her sweet lips arose again.

    However, Ciel chose to do something else.

    His hands that were caressing her breasts pulled her dress down slightly.

    It was a loose dress, so it was very easy to pull.

    Slowly, the dress went down past her slender shoulders.

    As Ciel began to lower her dress, Yasmin''s eyes nced to the side for a moment.

    Ciel, upon seeing her shoulders, immediately directed his lips to one of her shoulders, kissing it gently to savor the softness of her skin.

    And Yasmin is indeed a woman who does not stay still. She touches his back and head, caressing each gently.

    While kissing her shoulder, Ciel did not stop pulling her dress down. He continues to pull it down while his lips also slowly move downward.

    He thought now might be the perfect time to strip her.

    In no time, her dress finally arrived at the top of her breasts. Ciel could already see her breasts faintly.

    He stopped kissing her body and focused there.

    When he finally saw the cleavage of her breasts, he couldn''t help but be captivated, even spontaneously pulling her dress down faster.

    Finally, the dress passed over her breasts that were wearing a milky white bra.

    Captivating was indeed the most appropriate word to describe Yasmin''s breasts. They were slightlyrger than Ciel expected, having a round and upright shape.

    Ciel lost his patience a little, he finally pulled her bra down so he could see her breasts fully.

    Her pair of nipples instantly captivated his eyes. They looked pink, simr to strawberries ripening on the tree.

    Ciel couldn''t help but reach for her breasts again which were surprisingly soft when touched without any obstructions.

    Before squeezing her breasts, he looked at Yasmin''s flushed face.

    Slowly, he began to squeeze her breasts.

    "Is itfortable?" asked Ciel with a faint smile.

    When asked about it, Yasmin looked embarrassed, and she almost turned her head to the side.

    She pressed her lips together, and in the end nodded lightly.

    "Hehehe, then try this one..." Cielughed lightly and then directed his lips to her nipple.

    When the nipple entered his mouth, Yasmin''s waist arched upwards. It seems that she immediately felt a great sensation even though Ciel had not sucked her nipple.

    Ciel then licked the nipple, wetting it with his saliva.

    The sensation instantly makes Yasmin''s face turn left and right. Her hands held Ciel''s head, asionally almost pressing it.

    When Ciel finally sucked on her nipple, her mouth opened.

    "Ohhhh..." She finally couldn''t hold it in anymore, moaning softly with her beautiful voice.

    The sound of her moaning pushed Ciel''s desire further. He not only sucked on her nipple, but asionally bit it.

    The ticklish and delicious sensation in the end really made her push Ciel''s head down onto her breast.

    When satisfied, Ciel stopped, and looked up at her face.

    Her breathing had be rapid, she tried to stabilize it.

    "Sit up," Ciel said as he pulled her back to help her sit up.

    As soon as she sat up, her dress fell further down so that even her stomach was exposed.

    "Prince," Yasmin said in a tone that sounded like she was a little embarrassed.

    No matter what kind of woman she was, it was impossible to stay calm when showing her body to a man for the first time.

    It''s just that Yasmin''s submissive demeanor makes her a little different from the others.

    Ciel kissed her cheek affectionately before gazing at her midsection.

    Now that the dress was between her thighs and stomach, it basically only covered her ass and crotch.

    Unable to wait, Ciel started pushing the dress down again. Even as he found her panties, he pushed them down along with the dress.

    At the same time, he lifted her body up slightly so that her dress and panties could pass over her ass.

    Little by little, that most secret area began to unfold before Ciel''s eyes, a beautiful and breathtaking sight.

    She had a charming ass, quite plump for her age.

    Her pussy was pink, clean and smooth, surrounded by neat hairs.

    At this point, Yasmin did not dare to look at Ciel''s face as thetter observed her pussy.

    On the outside, she was a closed woman, as well as a strong woman who was ready to fight with anyone, but here, she opened uppletely to Ciel, her husband.

    Ciel''s breathing quickened as he gazed at her figure.

    Before doing anything, he lowered his pants first, a gesture that caught Yasmin''s attention.

    Because Ciel''s movements are quite fast, so in an instant, his dick jumps out, entering Yasmin''s view, instantly making her eyes tremble as she looks at the long object standing upright.

    It was the thing that was about to enter her pussy.

    She didn''t know what the sensation would be like yet, but she had often heard people talk that it was the best sensation to be found in life.

    Everyone who felt it would enjoy it very much.

    After taking off his pants, Ciel hugs Yasmin''s body tighter, pressing his dick against her ass.

    "You''re ready, right, my wife?" Ciel asked her.

    Being called wife by him, Yasmin couldn''t help but be impressed.

    Quietly, she nodded to him.

    "Make sure to calm down," Ciel added as he gentlyid her down while he moved down her thighs.

    As Yasmin continued to obey his direction, so he easily maneuvered them into a position ready to do so.

    From below, Ciel scanned her pussy again.

    However, he did not try to touch it with his hand.

    In his eyes it was too beautiful that the first one to touch it had to be his little dragon.

    With slow movements, he guided his cock into her pussy until the head of his cock touched the smooth opening of her pussy which was already quite wet, proof that Yasmin wasfortable with his touch so far.

    Ciel rubs the head of his cock against her pussy for a few moments.

    Although it''s just a light movement, Yasmin''s face still moves left and right because of the sensation.

    Not wanting her to be embarrassed, Ciel finally starts trying to push his dick into her pussy.

    Her hole opened little by little, weing the arrival of his cock.

    At this point, Yasmin began to whimper softly, her hands holding the mattress nket tightly, while her ass lifted up slightly.

    "Ohhh..." She moaned as Ciel''s cock went deeper into her pussy.

    Her whole body sometimes became soft and sometimes became tense.

    Of course, she was also filled with curiosity towards Ciel''s movements.

    Her eyes kept looking down, looking at Ciel''s dick that looked like a long snake entering its nest.

    Yasmin seemed a little incredulous that such arge object could fit into the small hole at the bottom of her body.

    Ciel didn''t take long to find her hymen, which was thin and warm, blocking his cock from going deeper.

    Before pushing further, Ciel lowered his body to press down on the woman''s body until his face was above hers.

    He caressed her cheek gently, responding to the look in her eyes by kissing her lips for a moment.

    "Rx and hold my body," he said then licked her neck until it turned red.

    Yasmin does as he says.

    Her hands wrapped around his neck, and even her legs tried to hug his legs.

    After that, Ciel starts pushing his dick again.

    With ease, it prated the woman''s hymen.

    "Ohhhhhhhhh..." She immediately let out a long moan but tried not to be too loud.

    Her ass lifted higher up which in turn made Ciel''s cock go deeper into her pussy.

    In no time, Ciel reached the tip of the holy hole.

    This virgin woman was finally fully his wife.

    "Prince!" She called out to Ciel as their eyes met.

    "You''refortable, right?" asked Ciel, asking the question again because the situation was different now.

    Yasmin nodded in response and then said, "I am happy to be of service to you. Please do not hold back, I would be happy if you were very satisfied."

    Her words were so shocking that Ciel thought that if all women were like this, then there would be no more good men who would be attracted to other women.

    Of course, that concept did not apply to him as he was a bad boy, not a good guy.

    The problem was that even though good men could be faithful to their wives, being attracted to other women was still sometimes unavoidable.

    Ciel then kisses Yasmin''s lips lovingly while his hand gently squeeze her breast.

    Slowly, her hips moved back and forth so that there was movement on his cock inside her vagina.

    It instantly thrills Yasmin''s eyes.

    Ciel broke the kiss and she immediately started moaning beautifully.

 Chapter 173 After the Wedding Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 173 After the Wedding Part 4</h4>

    "Ohhh... Ahhh... Ohhh..." No matter how Yasmin tried to hold back her moans, it became louder with time.

    Her ass kept lifting up along with her head. She hugged Ciel tighter to the point of her breasts sinking into his chest.

    On that mosquito-covered mattress, she fully became a wife serving her husband.

    The air seemed to be warmer due to their movements, which then caused sweat to slowly break out on their bodies.

    Ciel could not help but praise the sensation he was feeling right now, so amazing and delicious.

    "Baby!" He licks Yasmin''s neck up to her chin before kissing her wildly.

    When kissed in this situation, Yasmin responds in a way that can almost be said to be aggressive.

    Her tonguees out of her mouth to meet Ciel''s tongue so that they can caress each other.

    Yasmin enjoys every moment, not only because she is a wife who must serve her husband sincerely, but Ciel, her husband is indeed very pleasing in her eyes.

    His looks are stunning, she loves every inch of his body including every strand of his hair. His every touch and every bodily contact between his body and hers gave her the feeling that she was in Heaven.

    Because she loves him to that point, so whatever he asks for, she can do it happily.

    After a while, Ciel slows down his pace and stops pressing against her body, giving Yasmin a chance to breathe easy.

    "Did you enjoy it?" asked Ciel while caressing her very sweet face.

    Asked about it, Yasmin spontaneously nced down before looking into Ciel''s eyes with her lips pressed together.

    She didn''t answer, but her hand touched his chest gently as if she wanted to nod to him.

    Ciel smiled, hugging her chest while lifting her body to change their position.

    In one motion, he became seated while she sat on his thighs.

    "Ohhh..." The change in movement made Yasmin moan in pleasure as her pussy engulfed Ciel''s cock further.

    "It''s easier to hold you like this," Ciel said, pressing his chest against her breasts.

    In that position, her breasts looked bigger. The sensation they gave him was also stronger and softer.

    Ciel stroked her back, kissing her lips again while moving his ass back and forth so that his cock moved inside her pussy.

    Yasmin''s skin became very red from the sensation.

    "Ohhhh... Ahh.... Ahh...." She moaned when Ciel broke the kiss.

    Even her butt involuntarily moved with Ciel''s movements, an indescribable sight.

    Ciel could not help but lower his hand from her back to her ass, caressing it gently.

    "Ohhhhhhhhh..." Her increasingly long moans sounded even more beautiful.

    If only the men outside heard it, their souls would float away in fascination.

    However, it was his right, others could not enjoy it because only he could be her husband.

    It really was a very pleasant day for Ciel.

    Meanwhile, in the courtyard of the mansion, the party was still continuing.

    The disciples of the Ice Pce seemed to be entertained by the various performances and dramas that took ce.

    The drama between Ciel and Gabriel had ended, but there was no shortage of other drama when there were so many people gathered.

    For example, two hostile sects began to insinuate and fight each other when they were drunk.

    Some young geniuses wanted to be like Ciel, eventually proposing to local girls with high status.

    Yasmin was probably the most popr because of her talent, but there was no shortage of stunningly beautiful ones with stunning backgrounds.

    Unfortunately, Mu Yixue didn''t seem to be in the mood to enjoy the party.

    Her gaze asionally nced at the second floor of Yasmin''s mansion.

    "Little Brother must be having a lot of fun there, Sister Junior, you''re not jealous, are you?" Rin said to Mu Yixue with a teasing expression.

    Mu Yixue pressed her lips together and then replied, "no need to be jealous, I''ve done it with him many times."

    She felt insinuated by Rin''s words, so she replied with them.

    Rin opened her mouth andughed softly.

    "Can you tell me how fun it is to do that? Honestly, I''m very curious. You must have moaned, right? Was it entirely from pleasure?" she asked.

    Asked about those things, Mu Yixue''s mouth opened while her face froze, looking at Rin in disbelief.

    Things like this should not be talked about, just felt directly, she was indeed wrong for speaking first, but Rin was really too tant.

    Plus, several Ice Pce disciples heard about it including, Mei Mei, I, and Kaiya.

    Thetter showed a strange look while Mei Mei and I who had experience about it subconsciously remembered it carefully.

    "Sister, you better not ask about that, if you''re curious, just try it," Mu Yixue replied.

    She deliberately made the suggestion because she really didn''t want Rin to ask again.

    Unfortunately, what Rin said next left her not knowing whether tough or cry.

    "I do want to try it, but you know, I''m the type of woman who likes to study things thoroughly before trying them."

    Mu Yixue began to blush at her words.

    In the end, she cleared her throat softly.

    "Sister, this really doesn''t need to be studied and talked about because it is already the natural desire of all living beings. You will understand everything when you experience it."

    Before Rin spoke again, she added, "perhaps you should be careful because the master will definitely get angry. I have already experienced that."

    "Tsk! Tsk! I don''t have to worry so much about the master''s anger." Surprisingly, Rin suddenlyughed leaving Mu Yixue confused.

    "You don''t see, I''m already a God. Although I''m still in the first stage, I can basically already stand alone in the Seven Realms. In the near future, I believe I can break through again."

    "..."

    After some time, Ciel finally managed toplete his first session with Yasmin.

    He unhesitatingly spurts his cum into her pussy.

    At this moment, she looked extremely exhausted with a body full of sweat, lying in Ciel''s arms.

    Ciel enjoyed her beautiful figure, caressing her skin which remained soft and fragrant even with the sweat on her body.

    Being able to live like this was undoubtedly due to power. Without it, even to eat was not an easy thing.

    Indeed, he had made love before he got the Eyes of Heaven, something that not all men actually experienced because many had not been able to do so because there were no women willing for them.

    However, at that time, the women who made love to Ciel were only naughty women who purely wanted Ciel''s body.

    When their lust was gone, then Ciel in their eyes was no different from any other random man.

    There was no warm embrace like now.

    Even if there was, it was without any affection at all.

    "By the way, your cultivation is so great, you are very diligent in practicing, right?" asked Ciel, starting to chat with Yasmin.

    However, thetter suddenly smiled wryly.

    "Compared to you who was thought to be a Spiritual King, but turned out to be a Peak Hegemon, I''m not worth mentioning at all," she replied.

    Ciel wanted tough at her answer and pinched her cheek.

    "Don''t overestimate me, my cultivation is purely due to luck. Without luck, I wouldn''t even be a Spiritual King," he said.

    "But luck is also part of power. One needs a great destiny to have high luck." Yasmin continued to praise Ciel.

    Although Ciel was honest when he said that he was not that great, being praised by a beautiful woman still made him feel floating. It was beautiful andfortable.

    "Okay, I''m great, but you''re one of the greatest women. I haven''t found one that can possibly suppress you. Even Mu Yixue, I''m sure she can''t suppress you," he said.

    "I do train harder than others because my innate talent is not that great," Yasmin replied, finally admitting. "I used to go to dangerous ces just to find something that could improve my talent. Before you have talent and strength, no one will support you."

    "You''re right, now everyone praises you and says you''ll be a God."

    "That won''t be easy, I dare not say that I can be a God someday, only someone with a talent like Miss Rin can make such a im." When talking about Rin, Yasmin sighed, looking amazed.

    "Has she been here long?" asked Ciel in response.

    "Yes, I''ve often heard of her though I didn''t meet her in person before yesterday. Even before she became a God, she was already invincible among the Demigods across the Seven Realms."

    The more Yasmin spoke, the more amazed she became that Ciel was also amazed.

    "By the way Prince, are you joining them, Miss Rin and the others soon?" asked Yasmin.

    Of course, Ciel immediately shook his head in response.

    "How is that possible. I just got married, I want to be with my wife first unless something forces me to leave."

    After saying that, her hands began to move around Yasmin''s body.

    "My wife, let''s do one more session," he added.

    Yasmin blushes, but she nods, ready to serve him.

    As he moves her body, she follows without the slightest resistance.

    This time, he sets her into a face-down position with her ass on top while he gets behind her ass.

    From there, he inserts his dick into her pussy, which makes her moan instantly.

    He then hugs her waist while pressing her back.

    After that, he starts wiggling his hips, fucking her in a cat and dog position.

 Chapter 174 Another Problem

    <h4>Chapter 174 Another Problem</h4>

    Ciel was still in Yasmin''s room until the next morning, they slept together on her bed, continuing to hold each other without letting go.

    Of course, in the morning they make love again.

    This time beside the window. Yasmin rests her hands on the window while Ciel hugs her from behind, making her moan uncontrobly so that the morning is full of her beautiful moans.

    She is truly a wife who will serve her husband no matter how it is.

    From that side of the window, the sensation was also different as Ciel and Yasmin could see the city all the way to the end.

    Although the party was over, there were still many people passing by in front of the mansion.

    If Yasmin''s window was fully open, they would practically be seen by those passersby.

    After finishing beside that window, Ciel took her to the bathroom, soaking in the bathtub with her to clean their bodies full of traces of love.

    Ciel leaned on the edge of the bathtub while hugging Yasmin who leaned on his chest. He continued to caress her hair up to her back.

    "By the way, what exactly are people looking for?" asked Ciel, starting to speak again.

    Yasmin was surprised to hear his question, she couldn''t help but ask back, "Prince, don''t you know what that is?"

    "I really don''t know yet. Rin didn''t tell anyone among the Ice Pce disciples, she kept asking us to wait for the time. At most, she just said that this is a great opportunity," Ciel replied.

    "Hehe, Miss Rin is funny." Yasminughed softly after hearing that.

    "But she''s right, there is a very big opportunity in the center of the Eternal Desert Continent or the path connecting the Seven Realms. It''s something very rare, it rarely appears, but basically it''s something that exists there."

    "And what is that?" Ciel became so curious that he cut off Yasmin''s words.

    "It''s called the World Soul," Yasmin replied.

    "World Soul?" Ciel, who was hearing something like this for the first time, was confused.

    He even wanted to check the information provided by the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess, but refrained because Yasmin would exin it to him.

    "The Seven Realms is like a creature, a soulless creature but wants to have a soul. And it always tries to create its own soul." Yasmin began to exin.

    "Perhaps the Eternal Desert Continent is like the head of the Seven Realms, so its soul was created here. It is unknown what would happen if the soul were to actually form, but even if it were possible, it would take a very long time. Unfortunately throughout the history of the Seven Realms, the moment that soul was newly created, it would be fought over, torn into pieces. It didn''t even have enough time to grow to be worthy of the Demigods and above. In the end, it is only worthy of the Hegemons."

    "Will the soul be absorbed into the body?" asked Ciel.

    He had to admit that this was getting interesting.

    "Yes, it has affinity to all kinds of elements so it''s suitable for everyone. The effects always surpass expectations so people who have gotten it sometimes im to feel like they are the Seven Realms themselves. It will make you feel like you''ve been reborn. When absorbing it, your body will create an eggshell which then protects you until you finish cultivating. Prince, the talent may not be able to ensure one can be a God, but as far as I know, those who managed to absorb that soul in the past no one has not be a God. Therefore, any Hegemon no matter whether they are young or old, they will aim for that soul regardless of the consequences."

    "If that''s the case, then it really is a very nice party," Ciel replied.

    He was not afraid of any conflict. To him, it would be like a yground. The protections on his body guaranteed no one could kill him but he himself was so powerful that he doubted any Hegemon could match him with the Three Holy mes he controlled.

    Gabriel was not worth mentioning because he had already lost, so he might need to find an enemy from the Other Realm.

    "Let''s stop now, I want to get out," Ciel said.

    Yasmin nodded.

    After that she and Ciel went back to the bedroom.

    Ciel dries his body by sitting on the sofa while Yasmin gets dressed first.

    Today, she wore a simple but elegant long white dress.

    She wore only that before approaching Ciel.

    "Prince, please give me your clothes, I will help you dress," she told him.

    Being used to her devoted nature to him, Ciel was no longer surprised when she wanted to help him dress.

    He then took out a pair of trousers and a shirt, handing them to her.

    "By the way, are you not wearing a veil?" asked Ciel, looking at her face.

    He wondered if she wouldn''t wear the veil or just not yet.

    "I wear the veil to further preserve my purity so that the first man to see my face is my husband," Yasmin replied. "Since you have already seen my face, it doesn''t matter if I don''t wear the veil anymore. Of course, it will depend on your decision. Do you want me to wear the veil or no veil?"

    Apparently she wanted to ask Ciel''s opinion first.

    This was still surprising to Ciel.

    With a faint smile, he replied, "no need, let the world see your beautiful face."

    Now it didn''t matter if people saw Yasmin''s face because she was already his.

    Even if there are those who are fascinated by Yasmin, it will be their business.

    One thing is for sure they can only dream of having her. In reality, it was impossible unless they wanted to be miserable.

    Yasmin nodded and started helping Ciel get dressed.

    Apparently, when she was the one helping, Ciel became much neater than usual.

    "Prince, before we go, we might have breakfast here first, I''ll cook for you," Yasmin said after finishing helping Ciel get dressed.

    Ciel of course didn''t mind, he said yes to her invitation.

    What could be better than breakfast cooked by one''s own wife. Only a fool would eat out given such an opportunity.

    Ciel and Yasmin left the room, going straight downstairs, which was actually very quiet, there was no one there.

    "Everyone left so as not to disturb us," Yasmin said, exining why there was no one at all.

    After that, she pointed her hand at the dining table.

    "Have a seat and wait for me to cook, Prince," she added.

    "Okay, but there''s no need to cook anything tooplicated, just rice and sunny side up eggs," Ciel replied, choosing not to follow her into the kitchen so that she wouldn''t be disturbed.

    "I will cook what you want, Prince." Yasmin smiled slightly as she replied.

    As Ciel sat down, she went into the kitchen.

    Alone, Ciel spent his time purely rxing, doing nothing, not even thinking, as if he had no soul inside his head.

    In essence, he was daydreamingpletely.

    Time seemed to fly by and Yasmin finally arrived with a tray in her hand.

    It contained two tes full of warm rice and a sunny-side up egg surrounded by thick soy sauce, exuding a refreshingly fragrant aroma.

    With slow movements, Yasmin ced one te in front of her and one in front of another chair which she then sat on.

    "Prince, would you like me to feed you?" she asked.

    As expected, she would continue to offer Ciel service.

    Being her husband meant having the life of a king. However, in Ciel''s eyes it was more than just the life of a king because Yasmin had absolute sincerity as a wife.

    "No need, you also have to eat," Ciel replied. He refused because her offer was already very satisfying to him.

    As a good husband, he also needed to take care of his wife.

    Yasmin nodded lightly, but even as she began to eat, she did so so politely.

    She didn''t put the rice in her mouth before Ciel did.

    It kept repeating until Ciel finished eating.

    Only, just when Ciel thought that things for today were over and a new thing was about to begin, something suddenly happened.

    A thin wall of light suddenly appeared in the living room of the mansion, surrounding each path.

    It emitted an extremely powerful aura, instantly giving Ciel the impression that he would not be able to destroy it.

    Right after that, in the center of the table, a denser light gathered, forming a human figure that turned out to be Gabriel.

    That''s right, he really is Gabriel, there''s no doubt at all.

    He wasn''t a certain Gabriel of any kind. He''s the Gabriel he defeated yesterday with one punch.

    His expression was quite calm at the moment, looking at Ciel and then looking at Yasmin.

    Yasmin''s beautiful face surprised him a little so his lips curled up, smiling slightly.

    "Now I regret not proposing to you earlier, you are indeed worthy, but no matter, good things will always be mine in the end," he said.

 Chapter 175 Burned

    <h4>Chapter 175 Burned</h4>

    "Have you lost half of your brain?" Ciel asked him.

    This man had made trouble for him so many times.

    When he thought that he would not make any more trouble or even run away from him, he actually came straight to his wife''s house.

    From what he saw, he seemed to be relying on something against him, an external force that he probably believed could kill him.

    Ciel''s question didn''t make Gabriel angry, instead he showed him a smirk.

    He said, "I''m not going to kill you, I''m just going to arrest you so you can see how I took your wife, and fucked her in front of you. Hmph, I''m sure I''m better in bed, Yasmin will moan in pleasure so she can''t look away from me anymore."

    Gabriel''s words instantly made Yasmin pale as if she was losing blood.

    She didn''t have any fear or anything towards him, but what he said was too much,pletely disrespectful and immoral.

    To Ciel, this wasn''t just immoral. It was a challenge to fight to the death with him. No, even to the death was not enough, this was a challenge to fight to the point ofpletely destroying each other without leaving a single piece of dust.

    His expression became so gloomy that it could cause the clouds to turn ck.

    Whoosh!

    He instantly moved, appeared in front of Gabriel, and sent his fist into his face.

    However, Gabriel was very calm, even smiling slightly.

    A light armor suddenly appeared on his body, blocking Ciel''s fist.

    When his fist hit the armor, Ciel felt like he was drowning in infinite light. He was like a speck of darkness that waspletely unable to do anything.

    "Hmph, wasted effort," Gabriel said.

    "This armor is a Divine Artifact that has been specially designed so that it can be used by a Hegemon, which then grants divine power to the Hegemon who uses it. I now, can even fight with a Second Stage Demigod, you are too weak for me. It''s your fault for being too slow to attack, you should have attacked quickly before I put on this armor. Of course, that''s impossible since time cannot be restored, hahaha..."

    Gabriel burst outughing, getting louder with everyugh.

    After that, he looked at Yasmin again.

    "Yeah, I''m sure you had fun with your husbandst night, but you need to realize that from now on you can only have fun with me. Princess Yasmin, don''t take it too seriously, you''re just moving on from a man to a better man. I''m sure it will bring you more happiness."

    "You deserve to die!" Yasmin finally shows her anger, even uttering curses that don''t seem to fit out of her elegant figure.

    And she didn''t just curse Gabriel, she moved, appearing in the air with a bow and arrow.

    Her aura radiated from her body without control as shepletely focused her power into her bow.

    At this moment, the shadow of the desert eagle behind her, as if blessing her.

    It was an eagle whose strength and speed were trained by conquering sandstorms so that it could im to be the tyrant of all eagle species.

    In Ciel''s eyes, the attack prepared by Yasmin was extremely dangerous even for him. Without a doubt she could easily kill most Ninth Stage Hegemons even though her cultivation was still at the Eighth Stage.

    In fact, it could split this city apart if not for the wall of light created by Gabriel.

    "That won''t do," said the man.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t take Yasmin''s attack seriously because of his confidence in his armor.

    Yasmin didn''t care, she kept releasing her arrow which quickly shot towards Gabriel''s body.

    BANG!

    It mmed into the armor, producing a bang so loud that every object in the mansion exploded into ashes.

    However, the armor was apparently not affected at all. In fact, it then enveloped the arrow with its light and when the light disappeared, the arrow disappeared as well.

    Yasmin''s face turned paler as she saw the scene while Gabrielughed again.

    "I told you, this armor is too strong for a Hegemon, there is no way it can be relied upon as long as you are still just a Hegemon," he said.

    "Is that so?" And suddenly Ciel asked him.

    "What? What can you do?" replied Gabriel arrogantly, not expecting that Ciel spoke again after a long silence.

    Little did he know that Ciel had just peered into the past to see the time when he wore that armor.

    It turned out that he did not put it on immediately when he appeared here. He only put on the armor when Ciel moved to attack him.

    Unfortunately at that time Ciel''s attack was not so fast so he put on the armor sooner.

    The problem was that he was already prepared from the start.

    However, did Ciel not have a solution to ovee this?

    Ciel smiled coldly in response to Gabriel''s words.

    "You''ll soon realize that you''re dealing with an enemy you shouldn''t be fighting," he said.

    His cold eyes emitted a mysterious light, enveloping the space, then changing the structure of the space in a strange way.

    Garbiel and Yasmin weren''t sure what was happening, but they did feel an unexined strangeness.

    Slowly, they seemed to remember things a few minutes ago, when Gabriel appeared.

    The memory of it became so vivid over time that it seemed as if the present time was at that time.

    And sure enough, the present time had turned into that time.

    Yasmin was still sitting beside Ciel while Gabriel had just appeared with his eyes fixed on Yasmin''s face.

    The light armor was also not yet on Gabriel''s body.

    "W-what''s going on?" Gabriel said spontaneously, confused because he actually had clear memories of Ciel and Yasmin attacking him, but at the same time he was also made sure that those things hadn''t happened yet.

    Right after he asked, he found that his body could not be moved anymore, the same thing as when he dueled with Ciel yesterday.

    Pa!

    Ciel suddenly appeared in front of him, and patted his shoulder.

    He sent his power into his body to lock down every flow of his power.

    It might have been difficult because the difference in their strength was not much, but Ciel only needed that briefly to immobilize him and he would give him more blows so that he waspletely helpless.

    After that, red mes, purple mes, and transparent mes emanated from his hand, enveloping Gabriel''s body, a sight that shocked Yasmin.

    She was surprised by Ciel having three such powerful mes.

    "Ahhhhhhhh...." Immediately, Gabriel screamed in horror as the heat of the mes instantly burned the cells in his body.

    At the same time, the wall of light disappeared, showing that Gabriel had lost control of it.

    After the wall of light disappeared, his scream instantly echoed loudly outside the mansion, startling the people passing by.

    Before they could wonder what happened, Ciel kicked Gabriel in the chest, sending him flying into the door, shattering it as he continued to be thrown until he reached the street.

    Hended right in front of the gathered crowd.

    However, no one could recognize Gabriel properly due to the three mes that burned his body.

    "It''s the Holy Spirit me, the Holy Moon me, and the Holy Sun me, who has three of them at once?" said an experienced cultivator before staring at the mansion where Ciel finally stepped out, followed by Yasmin who instantly surprised people with her beautiful face and elegant figure.

    Her beauty made people forget the figure burned by the fire.

    And in fact the power of the three Holy mes was much more unfathomable, Ciel saw that Gabriel was slowly bing ashes.

    No doubt he would have beenpletely reduced to ashes if he hadn''t been helped.

    Although cultivation-wise Ciel was superior to Gabriel because Ciel was already truly at the edge of the Hegemon boundary, still this difference was a bit too much.

    It could be said that in terms ofbat power, he was on a different levelpared to the best geniuses who had the qualifications to be disciples of the Supreme Gods.

    All of that was purely because he possessed three Holy mes.

    "Quickly, quickly save the young master!" The disciples of the Sect of Light came rushing over, kicking at everyone who stood in their way.

    When they finally arrived beside Gabriel, they hurriedly tried to put out the fire.

    However, the results were immediate, those who came closer were burnt to ashes first.

    Their Hegemon power was not enough to put out the fire.

    Panicked, they shouted again.

    "Elders, elders,e quickly, help young master..." Their cries echoed throughout the city.

    The most panicked of them were actually those closest to Gabriel.

    They were afraid of him dying because it could cause their status in the Sect of Light to fall drastically.

    However, this was indeed strange as the God of Life Light and the elders of the sect were not here.

    Ciel wondered where they were and then searched for them with his Eyes of Heaven.

    "Ehh..."

    However, when he saw them, he couldn''t help but be surprised.

    They were actually gathered somewhere, doing nothing but keeping an eye on what was happening here.

    They were also not blocked by anyone, as if they had no intention of leaving.

    Or rather perhaps the God of Life Light had no intention of leaving, he was blocking the other elders, and they werepletely obedient to him.

    ''Don''t tell me that old man is no longer interested in taking care of Gabriel?'' Ciel couldn''t help but think that way because things were indeed looking that way.

 Chapter 176 Meet Mu Yixue Again

    <h4>Chapter 176 Meet Mu Yixue Again</h4>

    "This kid keeps bringing shame to the Sect of Light''s good name, he deserves to die," said the God of Life Light in a cold tone. He finally spoke his mind so the elders looked at him strangely.

    It was now clear that he had deliberately let Gabriel die.

    Their question was what would the God of Light think since his disciple was left to die by one of his subordinates?

    However, when they thought about it, the God of Life Light dared to act to the extent that it meant he was confident that his decision would be approved by the God of Light.

    He had known the God of Light for a long time as he was also a very old god. In terms of making decisions, he must be somewhat simr to the God of Light.

    "But," the God of Life Light continued while his eyes gazed at Ciel.

    "This boy is dangerous, he might as well die," he said, causing the elders behind him to take a deep breath.

    Talking about making Ciel die was something very heavy because thetter''s background was too terrifying.

    The consequences of killing him could be more terrifying than death itself.

    Ciel who happened to be watching them smiled strangely, wondering how the old man would make him die.

    "Your Majesty, do you have a n?" asked one of the elders behind the God of Life Light.

    However, surprisingly enough, he shook his head.

    He said, "forget it, it''s impossible to kill him, I can sense the power of the Ice Goddess and Elf Queen within his body, only the Supreme God can kill him. Any n is useless, just fooling yourself. Maybe we can just hope he gets bad luck somehow and dies."

    "..."

    Hearing his words, Ciel opened his mouth, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    He was already prepared for another conflict even if it involved the old man.

    However, he was apparently still able to think rationally or it could be said that he was well aware that there was really no way.

    In the end, he shook his head, stopped observing and focused on Gabriel.

    Of course, it wasn''t that easy to turn him into ashpletely. His flesh was burnt, there were still bones that were indeed stronger, looking like solidified light.

    If his bones were picked up and thrown into a random ce, they would definitely be fought over by people.

    In reality, if Gabriel''s bones were nted into the body of a new cultivator, that cultivator''s talent could reach a very high level.

    Gabriel also didn''t die even if only his bones remained.

    Not wanting to wait any longer, Ciel finally made his move, appearing right in front of him.

    He pointed his hand at him, sending more mes so that the path where Gabriel was was filled with fire.

    People had to keep their distance, retreating far away as a little fire was enough to turn them into ashes.

    "Didn''t expect that the Ice Prince would be this powerful, he actually has three Holy mes, how did he get them all?" said an elder.

    Now there was no doubt that he was the owner of those mes as he unleashed them directly in front of all eyes.

    It had to be admitted that this was something extremely difficult as finding the Core of the Holy mes had a very small chance of sess.

    "Ahhh, boy, stop this!" Amidst his screams, Gabriel finally asked Ciel to stop.

    Unfortunately, he said it in a disrespectful manner.

    Of course, it was impossible for Ciel to stop.

    As he released more fire, Gabriel''s bones began to turn to ash in no time.

    His soul, too, was burned away, gone without a trace, leaving only a rage that didn''t seem to go away.

    Whoosh!

    Ciel absorbed all the mes into his body after Gabriel waspletely reduced to ashes.

    However, there was one thing left, a white ring.

    It was Gabriel''s Storage Ring. With a quick nce, Ciel found many treasures inside although none of them interested him.

    Even the armor of light didn''t interest him much because he knew that he wouldn''t be able to use it. It was specially designed for certain people, outside of them, no one could control it except the Gods themselves or at least the powerful Demigods.

    Of course, Ciel still took the ring because it was spoils of war to him.

    "Boy, don''t think you can get away after what you did." Suddenly one of the Sect of Light disciples shouted to Ciel.

    He was a young man who seemed to think that the world revolved around him.

    Some of the smarter ones were afraid that his attitude might make Ciel target them.

    One by one, the disciples of the Sect of Light jumped into the corner of the alley to hide and run.

    However, Ciel was also toozy to pay attention to them.

    For him, he was too big for them.

    He then approached Yasmin who came over to him, showing another smile at the sight of her beauty.

    Arriving in front of her, he took her hand and said, "let''s go to the Ice Pce headquarters."

    Yasmi nodded lightly, following whatever he wanted.

    The two immediately took steps to the area where the Ice Pce headquarters was located, continuing to attract people''s attention.

    The young ones couldn''t stop marveling at Yasmin, wondering if it was possible for them to have a wife as beautiful and graceful as her in this life.

    As they continued walking, Ciel ced the ring he got from Gabriel on Yasmin''s hand.

    "Keep this, there are many treasures in it that will surely be of great help to you," he said.

    Yasmin was a little surprised to hear that, she smiled and did not refuse at all.

    "Thank you, Prince," she said.

    This has be a way of life for women on this continent.

    They are very devoted to their husbands, but they also believe that their husbands should give them regr maintenance and gifts.

    In return, they will naturally be more devoted.

    Quickly, Ciel and Yasmin arrived in front of the Ice Pce headquarters where there were several disciples gathered.

    They immediately looked at Ciel, and could not help but be amazed at Yasmin.

    They recognized that she was indeed so beautiful that Ciel''s struggle was understandable.

    Incidentally, Mu Yixue was about to exit the base, so she ran into Ciel and Yasmin, bringing her steps to a halt.

    Her eyes immediately fell on Yasmin''s face, she observed her carefully and then looked at her entire figure.

    After that, she showed an almost invisible before approaching Ciel and Yasmin.

    Thetter was also looking at her.

    However, she did not look the least bit nervous or worried.

    When Mu Yixue arrived in front of her, she calmly greeted her, "good morning, Miss Mu!"

    Mu Yixue blinked her eyes twice at Yasmin''s greeting. She obviously didn''t expect that he was that calm in front of her because in reality she herself was not as calm as she seemed.

    After all, they were women from the same man, so there should be some bad feelings between them.

    Little did Mu Yixue know that the way Yasmin viewed polygamy was very different.

    To her, other women who were also wives of her husband were sisters where they would help each other in serving their husband.

    Of course, without culture, there is no way women elsewhere could easily think that way.

    Mu Yixue felt ufortable so she said, st night must have been a lot of fun for you, right?"

    That she was insinuating Yasmin was obvious, but Yasmin responded with a light nod.

    "It must have been, serving my husband is the greatest glory I can achieve. I was naturally very happy."

    Again, Mu Yixue is not expecting the way Yasmin answers as her aim is to make Yasmin awkward.

    Unfortunately she is not awkward in the slightest, remaining as calm as a desert without wind.

    It bothered Mu Yixue so much that a sign that she was distracted appeared on her face.

    She was at a loss as to what to say now.

    Not wanting there to be any sort ofmotion, Ciel finally cleared his throat to draw the attention of the two.

    "By the way Yixue, when are we moving?" he asked because until now they were still in this town.

    Ciel actually saw that some groups had already started going to the center of the continent which was the core path of the Seven Realms.

    "We''re waiting for you, if you''re ready, we can go now," Mu Yixue replied.

    "I see, then let''s go," Ciel said.

    He had had enough of this city and wanted to see the desert outside.

    Whether on earth or in the cultivation world, he had no experience exploring deserts. He thought it was a ce with a very strong sense of mystery.

    "Ohh, Little Brother, you finally came!" Rin suddenly appeared, directly approaching Ciel with a faint smile and observing Yasmin''s face for a while.

    "Sister Rin, we n to leave now," Ciel told her.

 Chapter 177 Journey

    <h4>Chapter 177 Journey</h4>

    "Of course, you must leave immediately, indeed," Rin replied.

    After saying that, Rin suddenly pulled out a red sword.

    The color of the sword seemed very intense, as if it could swallow light so that no light could be seen on the sword.

    Its aura was firmly suppressed, making the sword appear to have no aura at all.

    However, it did give the impression of hiding boundless power.

    "Little Brother, take this sword with you, it will increase yourbat power drastically," Rin said, handing the sword to Ciel.

    The curious Ciel took it without hesitation, there was nothing to worry about when Rin gave it to him.

    He observed it with his eyes and discovered that it was a sword that seemed to have the power at thest limit before bing a Divine Weapon.

    For a sword of this level, Ciel could indeed still use it.

    Of course, not everyone would have it.

    The Peak Demigods themselves took time just to have one. Most actually didn''t have one at all.

    Ciel swung the sword a few times before inserting it into his Storage Ring.

    "This is amazing, thank you Sister Rin," he said,plimenting the sword.

    Rin smiled slightly.

    "By the way," she said again. "There is basically no limit to the cultivation that canpete for the World Soul. It''s just that, since it is reserved for Hegemons, there is an unwritten rule that only Hegemons can join the fight. Every path will be guarded to block Demigods who want to infiltrate. However, it doesn''t always work. Some people might manage to infiltrate, and that endangers the Hegemons, so you have to be careful."

    "Sure, but there''s no need to worry, I''m confident I can protect all the Ice Pce disciples," Ciel replied.

    "I trust you..." Rin did not seem to doubt Ciel at all.

    After that, all the Ice Pce disciples were gathered in front of the headquarters.

    Ciel scanned them one by one before signaling them to follow him to the city gate in the south.

    They were only on foot, but since they were without a doubt the strongest group from the Realm of Life, the groups from the other Sects chose to stop as they passed, then followed behind them.

    When they arrived near the city gates, Ciel found a group consisting of Elves.

    They were a very small group, even fewer than the disciples of the Ice Pce.

    Leading them was an Elf with dark ck hair, pale white skin, and a tight ck dress.

    She attracted attention but also made people wary because of her sharp aura.

    Ciel showed a faint smile when he saw them.

    Arriving beside them, he asked, "were you waiting for me?"

    Their expressions seemed too serious, as if there was a weight on their shoulders.

    "We were ordered by the Queen to follow you," said the Elf wearing a ck dress.

    She was naturally Thalia, the niece of the Elf Queen, and now a ve of Ciel.

    Mu Yixue and Yasmin observed her figure, realizing that she was just as powerful as them.

    And perhaps she could be more dangerous in a fight.

    "That''s great, now follow us!" Ciel naturally didn''t mind having a group of Elves following him. It made his entourage even stronger.

    He only paused briefly before resuming his steps, arriving in front of the gate.

    Looking at the desert outside, he could not help but be amazed at the overwhelming impression it gave, something that was not so obvious from above.

    There were so many small hills in the desert that it looked like the ocean was surging.

    It was just that, as he made observations, Ciel discovered that everyone was on foot, no one was flying.

    "Why aren''t they flying?" Ciel asked Yasmin.

    Until now he still hadn''t studied things here in detail.

    The disciples of the Ice Pce didn''t seem to know much either so they looked at Yasmin to wait for her to answer.

    Theirck of knowledge cannot be med because this continent is at the southern end of the Realm of Life while the Ice Continent is at its northern end.

    It''s a continent too far from their homes.

    "The sky is too hot the more we go to the center of the continent, this region is already close to the center, so the conditions are almost simr. And it''s a heat that can even burn the spiritual energy inside our bodies. If we are at a high ce, the heat will be even stronger, walking below is the best choice so that we don''t get exhausted. Normally, to cross this continent to another realm, even the Demigods would choose to walk. Only those who are very strong will fly, including the Gods." Yasmin exined her reasoning in detail.

    As Ciel nodded in understanding, she continued, "Prince, I have prepared two hundred camels out there, so our journey will not be so difficult."

    "Camels?"

    Ciel was slightly surprised at Yasmin''s words.

    "They are about 10 kilometers from here, we can fly there because it is very close," Yasmin replied.

    "Sure!" Ciel immediately agreed. He had be quite curious.

    After that, they flew off, led by Yasmin.

    10 kilometers was indeed close for them. With their speed, they got there in a few minutes.

    Below, Ciel saw arge vige with many stables filled with camels.

    Many people stopped by the vige, buying camels to apany them.

    Yasmin did not lead Ciel and the others tond at the entrance of the vige, she went straight to a certain stable full ofrge camels.

    There shended right in front of a middle-aged man who turned out to be the man who danced yesterday.

    "Princess, you finally came. Congrattions on your wedding, you must have had some wonderful nights after getting married," he said to Yasmin, looking very friendly.

    "Prince, Miss Mu, Miss Thalia..." He greeted Ciel and the others.

    He seemed to recognize them well.

    Perhaps he was a knowledgeable man.

    "Uncle, can my camels be taken away now?" Yasmin asked him in a polite tone.

    "Yes, they are in very good health, have no problems and even run all the time," the middle-aged man replied.

    He waved his hand to open the gate of the camel stable, and they quickly came out of the stable.

    All the Ice Pce disciples and members of the Elven Race became curious.

    "Guys, you can choose the camel you want to ride. It''s not so different from strong, just put a clean cloth on its back," Yasmin told them.

    Right after she said that, they immediately started approaching the camels. Their curiosity was too high now that there were no camels on the Ice Continent.

    People on this continent would also be curious if they saw snowmen on the Ice Continent.

    "Uncle, we''re leaving now," Yasmin said once again.

    "Be sure to be careful," the middle-aged man replied.

    Yasmin nodded and led Ciel to one of the truly unique camels.

    It waspletely white, white as snow so it looked very clean.

    In addition, the camel also had the strongest aura, equivalent to the Hegemon Seventh Stage.

    "Prince, you will ride this camel," Yasmin said to Ciel.

    "What about you?" asked Ciel because apart from the white one, the other camels looked the same.

    It wasn''t that Ciel didn''t have the idea of riding the camel with Yasmin, but he didn''t want to create jealousy on this trip.

    "I will ride this camel," Yasmin replied, pointing to a particr camel that was of course the same as the others.

    Thinking that she was indeed a dutiful woman, Ciel sighed.

    He finally said nothing more.

    After that, he climbed onto the white camel.

    This animal was very docile, but it didn''t seem to have any particr spoiled nature either. It had only been following Ciel''s instructions since thetter had climbed onto its back.

    Of course, 200 camels were too many for the group.

    They only used about a quarter of them.

    However, Yasmin seemed to want to take them all.

    When people from other factions saw them, they couldn''t help but be jealous.

    The price of camels has risen dramatically since the arrival of outsiders to this continent, so evenrge factions cannot buy too many camels.

    Most still walked in the end because most factions brought too many disciples.

    Only the young masters could ride camels.

    "Prince, this journey will take about five hours if the camels run, so we will probably arrive in the afternoon. However, we have only arrived at the starting point of the center of the continent," Yasmin said to Ciel as they began their journey.

    Ciel looked at the camel he was riding, patting its back as he said, e on, do it quickly."

    He signaled everyone to make their camels run.

    Simultaneously, the camels started running, they ran very fast.

    If it was on earth, Ciel didn''t think there were any cars faster than them.

    However, this desert was vast, so even with such speed, they seemed slow and the scenery around them seemed stagnant.

    Over time, Ciel, who had originally enjoyed the trip, began to feel a bit bored.

    How could he not be bored when all he saw was the same thing.

    Hour after hour, there was nothing but boundless desert.

    Besides, the hot air here he had to admit, made him somewhat ufortable.

    Of course, there couldn''t be nothing interesting here.

    When it was gettingte in the afternoon, Ciel saw the countless Pyramids ahead, each one so big that he didn''t think there were any buildings bigger than them.

    ''Pyramids, why are there such buildings here?'' Instantly, Ciel was astonished.

    His back straightened and he was instantly filled with curiosity.

 Chapter 178 Disturbance

    <h4>Chapter 178 Disturbance</h4>

    The area full of pyramids seemed to be the center of the continent. Ciel saw that the sun seemed to be so close to that area that its heat could be seen from afar.

    Outside that area, there were manyrge stones where some of them were located side by side and on top of them there was an additional stone so that between them they were protected from the sun.

    These ces were used by people as ces to rest, soothing their bodies from the heat of the sun during the journey.

    Ciel saw quite a few people bathing there just to feel cool.

    From the looks of it, they would probably camp there tonight.

    "Prince, we''d better rest first. Although moving at night is easier, there are many desert monsters," Yasmin said, advising Ciel.

    People chose to rest obviously for that reason.

    Ciel didn''t mind, he nodded in response.

    "Let''s go over there," he said, pointing to the best ce.

    It was still empty, perhaps those who came earlier didn''t dare to take it.

    All the camels then moved towards it. They stopped just outside it.

    Ciel and the others dismounted, and started making camp to rest.

    Even for them there was little effect from being under the heat for too long. They needed to sleep and cultivate for a while to get their bodies back in shape.

    The sky began to darken after they finished setting up camp. They also built a bonfire to keep the night bright.

    When it is night, there are over 10,000 groups camping there.

    Some actually chose to go directly, thinking that luck would be with them.

    It was just that, in Ciel''s group, the members of the Elven Race had slightly separated themselves from the members of the Ice Pce.

    Actually, Ciel himself didn''t do anything.

    He sat on a rock and watched the people work.

    Of course, the word peaceful was not suitable to describe this situation as Ciel found quite a few conflicts, such as the rogue cultivator without a faction who was in conflict with arge sect for various reasons.

    Some of them were because of women.

    Ciel just smiled as he looked at it all.

    So many young masters there, some had unreasonable arrogance, but even they would smile when they saw him.

    "Yeah, some people are really having fun," Ciel said as he used his Eyes of Heaven.

    He saw quite a few couples making love in a hidden corner between the stones.

    They seemed very happy and enjoying it.

    When it came to lovemaking, even women who always looked elegant went wild.

    In fact among them there was no shortage of Young Ladies of the Great ns, each of whom always showed the demeanor of a noble, as Mu Yixue often showed.

    However, they also made love.

    Their partners varied, some were paired with young masters from the Great ns, and some were paired with ordinary people who possessed amazing talents.

    Of course, out of all of them, Ciel still found onemonality where no one was different at all.

    They did it while standing. The men lifted theirdies'' dresses and hugged them from behind.

    The longer he looked at them, Ciel couldn''t help but want it too, and wondered who he would do it with.

    There were four options he could choose from. Mu Yixue, Mei Mei, Yasmin, or even Thalia whom he could force to serve him.

    However, after thinking about it, Ciel thought it was better with his new wife, Yasmin.

    Thalia was still a virgin, even if he wanted to fuck her, it was not suitable in a ce like this.

    And he had to admit that although the woman was very beautiful, she had not been able to show anything that would interest him. After all, because of his rtionship with the Elf Queen, it became difficult for him to be attracted to her to the point where he really wanted her to be his lover.

    Momentster, Ciel saw Yasmin and Mu Yixueing towards him, each carrying a tray of food.

    They came through different paths, but Ciel had to admit that it was a little difficult when they came together.

    Ciel nned to make love again with Yasmin after he ate, but if Mu Yixue was present, it became difficult.

    Forbidding Mu Yixue toe was also impossible. That woman could think that he didn''t love her anymore.

    Of course, there were other ways, like doing it in threes.

    When thinking that, Ciel''s head shook slightly as he felt as if it was no different from tearing down the sky.

    However, when he was busy thinking about good things, something suddenly happened.

    The ground shook and rumbled, so strong that it caused the rocks to crack.

    "What happened?" Ciel couldn''t help but wonder.

    Although it was said that this was a dangerous ce, how did ite so quickly?

    The others were also confused.

    Fearing something bading from below, people quickly flew off, not forgetting to bring their camels.

    "Prince, this might be the Desert Giants," Yasmin said when she arrived beside Ciel.

    She stored the food she cooked for Ciel into her Storage Ring. It could still be eatenter.

    "What''s the Desert Giants?" asked Mu Yixue to Yasmin.

    It seems that her knowledge does not reach that at all.

    "They''re inhabitants of this desert, living underground," Yasmin replied.

    "However, there''s no need to worry. Their cultivation is mostly only in the Hegemon Realm, it''s very rare above that, and I don''t think they will appear. It''s just that those in the Hegemon Realm are very numerous, and they are very fond of fighting."

    After Yasmin finished exining, one by one a huge hand came out of the desert, splitting it in two so that the figures below were revealed.

    They were truly enormous giants, each hundreds of meters tall, one even reaching 1 kilometer.

    Their bodies were full of muscles and gave the impression that they were created from stone. Perhaps their flesh was indeed stone.

    Ciel was attracted to the 1 kilometer tall giant.

    His aura was so powerful that he, like him, had reached the final frontier of the Hegemon Realm.

    He was carrying a hammerrger than his own body, and he didn''t seem to have any trouble carrying it.

    "My name is Ahong, which one of you dares to fight with me," he shouted in a really loud voice, shaking the air until cracks appeared.

    Hisrge eyes stared at all the little people in front of him, as if he was looking at a crowd of ants.

    No one answered. This didn''t mean no one dared him. Most geniuses nowadays were indeed only at the Seventh or Eighth Hegemon Stage, but that didn''t mean they were afraid of fighting because they also had a terrifying ace up their sleeve.

    They just didn''t want to be the first to make a move.

    Some actually stared at Ciel spontaneously because they assumed that Ciel had a power that everyone already knew about. He was the strongest without a doubt because even Garbiel died in his hands.

    In the end, Ahong''s eyes also looked at Ciel.

    At the same time, Yasmin suddenly stepped forward.

    "Mr. Ahong, I''m Yasmin, I hope you can step back and not disturb my husband. He wants to rest now," she said in a polite tone.

    No one was not surprised by her words because the way she defended Ciel was indeed very impressive.

    "Ohhh..." Ahong looked interested.

    "I''ve heard so much about you, Princess Yasmin, I didn''t realize you were married," he said.

    Surprisingly to Yasmin he seemed more rxed. Perhaps there was a connection between them, the giants, and the humans living in this desert.

    "I am old enough to marry, Mr. Ahong," Yasmin replied.

    "Yeah, that''s good, but your husband seems very strong, so I still want to fight him. My friends also seem to be eager to fight because they haven''t fought in a long time." Despite Yasmin''s pleas, Ahong remained adamant.

    Just as Yasmin wanted to say something more, Ahong suddenly added, "If I lose, I''ll help your husband until he''s done with his business. How about that? In the center of this desert, I know a lot of things so you guys can move more easily."

    "Are you sure?" Yasmin is suddenly interested after hearing his offer.

    "You know that we are brave warriors, never breaking a promise," Ahong replied.

    After hearing that, Yasmin looks at Ciel, seemingly wanting to ask his opinion.

    Ciel smiled slightly, and was actually quite interested.

    His interest increased after hearing the giant''s offer.

    He took a step forward and said, "sure, let''s fight. I also want to know how strong I am. I don''t think it''s bad to fight before dinner."

    Hearing that Ciel agreed, Ahong immediately looked excited.

    "Then let''s do it." He then jumped far, far away but his figure was still clearly visible because of how big his body was.

    When Ciel flew over toe to him, people couldn''t find Ciel''s figure anymore.

    "Charge!" And suddenly, the other Desert Giants jumped into the crowd of people, their targets being the powerful geniuses.

    Those geniuses originally wanted to watch Ciel''s fight, so they were immediately angry at being interrupted.

    They counterattacked so that the night in the desert was full of color instantly as the geniuses fought against the giants.

 Chapter 179 Win, Of Course

    <h4>Chapter 179 Win, Of Course</h4>

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Countless bang sounds resounded, each one shaking thend.

    The giants were fighting with such vigor that it seemed like they would not stop until they or their enemies were dead.

    Hills were shattered, some flying into the air.

    Rather than a fight, this was more like a war.

    "It''s really fun," Ahong said, enjoying the spectacle while looking at Ciel who was flying in front of him.

    "I feel a great fire from you, not that I''m underestimating you, but fire might be very hard to hurt me," he continued.

    "Better not talk about that before you see my fire," Ciel replied.

    After he said that, three different types of mes emanated from his body, harmonizing with each other.

    They only spread around his body, but their heat could instantly be felt in the distance.

    The battling giants and geniuses could not help but stare back to see the source of that heat.

    Ahong narrowed hisrge eyes, changing his expression to alert.

    "Holy Spirit me, Holy Moon me, Holy Sun me, unexpectedly you have three Holy mes at once, no wonder you''re so confident," he said.

    "What do you think now?" asked Ciel.

    "I can''t give an opinion until we actually fight," Ahong replied.

    "By the way, in this region, there are two Holy mes stronger than yours, the Holy Bone me and the Holy Pagoda me. They are of great interest to the Gods who possess the power of fire, many of them havee to observe but failed to find their core."

    When he heard that, Ciel narrowed his eyes seriously.

    The Holy Bone me was ranked eighth while the Holy Pagoda me was ranked sixth. Each was basically equivalent to the Holy Light me he had. Ranks six, seven, and eight had no significant difference in strength.

    If a God possessed all three, he would definitely be one of the strongest Gods, perhaps equivalent to possessing one of the top five of the Holy me.

    "Can you take me to the ce where they areter?" asked Ciel.

    "Sure, as long as you win," Ahong replied.

    "Hmm, let''s get started."

    Ciel no longer dyed, he moved towards Ahong while the mes on his body became sorge that they were bigger than Ahong.

    The mes formed waves, crashing down on Ahong from all sides.

    Ahong, on the other hand, swung his hammer forward, wanting to cut through the mes and attack Ciel directly.

    However, he quickly realized that the fire in front of him this time was really strong, it wasn''t that easy to split it, it only split slightly, but it was still moving towards him.

    He finally had no time to dodge.

    His body was drowned by that fire.

    "Damn it!" He cursed this time, signaling that even his body was extremely overheated when it came into contact with Ciel''s mes.

    In fact, Ciel even saw his skin turning red and being torn apart slowly.

    If he wasn''t a Giant who wasn''t used to enduring heat, he would be in serious trouble right now.

    The people watching from afar looked at each other and said, "overall, the Ice Prince can actually be said to be stronger."

    "The Sacred Sun me and the Sacred Moon me y a big role in this. I heard that a Demigod who possesses both is also hard to defeat."

    "Hmph!!!" And suddenly, Ahong let out a cold snort.

    When he snorted, his body emitted a wave of sand that protected his body in addition to pushing away those mes.

    Then, he jumped far away to keep his distance from Ciel.

    Of course, Ciel immediately chased after him. He even said, "You''re not the type of fighter who dodges when attacked, are you? It makes your big body look useless."

    Although when chatting, they seemed friendly to each other, but when it came to fighting, Ciel did not hesitate to provoke Ahong to make him angry.

    Sure enough, the Desert Giant was really the easy type when provoked. His eyes becamerger as he showed an angry expression.

    "Eat this," he shouted, lunging at Ciel while swinging his hammer with more force. Perhaps he was confident that this time he could split Ciel''s mes and m into his body.

    Plus, he doesn''t just rely on his hammer.

    He unleashed a wave of extremely hard sand, which then blocked Ciel''s fire as it began to split.

    The result was indeed good, Ciel''s mes were split apart slowly by the hammer and couldn''t get close to Ahong''s body because there was a wall of sand in the way even though it also couldn''tpletely block the power of Ciel''s mes.

    The sand wall burned very quickly, but it did buy Ahong some time.

    In a short time, Ahong''s hammer appeared not far from Ciel who was not moving at all.

    As the hammer got closer, he had to admit that its size was very intimidating.

    The sky was obscured by that hammer from Ciel''s point of view.

    "It''s a good fight, but you should also try my technical strength," Ciel said as he pointed his hand upwards.

    The sky above him became very red when he did that and a moonrger than Ahong''s giant body appeared behind him.

    His three mes surged into the moon, merging with it to make it even stronger so that it emitted three different lights. Sometimes it even gave the impression of a sun in the sky.

    "Such a powerful technique..." The people watching could not help but think about that.

    This was of course the technique that Ciel had gotten from Madam Zhou.

    It was indeed an extremely powerful technique. Even after he became the Peak Hegemon, it was still very powerful and suited him well.

    Whoosh!

    The moon moved quickly to meet Ahong''s hammer.

    BANG!

    They collided, causing many people to fall just from the shock effect.

    At the same time, the moon exploded, releasing boundless mes, turning the night into brighter than the day due to such a huge fire.

    People who originally thought that the fight wouldn''t reach their area had no other choice but to retreat or hide below.

    Ciel''s mes actually reached their location in a split second, even turning many rocks into dust.

    "This is already too much, it might even be equivalent to the power of the First Stage Demigods," the people said in panic.

    There should be a vast difference between the Peak Hegemon and the First Stage Demigods as thetter have already begun to form Divinity.

    It was unfortunate that Ciel''s power released together with a technique reached that level.

    Fortunately it did notst long as it started to dissipate in a short time when its spiritual energy was depleted.

    Slowly, people could finally see the results of this battle.

    Ciel was still standing where he was.

    Right below him, Ahongy in a giant crater, covered in burns while his hammer seemed to be partially melted, lying beside him.

    His eyes were still wide open, staring at Ciel, the little creature with amazement and fear.

    "I lost," he said.

    Although he could still fight, he couldn''t help but admit defeat.

    The problem was that there was a difference in their strength, something too obvious to see.

    No matter which way he relied on, the result would still be the same.

    On the other hand, Ciel was amazed at his own strength, thinking that being invincible was truly sensational.

    However, he could not be satisfied that quickly because he was still very far from the top.

    The Ice Goddess for example, could easily freeze him with just her gaze.

    "You can rest first tonight, I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow," Ciel said to Ahong before flying towards Mu Yixue and Yasmin who were still standing on the same rock.

    Ahong could not say anything in response.

    The ground beneath his body opened up, swallowing him into it.

    Seeing that, the other giants looked at each other. They could still fight, but Ahong''s defeat had demoralized them.

    In the end, they went underground again to follow Ahong.

    Some people cheered for Ciel including the Ice Pce disciples.

    "Prince, congrattions, you are truly the strongest among the Hegemons," Yasmin said with a faint smile when Ciel arrived in front of her.

    She seemed to be proud that his choice was far above her expectations.

    Mu Yixue said nothing, remaining silent as if she still found it hard to believe that Ciel was already so much stronger than her.

    "Eat this, I want to cultivate," she said suddenly, putting the tray she was carrying down in front of Ciel before flying away, going to a certain corner.

    "Eh?" Ciel was somewhat confused by her actions.

    "Miss Mu has a very strong personality. She will train hard when she sees others are stronger," Yasmin said, saying her opinion of Mu Yixue.

    Despite Mu Yixue not being very friendly to her, she still didn''t take advantage of this situation to bring her down.

    Ciel smiled at her and caressed her face.

    "Don''t you want to practice too?" asked Ciel.

    "I am your new wife, I think I should stay by your side so I can fulfill your needs at all times," Yasmin replied.

    Her answer satisfied Ciel so she smiled happily.

    He pulled her hand to sit down, brought his face close to her ear and whispered, "I want to make love to you under this rock after dinner, you don''t mind, do you?"

    Yasmin''s face flushed at Ciel''s words, but she nodded in response.

    Her eyes spontaneously looked down at it.

    It was actually a good ce because there were many other smaller rocks, but stillrge enough to create variousfortable ces to rx among them.

    Unless someone flew over, they would not be found.

    At most, Yasmin just needed to keep the sound of her moaning to a minimum.

    "Prince, dinner first," she said.

    She also took the dishes Mu Yixue cooked, not wanting to throw them away.

    Ciel nodded with a faint smile, letting her feed him because she said that he was exhausted after fighting, needing to rx first.

 Chapter 180 Beautiful Desert

    <h4>Chapter 180 Beautiful Desert</h4>

    The situation calmed down as Ciel began to eat.

    People were not so worried about something simr happening again as they believed they could handle it easily as long as Ciel was around.

    When it calmed down, people began to resume their activities, building the broken tents and eating dinner.

    Some even resumed their lovemaking sessions.

    As for Ciel, he started lying on Yasmine''s thigh, lying down while eating.

    It was morefortable as he could enjoy the fragrance of her body.

    Although there were many destroyed areas around, it was somehow not disturbing. Probably because cultivators were used to living with such damage around them.

    Ciel didn''t realize that he was eating quite fast. When he thought that there was still half a meal left, Yasmin suddenly stopped feeding him.

    He nced to the side spontaneously only to find that all the food waspletely gone whether it was cooked by Mu Yixue or Yasmin.

    Seeing Ciel''s expression, Yasmin couldn''t help but say, "Prince, do you want some more, I can cook some more?"

    "No need," Ciel replied directly.

    He picked up the cup of cold water and drank it down in one gulp.

    "I want to eat you instead," he added, looking at Jasmine with such a seductive smile that she ducked her head.

    Ciel no longer dyed, he hugged his waist and jumped down,nding between the stones that looked like a wall.

    It was warmer there, perhaps because there was less air, but that warmth was precisely what increased desire.

    Ciel who was currently hugging Yasmin from behind began to pull down her dress.

    Most people don''t get naked when they do it here. That''s because they''re worried about someone seeing, but Ciel has no worries about that.

    He was one thousand percent sure that no one was passing over his territory.

    When Yasmin''s dress fell, her beautiful figure immediately appeared, clearly visible because of the moonlight shining on her.

    Yasmin is a bit embarrassed so she doesn''t dare to look back.

    Ciel watched her back as he began to undress himself.

    When he was naked, Yasmin still nced back.

    Her eyes tremble for a moment as she looks at his dick that is already like a stick.

    "This isfortable," he said before hugging her again.

    He buried his face in her hair and groped her breasts, making her tremble little by little.

    After that, he turned her body to face him where he could finally see the front of her body.

    At the same time, Yasmin can also see his body clearly including his dick which is very close to her pussy.

    Ciel was curious, his hand moving down from her waist to her crotch.

    In no time, it reached her pussy and he touched it gently.

    "Prince, oohhhh..." Yasmin moaned and looked embarrassed. She obviously didn''t expect that Ciel would be so wild, touching her pussy with his hand.

    "Isn''t thisfortable?" said Ciel.

    He started stroking her pussy so that it became wet quickly.

    Yasmin couldn''t answer, her head was turned up, and she pressed her lips together to hold back the moan that was about toe out of her mouth.

    She was such a pleasure that she wanted to hug Ciel tightly.

    Ciel fortunately did not continue to encourage that. He stopped and hugged her again to enjoy the warmth of her body.

    Lying down was difficult here, so they had to keep standing.

    However, he didn''t want to be rushed either. He wanted to enjoy it leisurely.

    "My dear Yasmin, will you help your husband?" he asked after a while.

    "Help what?" asked Yasmin in response, looking confused because Ciel''s words were unclear.

    Ciel didn''t answer right away, he grabbed her palm and pulled until itnded on his cock.

    Yasmin blushed as she touched the cock, surprised by the sensation.

    In her eyes it was like a living creature full of vitality, holding it was like holding a wild snake. Now she finally understood why she felt like she was floating in Heaven when it entered her pussy.

    "My little dragon might want your mouth," Ciel replied, finally saying his wish.

    Yasmin naturally understood what he meant, her cheeks flushing until they looked like a freshly ripened apple.

    However, as usual, she nodded without hesitation.

    "I will serve you no matter what, Prince... Let''s sit over there," she replied as she stared at a long stone that could be sat on.

    Ciel sat down without hesitation while Yasmin sat beside him with her hand still holding his cock.

    She stares at his face for a while before slowly lowering her head towards his cock.

    Once again, Ciel is amazed by her obedience to him.

    She was indeed the most obedient woman he had ever seen.

    Quickly, her lips touched the head of Ciel''s cock.

    Actually, at this moment her eyes showed strong curiosity.

    Ciel was a very handsome figure in her eyes, and she could not help but think that his dick was the jewel of the world among all his limbs.

    It was the best thing that she wanted to keep looking at and touching it.

    The only barrier was her modesty.

    Doing it all would make her look rude.

    However, this was Ciel''s request. She would definitelyply, and in fact it made her heart pound while her body heated up.

    When her lips met Ciel''s cock head, she felt a strange sensation throughout her body, making her want to tremble and freeze at the same time.

    Ciel, on the other hand, closes his eyes, breathing deeply as Yasmin''s lips really make him feel the magic.

    Telling her to do this was something that was a bit hard for him because he didn''t want her to look disrespectful.

    However, a man sometimes acts on his lust.

    "Ohhh..." Ciel couldn''t help but enjoy when Yasmin''s mouth slowly swallowed his dick, wetting it with her saliva.

    She was surprisingly not clumsy at all, very calm as she rubbed his dick with her mouth.

    However, she stops trying to swallow his dick when her mouth has only swallowed half of his dick.

    She seemed to reach her limit there.

    In the end, this being her first time, there was no way she was without control.

    Of course, after that she starts rubbing his dick by moving her face up and down.

    Ciel moaned softly and held her hair, vowing that after this he would have to return the favor.

    About three minutester, Ciel stopped it, pulling her body to sit normally.

    Other than her hair bing a little messy, Ciel did not see anything wrong with her face.

    "Prince!" She was somewhat embarrassed when she looked at Ciel.

    "Sit quietly and let me serve you," Ciel told her.

    While she was still confused about what Ciel meant, Ciel''s face suddenly moved down towards her pussy, making her eyes freeze in shock.

    "Oh!" In the instant after, her back straightened while her mouth let out a moan.

    Ciel kisses her pussy, and even sucks it right away so Yasmin feels as if her blood is being burned.

    She even identally pressed Ciel''s head.

    Ciel really did it.

    He was fascinated enough with her pussy that he didn''t mind doing anything.

    He sucks her love juices and licks them with his tongue.

    Every drop is as sweet as honey, truly a delicacy.

    Yasmin begins to moan uncontrobly while her ankles lift upwards, her breathing quickening rapidly.

    Luckily Ciel doesn''t linger, not because he wants to hurry, but because he can''t take it anymore.

    "Come on!" He stood up and pulled Yasmin''s hand to follow him.

    From Yasmin''s expression and face at this time showed that she was already heavily aroused.

    If she didn''t have her wits about her, she probably would have aimed her ass straight at Ciel, like a she-cat.

    However, she still tried to look elegant.

    Ciel, on the other hand, hastily aimed his cock at her pussy through her backside.

    The moment the head of his cock touched her pussy hole, he immediately pushed it into it.

    "Ohhhhh..." Yasmin moans in pleasure as Ciel''s cock quickly moves inside her pussy hole, something she can''t stand because it''s just too good.

    Ciel hugged her waist, resting his chin on her shoulder until his face met hers.

    Quickly, he began to wiggle his hips.

    Under the moonlight and between the stones, he made love to Yasmin again, truly an indescribable experience.

    Ciel thought he would tell his story if he had the chance to return to earth.

    Over time, Yasmin''s moans only be louder.

    Ciel gives her more pleasure by kissing her back until it leaves many kiss marks.

    The sound of her ass echoed loudly every time Ciel''s crotch mmed into it.

    Evenpared to their first night, this time was probably more sensational.

    "Prince, ohhhhhhhhh..." Yasmin let out a long moan and looked up at Ciel, to which Ciel responded by kissing her lips.

    They were two humans enjoying each other, more than just husband and wife.

 Chapter 181 Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 181 Breakfast</h4>

    Ciel and Yasmin didn''t just make love there, they even went on to sleep, lying on the warm sand in each other''s arms,pletely at one with nature.

    Compared to the others, they slept much more soundly, having no concern for their surroundings.

    However, when the sun had already risen, Ciel couldn''t help but open his eyes somewhat distractedly as the sunlight here was a bit too hot even though it was early in the morning, much hotter than yesterday.

    "Prince, do you want to take a bath first?" asked Yasmin who also woke up from her sleep.

    Ciel nodded in response, and right after that, Yasmin took out a bathtub filled with cold water.

    Without dy, Ciel got into it while carrying Yasmin''s body.

    Phew!

    He sighed, feeling morefortable. In the end, he was not like Yasmin who waspletely used to the heat of this desert.

    Although he had the power of fire, this was a different kind of heat.

    Seeing that Ciel was alreadyfortable, Yasmin asked, "what about your sleepst night? Did you sleep well?"

    "Of course," Ciel replied with a smile to her. "I even dreamed of bing the ruler of the Seven Realms with you as my empress."

    Ciel was not bragging when he said that, it really happened while he slept.

    Yasmin''s face flushed when she heard that she became his empress, she quietly replied, "I believe you will be the ruler of the Seven Realms someday, but your empress must be the most extraordinary woman in the Seven Realms. I dare not im that."

    She was still rational. She was indeed quite stunning, but she knew that she was not the best.

    Ciel stroked her hair while shaking his head and replied, "no one knows the future for sure. Perhaps this is a prophecy."

    To Yasmin, it was like Ciel wasforting her.

    She was still happy to hear that so her fingers moved to caress his body.

    "Now let''s go back," Ciel said again when he felt he had bathed enough.

    Yasmin nodded, got out of the tub first, and immediately put on her dress.

    After that, she helped Ciel get dressed so that Ciel looked very presentable once again.

    They then jumped onto the rock where they had previously been.

    People were also just starting their activities. Most were getting ready to leave again.

    A moment after that, the ground rumbled again, just as it had before so that people knew that Ahong and the other Desert Giants hade again.

    This time, they appeared in an empty area so they didn''t disturb the people.

    "When do we leave?" Ahong directly asked Ciel the moment he found him, not mincing words at all. He didn''t try to be polite either, sticking with his original demeanor. Perhaps it was because he was only here to help Ciel because he had lost to him, not to submit to him.

    "Are theying too?" Ciel asked him, looking at the other Desert Giants.

    "Yes..." Ahong nodded.

    "That''s great!" Ciel smiled because it meant he had more troops.

    "Wait a while longer," he added.

    He pulled Yasmin''s hand to fly to the area where the Ice Pce disciples were.

    They were preparing breakfast, cooking food from spiritual ingredients full of vitality so as to help them be more energized.

    Mu Yixue also happened to have just arrived when Ciel and Yasmin arrived.

    She nced at Ciel''s hand holding Yasmin''s, then walked over to them.

    Her expression looked like she was trying not to care about this.

    "What do you want to eat for breakfast?" she asked Ciel.

    When he heard her words, Ciel sighed, letting go of Yasmin''s hand before grabbing her hand, and pulling her until she fell into his arms.

    "Yeah, you stay with me, Yasmin will cook for me," he said.

    The only way to avoid jealousy is to share the love, Ciel thought that this morning belonged to Mu Yixue.

    Before Mu Yixue could say anything, Yasmin said with a faint smile, "Miss Mu, you must be tired after one night of cultivation, please rest and apany our husband, I will also cook for you."

    She took a step into an empty area after saying that, taking out the cooking utensils.

    Even Mu Yixue was surprised by her words, as if she couldn''t believe that a woman would say that.

    Plus, she even called Ciel our husband meaning their husband.

    In the end, Mu Yixue was left speechless.

    At the same time, many men''s eyes turned green with jealousy when they saw Ciel casually hugging Mu Yixue''s beautiful figure.

    The woman''s appearance was indeed too striking, like she was a Goddess from the sky giving the impression that she waspletely untouchable.

    However, a young man was hugging her and she even lookedfortable.

    "Hehehe, let''s sit down." Cielughed before pulling Mu Yixue onto the stone chair that the Ice Pce disciples had made.

    It was actually close to a member of the Elven Race.

    Even the men among them showed jealousy when they saw Ciel hugging Mu Yixue. It was obvious that they were also fascinated by her.

    Thalia, surprisingly enough, was also cooking.

    She was cooking vegetables that only existed in the Elves'' territory.

    "Miss, is there any food for me among what you''re cooking?" Ciel asked her so she looked up at him.

    "Would you like some?" She asked back.

    "Of course I want to, provide at least one portion for me," Ciel replied.

    The other Elves looked annoyed at the way he was ordering Thalia around, but Thalia just kept quiet, as if she didn''t mind Ciel''s request at all.

    Perhaps she was worried about Ciel getting angry and speaking out of turn like announcing that she was his ve after she lost a bet with him.

    Thalia who cared about her reputation naturally preferred to hold back rather than let the news spread.

    The problem was that no one could defend her even if she got angry because Ciel was not only stronger than her, but he was also directly supported by the Elf Queen.

    Mu Yixue who knew her true status just kept quiet after staring at her for a while.

    They weren''t friends, so she didn''t think anything of it.

    She was too indifferent to care about others she didn''t know in person.

    "Hmph, you really monopolize all the beautiful women here." Ahong suddenly said, looking at Ciel.

    He was actually far away, outside the area of the humans, but because of hisrge body, it looked like they were in close proximity to each other.

    Ciel was a little surprised to hear a Desert Giant talking about beautiful women.

    His expression became strange as he looked at him.

    "Are you also jealous like the others?" he asked with a question.

    His words made several men cough because it was obvious he was talking about them.

    "I''m not interested in human women, no need to worry, I just want to talk," Ahong replied.

    "I''m sure no human woman is interested in you either," Ciel replied, earningughter from many of the women.

    It was a short conversation before Yasmin arrived with two trays filled with lots of food.

    "Prince, Miss Mu, please have breakfast," she said softly.

    Mu Yixue who finally got off Ciel''s thigh took the tray handed to her and said, "thank you!"

    Her tone of voice seemed smooth when she said that, but it was more because she had prepared herself, not because she was truly sincere.

    Even so, Ciel still looked at her with a faint smile as she thanked Yasmin.

    "You''re wee, please don''t hesitate to criticize if there''s anything not good about the taste so that I can cook better next time!" Yasmin, on the other hand, looked very happy.

    This made it even harder for Mu Yixue to be unfriendly to her.

    "Sure!" she replied, not wanting to appear petty.

    She began to eat while Thalia finally approached Ciel.

    However, she only brought one te as Ciel had requested.

    It contained various types of stir-fried vegetables, exuding a strong salty fragrant aroma.

    Ciel didn''t need to eat it to know that it was very delicious as just the aroma made him hungry.

    Whether it was Mu Yixue or Yasmin, both of them stared at the te curiously.

    Thalia didn''t say anything to Ciel when she arrived in front of him. She ced the te beside him, turning around immediately.

    It seemed that she still had too much pride.

    Perhaps she also didn''t want to look like she was submitting to Ciel, only cooking for him because of his status as the Young King of the Elf Kingdom.

    Ciel was a little annoyed that she didn''t even greet him, as she had only taken one step, his palm moved to her butt.

    Pa!

    Itnded perfectly, making every mouth open.

    "You?" Thalia jumped up in surprise.

    Her pale skin became very red, obviously very embarrassed.

    She was the best genius in the Elf Kingdom at the moment. Her status was no lower than anyone else''s. Plus, she was a beautiful woman, a beauty that was definitely not rejected by anyone.

    How could she not be ashamed of being harassed like that.

    "Not bad," Ciel said with a soft chuckle while staring at his own palm.

    Just now he felt like touching a slightlypacted cloud. The softness of the woman''s ass surprised him so much that he was suddenly attracted to her.

 Chapter 182 Move

    <h4>Chapter 182 Move</h4>

    That Ciel acted like that after touching her butt made Thalia chatter her teeth.

    In her eyes this was truly excessive tyrannical behavior.

    Of course, Mu Yixue was also disturbed by Ciel''s actions.

    She rolled her eyes, but perhaps she didn''t feel heavy enough since Thalia was his ve.

    When he did something with his ve, it was different from when he did something with his lover.

    "Don''t be in a hurry to leave, how about sitting here and helping me eat," Ciel said again, looking at Thalia while patting the empty area at his side.

    It was the woman''s own fault, daring to act arrogantly in front of him without remembering her status as his ve.

    Her arrogant attitude ultimately made him want to punish her, and when he realized that he enjoyed it, he wanted more.

    Perhaps it was the arrogant attitude of a ve that appealed to him so that her beauty seemed more striking in his eyes.

    Ciel''s request left Thalia at a loss as to how to respond.

    Her instincts told her that if she sat next to Ciel, he would really do various embarrassing things to her.

    However, could she refuse?

    She looked at Mu Yixue who lookedfortable by Ciel''s side as she began to eat.

    Her beauty was something she recognized, but she seemed happy with her rtionship with Ciel.

    She wondered if she would also be like that if she was open-minded.

    Of course, even if she was closed-minded, she still recognized that Ciel was indeed a man of great charm.

    Staring at him did not make her feel disgusted in the slightest, quite the contrary, staring at him for too long made her sometimes feel strange changes inside her body.

    "What are you waiting for?" While Thalia was still thinking, Arthur suddenly moved, grabbed her hand and pulled her hard so that she fell on her side.

    She froze and looked like she wanted to cry.

    "You really are arrogant and know no bounds," Thalia said. She couldn''t stop herself from speaking her mind because she felt oppressed.

    "I''ve always been like that," Ciel replied, not arguing at all. "However, you need not worry, I may be pushy at times, but I always treat beauty with affection."

    After saying that, Ciel touched the woman''s pointed ears, which were really very soft as there were no bones at all.

    "You?" Thalia looked like she wanted to jump again, but couldn''t because Ciel was faster. He ced the tray for him on her thighs, signaling her to feed him.

    Yasminughed as she watched all of Ciel''s actions. In her eyes it was all very funny.

    "Come on!" Ciel patted Thalia''s hand for her to do her job immediately.

    At the same time, he leaned on Mu Yixue''s shoulder.

    At this point, it was impossible for Thalia to continue to resist, she could only act obediently.

    Ciel''s gaze made her think that she would be in big trouble if she still refused.

    Slowly, she aimed the spoon containing the mixture of various foods at Ciel''s mouth.

    Ciel epted it happily.

    At this moment, the aura of jealousy really appeared everywhere, it could be clearly felt as no one could contain their jealousy.

    Having one of the three most beautiful women was enough to make people jealous to the point of sleeplessness. However, Ciel had three.

    "I''m sure there hasn''t been in the Seven Realms a man like you..." Ahong finally spoke again.

    "Is it like that?" Ciel responded by asking.

    "Everyone else knows how to limit themselves, while you don''t seem to know at all, aren''t you worried that it will lead to your downfallter?" Ahong replied, also asking.

    Ciel shook his head as he replied, "What''s there to worry about when my life is fine now?"

    "Hey bad things can happen to anyone."

    "Well, since it can happen to anyone, so it doesn''t matter how I live. Even Buddhas can still experience bad luck."

    "Hmph, you humans are good at arguing." Ahong finally snorted after his words seemedpletely meaningless.

    The problem was that every one of Ciel''s answers did make sense.

    Right after that, Thalia suddenly said, "If you had bad luck, it would be even more terrible."

    "What nonsense are you saying?" Ciel looked at her with sharp eyes, even hitting her thigh lightly.

    "She''s right, your downfall will be more terrible," Ahong chimed in, getting the idea to continue the debate.

    Ciel was toozy to respond, he was more focused on Thalia who seemed to pretend to forget what she had said.

    "Remember Miss Elf, if I suffer a terrible fate, you will experience something much more terrible," Ciel told her.

    Basically, he was reminding her that as his ve, her fate would be tied to him.

    Thalia did not dare to reply, she lowered her head, focused on putting food into the spoon she was using to feed Ciel.

    After that, she fed him again.

    Even though the woman had just said something bad, Ciel did not refuse the food she gave him.

    Over time, the sun gets hotter.

    Ciel finished his food faster and stood up immediately.

    Staying in the same ce would only make him feel more ufortable.

    He did not dy any longer, together with the others, he mounted his camel, starting to move towards the direction filled with the Pyramid.

    Of course, he was not the first to move, there were many who had gone before him.

    Here, people were not just aiming for the World Soul because only a few would get it.

    For most people, the most important thing was to seek the good fortune that came with the appearance of that World Soul.

    It was said that here were also many tombs of mighty cultivators, if you could get an inheritance, it was more than enough.

    Ciel''s group was followed by the Desert Giants, so they were very conspicuous.

    However, Ciel found thatpared to those pyramids, even those giants were not significant at all even from afar.

    They were just as small.

    "Who made these buildings?" Ciel couldn''t help but ask Yasmin.

    Compared to the others, she seemed more used to it.

    "It is said that in ancient times this region was inhabited by the Eternal Desert n. They were so powerful, no less than the Heaven Race, everyone in this desert was their ve. I don''t know how they disappeared, whether they were wiped out or they went somewhere else, there are no records anymore." Yasmin exined.

    That piqued the interest of everyone who heard it, not just Ciel.

    "Such a powerful n if destroyed must have left many remains," Ciel said, holding her chin.

    He said that because he didn''t find much destruction.

    The pyramids were still standing firmly. They only had a little damage, and it was obvious that it was natural damage due to time.

    Seeing that Yasmin didn''t seem to know any more than that, Ciel finally sought information from the Information Artifacts given by the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess.

    However, it didn''t have any other useful information either.

    It seemed that it was truly a mystery.

    "By the way, where are the locations of the Holy Pagoda me and the Holy Bone me?" Ciel then asked Ahong.

    He was more curious about those two things.

    "Are you sure you want to look for them?" asked Ahong in response.

    He was actually unsure of Ciel''s n.

    The problem was that the two mes were extremely terrifying.

    Without considering the difficulty of searching for their Core, just their heat was enough to turn everyone here into ashes.

    "You don''t need to care about anything other than fulfilling your promise of losing the bet," Ciel replied.

    Of course, that did not matter to Ciel now.

    He did not need anyone''s help anymore as he had the Immortal Domain that he could use to enter the mes and move their Core.

    Seeing Ciel so calm, Ahong finally stopped questioning Ciel.

    "Follow me," he said. He jumped forward and ran towards one of the pyramids.

    It looked unique as it seemed to be silver-ted.

    "Prince!" Yasmin suddenly called out to Ciel.

    "Is there something?" asked Ciel as he turned his gaze towards her.

    When talking to her, Ciel couldn''t help but smile.

    In fact talking to her did give a certain pleasure that was very strong.

    "I have heard about the two mes though I have never seen them," Yasmin said. "Recently, I heard that there was a very powerful Fire Dragon near the two mes."

    "Ohh, is it stronger than me?" asked Ciel.

    Hearing about dragons, he couldn''t help but be interested.

    He had indeed lived in this cultivation world for many years, seeing many things that for earth people were fantasy.

    However, even he had never actually seen a real dragon, only fake dragons created from techniques like when the Ice Goddess created an Ice Dragon with her ice power to fight.

    As far as he had heard from people, dragons were veryrge creatures, usually having one element as their trademark plus a very strong physique.

 Chapter 183 Fire Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 183 Fire Dragon</h4>

    Ciel and the others continued to move towards the Silver Pyramid, which was farther away than they had expected.

    It was clearly visible only because it was too big.

    As they got closer to the Pyramid, Ciel began to discover groups from the Other Realm.

    Some people had very different characteristics, so it wasn''t hard to see.

    People from the Realm of Ghost for example, had bodies that didn''t seem to be made of flesh, but piles of light.

    They are not human, but really ghosts although not ghosts as imagined.

    They also reproduce, have a growth process, and of course, they can also die.

    There are also people from the Realm of Dao who always bring visual phenomena around them.

    People from the Realm of Sea are also very easy to recognize. They have fish-like characteristics like scales while their ears have a slight resemnce to gills.

    Of course, not all of them had the characteristics of fish as not all of them came from fish. There were also other races such as Sea Spirits, Water People, and many more.

    Of all the realms, the most interesting ones seemed to be those from the Heaven Realm.

    Although the Heaven Race had great influence, the other groups were not weak either.

    They had an extremely dazzling light and an attitude that seemed to say they were unrivaled.

    In reality, they were indeed stronger than the average person from other realms.

    However, even if they were strong, as long as they weren''t from the supreme faction, they still seemed weakpared to the Ciel group followed by the Desert Giants.

    All the people from the other realms who saw them were taken aback so they started looking for information.

    As the saying goes, a great person''s reputation will spread quickly.

    The information about Ciel was like that. It even exceeded everything that had been recorded.

    It was said that he was a genius that had never existed in the Seven Realms, reaching the peak of Hegemon in just a few months from a Spiritual King.

    Rumors that were originally debunked such as him being the son of the Ice Goddess were considered true again so many thought that way.

    This is something that is indeed difficult to control in the Cultivation World because there are too many living beings so information sometimes changes from A to Z, then to B.

    If it wasn''t for that, there were many conflicts that could have been avoided.

    Of course, people from the Realm of Life didn''t forget to talk about Ciel''s romanticism.

    They said how he was favored by the best youngdies of the Realm of Life so that he could hug the disciple of the Ice Goddess and the niece of the Elf Queen at the same time.

    This easily created jealousy because everyone in the Seven Realms knew that any woman rted to the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess, must possess unparalleled beauty.

    Because of all that information, Ciel''s gaze was filled with admiration as he passed in front of the groups from the Other Realms. They seemed to wonder if there was a genius in their realm who couldpete with him.

    In reality, it was difficult for a genius like Gabriel to appear, but thest one had already lost to Ciel, so people had to look for one better than Gabriel.

    Not long after, Ciel finally got closer to that Silver Pyramid.

    It was so high, not just a few or hundreds of kilometers, but thousands of kilometers.

    It was also so vast that getting from one side to the other took a long time even if Ciel flew at high speed.

    There were quite a few people around the Pyramid, either just to look at it or admire it.

    They seemed to know the things inside the Pyramid well.

    "Ahong, is there fire inside this building?" asked Ciel to Ahong who was walking ahead.

    "Yes!" The Desert Giant nodded, pointing his hand at the closed gate beneath the Pyramid.

    "The gate is actually unlocked, you can push it to enter, but as Princess Yasmin said, there is a dragon inside, you have to fight with the dragon."

    "I''m not afraid of the dragon, go and open the gate!" Ciel replied and gave the order.

    The Desert Giant was working for him now, so there was no way he wouldn''t use the opportunity to give him orders.

    Ahong rolled his eyes, looking displeased, but he still moved, followed by the other Desert Giants.

    Many people had discussions while watching them.

    "Although it is said that the Ice Prince has 3 Holy mes, but those inside are the sixth and eighth rank Holy mes, even the Gods cannot pick them up even if they are in front of them. What does the Ice Prince want to do?"

    Those people''s words made sense, which was why the two mes were not targeted by geniuses.

    They were basically items for the Gods or the strongest Demigods, but the two mes had been there for a long time without anyone being able to take them.

    If anyone wanted them, there was no need to wait for today.

    "Perhaps the Prince wants to fight with the dragon to prove his strength," replied the other, expressing his spection.

    That was agreed upon by many.

    "It''ll be an interesting fight since they both use the power of fire."

    Although Ciel''s fire was unique, but one could not say that the dragon''s fire could notpete with his fire because the dragon''s fire was also always feared.

    Every dragon has always excelled with their element.

    They often became unstoppable due to the boundless power within their bodies.

    Ahong and the others quickly arrived in front of the gate of the Pyramid.

    As it turned out, the gate itself was bigger than their bodies. Ordinary humans couldn''t think about opening it even with the best equipment.

    They looked at each other before nodding.

    Together, they pushed the gate which began to open slowly, revealing a space inside that seemed so dark that it was impossible to see what was hidden.

    BANG!

    Suddenly arge hand covered in red scales punched out from inside the gate, mming into Ahong''s body so that he was thrown away,nding behind Ciel and the others.

    The people were startled and hastily retreated, knowing that a monstrous creature was about toe out.

    Even the other Desert Giants chose to retreat even though the gate hadn''t fully opened.

    ROAR!

    A loud roar echoed from behind the gate, followed by arrogant words.

    "Who so dares to disturb me."

    Right after that, the gate finally opened, and a giant red creature stepped out from within.

    "Dragon!" Ciel was mesmerized by the creature that was twice Ahong''s height, not to mention its body size.

    It was a dragon with a pair of legs and arms, had a body like a lizard, yet also had a pair of wings.

    Overall, it was simr to the dragons that the western world depicted on earth.

    Around its body, many small fireballs, which actually gave the impression like they could blow up mountains.

    The dragon''s aura was really very strong, even the sand had be solid since it appeared.

    Of course, it wasn''t Demigods yet, but people might be more afraid of the dragon than the First Stage Demigods.

    Its red eyes looked around, searching for who intended to do something.

    This time, Ciel didn''t stay still for too long.

    He leapt into the air before flying towards the dragon with his hands behind his back.

    To the eyes of the people, he looked very rxed.

    "Who are you? What do you want?" The Fire Dragon asked Ciel as soon as it saw him.

    Its expression was quite clear to people that it would lunge at Ciel if he said the wrong words.

    "I want to enter the Pyramid and don''t want to be disturbed by anyone, so I want you to wait outside for a while. Once I''m done, you can inhabit it again," Ciel replied.

    He did not care how the dragon reacted. What he said was only what he wanted to say, nothing more.

    Of course, its eyes immediately bulged.

    "How dare you? Tell me your background?" it asked.

    It seemed that she still had a high intelligence.

    Dragons'' intelligence can be erratic at times. Some are really less intelligent and very emotional.

    Some are intelligent, but still emotional.

    Dragons that are truly intelligent and unemotional are rare creatures.

    "I have two backgrounds, which one do you want to hear?" asked Ciel in response, remaining calm.

    "Tell me both," the dragon replied in a more curt voice.

    It was clearly very emotional, its anger continuing to rise very quickly.

    "Yeah, I''m the Ice Prince of the Ice Pce where I was given supreme authority by the Ice Goddess and the Young King of the Elf Kingdom with supreme authority as well." Ciel didn''t mind telling the dragon.

    However, unexpectedly, it suddenly lunged towards him.

    "Boy, who do you want to fool? Die..." It shouted loudly at Ciel.

    When its wings pped, its speed became unimaginable so that its figure turned into red light.

 Chapter 184 A Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 184 A Ghost</h4>

    Ciel did not expect that the dragon would attack immediately after assuming he was lying.

    He wasn''t afraid, of course.

    Knowing that there was no time to dodge, he waited for the dragon toe, ready to use his body to withstand the blows of its huge body.

    BANG!

    The dragon''s forehead mmed into his body, leaving him shocked as the blow was so hard that his vision became blurred while his blood became chaotic.

    Although his cultivation was much stronger than average, but a dragon was indeed a difficult enemy to fight.

    Fortunately he was not knocked out, proving that he was indeed strong.

    "Fuck you!" He cursed, releasing his mes in the form of a huge wave, engulfing the dragon''s body directly.

    It was clearly shocked, its eyes wide open, and it hastily retreated to get out of the mes.

    Even then it kept an even greater distance from the mes. Its eyes scanned Ciel and its me of three colors, looking solemn and vignt.

    "Are you afraid now?" asked Ciel to provoke it.

    "Now I know why you''re so brave, but hmph, I''ll make your courage disappear from today onwards," the dragon replied.

    Right after that, red mes that seemed to be able to dry up the ocean surged out from its body, filling the sky until the air became extremely dry.

    The dragon fire was clearly not only hot, but also had its own special abilities.

    When the air became extremely dry, breathing became difficult, and the air that entered the lungs made breathing impaired.

    However, it didn''t affect Ciel because he was already too strong.

    While the dragon released its mes, he took out the red sword Rin had given him.

    Buzz!

    It resonated with his three mes, giving them additional light.

    He had to admit that the sword was powerful and unique. He instantly felt like an invincible knight.

    "Hmph, the result will be the same, your defeat!" The dragon shouted as he looked at the sword, not afraid at all.

    He then lunged at Ciel once more, faster than before.

    "What a terrifying battle," said the spectators watching from afar, mesmerized by the scene.

    In an instant, Ciel met the dragon again.

    Their mes pushed against each other, trying to burn each other as well.

    ROAR! ROAR!

    asionally a loud roar echoed from within the dragon''s mes. It probably wanted to intimidate the Ciel mes, but it clearly failed because the Ciel mes didn''t seem to care about anyone.

    On the other hand, Ciel shed the red sword at the dragon''s head.

    It released more red light which then turned into a giant spiritual sword.

    Quickly, it descended onto the dragon''s head.

    As the spiritual sword moved down, thend below suddenly split into two, as if something had hit it.

    It was only because of the effect of the sword strike.

    The dragon naturally felt the effect as well, but its body was indeed much stronger than thend, so it wasn''t affected at all even though it was closer.

    Actually, since some time ago, there were other people watching the fight with different intentions.

    One of them was a strange creature that had a ck skull that was clearly visible because its body was made of transparent light.

    He was a ghost, wearing a ck robe full of rips, but had a hood covering his head.

    Its eyes were bright red, looking terrifying if stared at constantly.

    He carried a short spear that was bright silver with a very sharp tip.

    And he was not alone.

    Beside him stood a young man wearing a pure white robe.

    His appearance was striking with his ruddy white skin.

    He had long golden hair that gave the impression of being more precious than gold.

    Compared to that ghost whose aura was indistinct, that young man''s aura could be said to be very domineering.

    Most importantly, on his forehead was written the word Heaven in gold.

    The word seemed to be alive, asionally emitting light.

    The ghost was named Arun, one of the famous geniuses in the Realm of Ghost.

    As for the young man, he was Zaden, a member of the Heaven Race.

    Of course, Zaden was not the member with the highest status among the young members, there were still those higher than him.

    However, even he gave the impression of being no weaker than Gabriel.

    Arun and Zaden watched Ciel''s battle with the Fire Dragon.

    As they were just starting to fight, Zaden said to Arun, "wait for him to let his guard down, and attack him."

    "Actually I''m still confused as to why you want him dead? Wouldn''t that cause the Ice Goddess'' anger?" asked Arun in response.

    Their goal here was to kill Ciel.

    Zaden paid Arun, giving him a gift that he could not refuse.

    Even so, he still wanted to talk about this thoroughly.

    Of course, there was a reason why Zaden chose Arun to help him.

    It was because Arun''s attacks were very unique, he could attack a person''s soul directly. Basically, he developed his ghost power very well.

    Normally, his attacks could pass through any formation and gopletely undetected so no one would know that it was because of his attacks.

    "No need to ask, just do your job," Zaden replied indifferently.

    However, Arun still asked, "do those two know about this?"

    The two people he was referring to were the son and daughter of the Heaven Race Patriarch, Lydan and Yelina. The two people who were predicted to be the new Supreme Gods of the Heaven Race due to their talent beyond imagination.

    Zaden''s eyes turned cold when asked about that, and he suddenly said, "now!"

    Arun looked at Ciel who was attacking the fire dragon with his sword while his back was very open to attack.

    Arun showed a faint smile before moving, disappearing from the air.

    Little did he know that Ciel''s eyes, which had been vignt ever since he fought, sensed his arrival.

    He frowned, ncing back only to find the ghost.

    ''A ghost ambushed me? What''s the reason?'' Ciel couldn''t help but wonder.

    In fact, he now sensed such danger from Arun''s arrival that he was at a loss whether to stop attacking the Fire Dragon.

    Thetter currently didn''t seem to be afraid at all to meet with his sword.

    ''Yeah, maybe I should just disappear,'' Ciel thought.

    To disappear, he only needed to enter that small Immortal Domain of his.

    Shua!

    He disappeared along with all his power, shocking the fire dragon.

    At the same time, Arun arrived at the ce where Ciel had disappeared.

    His figure appeared because he was surprised and his appearance startled the dragon.

    "Who are you?" The fury within the dragon''s eyes went straight to Arun.

    He even sent his fist towards him.

    Arun didn''t have time to dodge, he didn''t even have time to react because he wanted to track down Ciel''s whereabouts.

    The dragon''s fist finally mmed into his body, making his bones crack because he was very weak physically.

    He was thrown quickly until he hit a sand proof, lying there helplessly.

    Surprisingly Ciel appeared right beside him.

    "Who are you?" asked Ciel, cing the tip of his sword against his neck.

    "What''s going on?" The audience was quickly confused.

    "Someone came to ambush the Ice Prince, a ghost," replied the one who understood the situation.

    "But who is that ghost?" The question was addressed to the other ghosts.

    "Arun," they replied as they recognized him instantly.

    One of them then exined. "He''s one of the most feared geniuses in the Realm of Ghost. Many disciples of the Gods have died at his hands. In fact, he doesn''t even have a background."

    "I think I''ve heard of him, he once fought with Gabriel when thetter came to the Realm of Ghost, but he lost to Gabriel," said someone from the Realm of Life.

    "He just doesn''t excel in head-to-headbat," a ghost replied.

    "Yes, how dare he try to kill the Ice Prince, did his brain lose cells? If the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen are angry, even the Realm of Ghost can''t stop them."

    "Usually he kills people on the orders of those who pay him, so this might not be his own intention."

    "Oh, who paid him? Is it the Sect of Light? I don''t think there''s time for them to do it. It might be the other party."

    "..."

    Meanwhile, before Arun could answer Ciel''s question, Zaden seemed to want to leave.

    However, Ciel was not silent either. With his Eyes of Heaven, he scanned the surroundings for others who were hiding and he found the man.

    His suspicious movements made him think that he might be involved.

    ''He''s from the Heaven Race, this is interesting,'' he thought, instantly knowing Zaden''s identity because of the obvious mark on his forehead.

    He looked at Arun again who was enduring the pain. Perhaps talking to him would only dy, so he chose to send his foot to his face.

    BANG!

    His foot pushed his face into the ground.

    "You?" He was still able to speak, staring at Ciel in shock as he too felt humiliated by the attack.

    "Don''t think you can get away," Ciel told him, stomping on his face again before leaving.

    Right after that, Mu Yixue appeared in front of him, pointing her hand at him.

    Ice appeared around him, locking down his movements.

 Chapter 185 Surprise from Mu Yixue

    <h4>Chapter 185 Surprise from Mu Yixue</h4>

    When sensing Mu Yixue''s icy existence, Arun couldn''t help but cringe.

    His cultivation was one level above Mu Yixue''s due to his age, but that ice seemed to lock his soul as well, making him unable to go anywhere.

    It even gave him the sensation of death. His fate waspletely not his anymore.

    At the same time, Ciel appeared in front of Zaden who wanted to leave. The man couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw him.

    "I''m sure you''re the mastermind," Ciel said, straight to the point so that he was even more surprised.

    He was confused as to how Ciel knew and even found him.

    Of course, he did not have the personality to dispute the things he did because of his pride as a member of the Heaven Race.

    He chose to calm down, looked Ciel in the eyes, and said, "yes, it''s me, what are you going to do?"

    Others were afraid of Ciel''s background because he was supported by the two Supreme Gods. That didn''t apply to him because the Heaven Race was still stronger.

    In reality, there were five Supreme Gods in that Race.

    The Ice Goddess might not fear anyone, but even she did not have enough power to run amok in the territory of the Heaven Race.

    That was the reason why they were so feared. They were simply too powerful. The Dragons, Phoenixes, and Elves would have to join forces if they wanted to match their Race.

    In the Seven Realms, they can im to be the transcendent party.

    "What I will do, it will depend on your strength," Ciel replied.

    He immediately moved after he said that, shing his sword covered by his three mes towards Zaden.

    Thetter snorted coldly, not fearing him even though he heard Ciel had defeated Gabriel.

    His body emitted an extremely majestic golden light, turning him intobat mode.

    He took out a long golden spear, then swung it towards Ciel''s sword.

    ng!

    The sword and spear met, shaking the ground so that everyone''s attention was drawn to them.

    People finally realized the Heaven Race''s involvement.

    At the same time, who was stronger between Ciel and Zaden was immediately apparent.

    Thetter was thrown several meters back when his spear collided with Ciel''s sword.

    He couldn''t have been more surprised as this included a significant difference.

    "I can''t believe this!" His pride made him resist. He jumped up and lunged towards Ciel, trying to stab the tip of his spear into Ciel''s chest.

    And he didn''t just move. Behind him golden light gathered, forming a thousandrge hands that then moved towards Ciel.

    This man made a direct all-out attack as his technique not only shook thend, it even made some of the smaller Pyramids sway.

    The Fire Dragon who had stopped moving since things changed stared at the thousand hands behind Zaden and snorted coldly.

    "He''s decent enough, but not that good," he said before looking at Ciel.

    "Let''s see if this boy can defeat the boy from the Heaven Race."

    At this moment, Ciel narrowed his eyes.

    He had to admit that the Heaven Race was indeed unique.

    That golden aura seemed to be an aura of a different ss from the other auras.

    It was unique so only selected people could possess it. Others could not possess it no matter how they practiced.

    However, when observing using the Eyes of Heaven, Ciel could not say that Zaden was truly an invincible being.

    His power was indeed unique, but he was unable to use it to its fullest point. It was still very, very far from the peak.

    Compared to his three Holy mes, Zaden''s strength was stillcking, something that was clear in his eyes.

    In response, he pointed his sword forward.

    From his hands, his three Holy mes gushed out, forming three giant dragons that also roared.

    The three dragons were not formed because of Ciel''s will, but because of the power of the sword.

    ROAR! ROAR! ROAR!

    Each of the fire dragons roared loudly, creating a heat wave that instantly destroyed some of the thousand hands.

    When they all finally met, the clear sky instantly darkened as ck clouds gathered, the effect of the heat below.

    An instantter, everything turned into tricolor mes.

    People were unable to see anything else.

    Who would be the winner would only be seen when the three mes disappeared.

    asionally, there was actually golden light emanating from within the mes, but it was as if it could notst long.

    "Maybe Prince Ice is the winner," some people said, not waiting to see it firsthand to guess the oue.

    "Zaden is a genius, but he''s not the best," someone from the Heaven Realm replied.

    This was also apetition between realms. For people from the Heaven Realm, it was no fun if the best genius wasn''t from their Realm.

    In fact, their realm had been suppressed several times by people from the Ice Pce, starting with Roxanne and then Rin.

    When they were still Hegemons, no Hegemon could stop them in an encounter like this between Hegemons from the Heaven Realm.

    "The realm of Heaven in this generation is unstoppable," added another with confidence.

    That ultimately resulted in more debate.

    Some argued to the point of fighting.

    Whoosh!

    Finally, one figure came out, a man with golden hair and wearing a white robe.

    However, the man''s robe no longer looked good. It was full of burnt holes and his own skin was full of wounds.

    When hended after jumping, he seemed to be panting, clearly exhausted.

    Ciel who then stepped out of the fire still looked rxed. He asionally swung the sword in his hand.

    "Tell me why you want to kill me?" said Ciel.

    He was sure there must be a purpose, but he had trouble guessing it, rather he could not guess at all.

    "Think for yourself," Zaden replied coldly, refusing to answer while his expression was extremely gloomy.

    This defeat was uneptable to him. He acknowledged that there were those stronger than him among the Hegemons, but he did not like the idea of one more addition being stronger than him.

    "Hmph, you must be thinking of running away for you to say that." Ciel responded mockingly.

    He was sure his guess was right because it was often like that.

    Sure enough, Zaden''s facial skin turned purple for a few moments.

    This was such a taunt and provocation that he wanted to cancel his intention.

    However, right after that, the Fire Dragon suddenly shouted to Ciel, "boy, let''s continue our fight."

    The dragon''s shout restored Zaden''s rationality. He waited no longer, he moved at his fastest speed, flew in a certain direction, and disappeared in an instant.

    At the same time, the fire dragon also moved, lunging towards Ciel.

    "You''re pissing me off," Ciel said to him as his eyes turned cold.

    Of course, the dragon was not frightened by his gaze, he still acted domineeringly.

    In fact, Ciel was also rather unsure how to defeat this dragon.

    He couldn''t argue that it was very strong, exceeding his expectations.

    What the Elf Queen said that only a unique Hegemon could match it didn''t seem to apply to this dragon.

    Ciel could stop the dragon''s movements with the power of his eyes, but there was no doubt that his attacks were not enough to defeat it. Unless he was probably using the technique he had gotten from the previous ruler of the Immortal Domain.

    However, he thought it was too early to use it. It shouldn''t be used for the battle of the Hegemons because it was something very important.

    When he was thinking, he suddenly heard Mu Yixue''s voice in his head.

    (Ciel, go, I''m going to fight this dragon.)

    (Are you sure?) Ciel couldn''t help but ask because he thought Mu Yixue had no chance at all with her cultivation still at the Eighth Hegemon Stage.

    (Are you underestimating me?) Doubted, Mu Yixue instantly became upset.

    (It seems you still don''t understand,) she continued, (don''t think these two women of yours by my side are equal to me. Thalia is the niece of the Elf Queen, she gained her status because of blood rtions. As for Yasmin, hmm, she''s not worthy of beingpared to me yet.")

    Everything Mu Yixue said shocked and confused Ciel so Ciel stared at her and ignored the dragon that was getting closer to him.

    (I will break through.) She said again.

    (How are you going to break through?) Ciel didn''t expect her to use that method, but the problem was that she had only broken through to the Eighth Stage. If she wanted to break through again, Ciel was worried that it would take time.

    (You need to know that I wouldn''t be the Goddess'' disciple if I could be equal to many people. There are no the Goddess'' disciples like that, the First to Third Seniors are invincible in their generation. Even the children of Supreme Gods who inherited their parents'' talents could not defeat the Goddess'' disciples. Do you think I am not like that? Hmph, you''ve only seen the outside of me. Now, you will see what I have been hiding.)

    Ciel, "..."

    Whoosh!

    Mu Yixue suddenly moved. She used all her strength so that she arrived in front of Ciel in an instant with a state of exhaustion.

    Her appearance and the way she appeared surprised everyone including the fire dragon, confused as to what she wanted to do, and wondering if she wanted to kill herself.

    However, Mu Yixue instantly gave them an answer.

 Chapter 186 A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 186 A Kiss</h4>

    A blue-colored Ice Word appeared on Mu Yixue''s forehead, releasing an icy glow that expanded in a short period of time while her depleted spiritual energy was replenished.

    Those who were exposed to the light even shivered from the cold instantly.

    Mu Yixue''s cultivation then increased, bing a Hegemon Ninth Stage. And most importantly her aura was so powerful that Ciel who was standing behind her felt a great threat.

    The phenomenon didn''t stop there. The sky was instantly filled with ice that formed various things, from swords, spears, tigers, dragons.

    The entire sky was full of that ice which added to the chill in the air.

    Then, a pair of ice wings appeared on Mu Yixue''s back, transforming her into a new Ice Goddess.

    "What is this?" People wondered in confusion.

    No one was sure what it was.

    Since everyone here was the younger generation, their knowledge was also limited.

    The Fire Dragon that was getting closer to Mu Yixue opened his mouth, spewing his mes towards her. He seemed to be even more excited with this new enemy.

    Mu Yixue responded by pointing her hand forward.

    Crack! Crack!

    Countless crack sounds resounded.

    When people looked carefully, they realized that the dragon fire was slowly bing red ice.

    The ice cracked as the heat tried to break Mu Yixue''s icy coldness.

    "Girl, apparently you''re strong too, but don''t think you can win against this dragon." It shouted, then sent its fist towards Mu Yixue.

    Thetter pped her wings but she remained motionless from where she was.

    A wall of ice appeared in the area where the dragon''s fist was about to pass.

    BANG!

    It mmed into the ice wall, making it tremble and crack but it was also unable to pass so the dragon''s eyes widened, further surprised by Mu Yixue''s strength.

    Right after that, an iceberg appeared above the dragon, then fell onto its body.

    BANG!

    The iceberg pressed down on the dragon''s massive body, leaving it buried underground, leaving its head above.

    "This is a disciple of the Ice Goddess, truly so powerful," many people said in amazement.

    Compared to Ciel, Mu Yixue looked like she could suppress the dragon.

    Her ice elemental superiority was certainly a major factor of that, after all, fire lost to ice.

    "Go away!" Mu Yixue shouted to Ciel.

    It seemed that she was somewhat disturbed that he was here.

    However, Ciel did not leave in a hurry.

    He showed admiration to Mu Yixue who looked twice as beautiful.

    "Hehehe, Yixue, it turns out that you far exceed my imagination, is this what the Ice Goddess looked like when she was young?" said Ciel with a quietugh while approaching Mu Yixue.

    Thetter couldn''t help but frown.

    She was being serious because she had to be. Against that dragon, she could not rx, every drop of energy she used, she used with great care.

    However, Ciel still dared to be so casual.

    Although she had always regarded his attitude as something sweet, in this situation she was quite disturbed.

    Apparently, Ciel stopped right by Mu Yixue''s side.

    After which, he grabbed her hand, pulling her until she was facing towards him.

    "What do you want to do?" Mu Yixue couldn''t help but ask, confused by his actions, and seeing his face somehow made her be very nervous.

    Her instincts told her that he wanted to do something strange.

    "I couldn''t leave without kissing you first after seeing you change so much," Ciel replied calmly, making many people gasp while Mu Yixue''s cheeks flushed.

    Before she could say anything, Ciel hugged her waist then kissed her lips, seen by everyone including the fire dragon who instantly stopped trying to get rid of the iceberg.

    His big eyes opened wide as he looked at the pair of humans.

    Ciel did not hold back when kissing Mu Yixue. Not only was the hug very tight, the kiss was also very deep, making Mu Yixue''s body warm.

    At this point, the word jealous cannot describe the reaction of all the young men who were watching. They clenched their fists and felt like jumping up to get Ciel out of there.

    Unfortunately, such intentions only made them even more hurt as they discovered that Mu Yixue seemed to be enjoying Ciel''s kiss.

    It could be seen from her increasingly red skin and her elerated breathing as well as her fingers pressing against Ciel''s body.

    Fortunately, Ciel was still quite sane. He stopped after having had enough, smiling at Mu Yixue before releasing her body.

    "By the way, don''t push yourself too hard," he said.

    After that, only then did he go to that Silver Pyramid, flying above the dragon''s body.

    Thetter naturally looked at him, and suddenly he seemed very angry.

    "Boy, I''ll hunt you down if you dare to enter," he said.

    "Don''t talk as if you''re stronger, you''ll be finished if I join forces with Yixue," Ciel replied, snorting coldly at him while continuing to fly.

    ROAR!

    This time, the dragon roared in response. He also managed to break out of the iceberg''s pressure.

    However, just as he wanted to attack Ciel, Mu Yixue appeared in front of him.

    "Your opponent is me," Mu Yixue said, pointing her hand at the dragon once more.

    Countless ice chains then appeared, trying to bind the dragon.

    The dragon roared louder, beginning to rage uncontrobly.

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard the dragon tried, he couldn''t get past Mu Yixue.

    At this moment, Ciel finally arrived in front of the Pyramid''s gate.

    Even when standing in front of that gate, he couldn''t see anything when he used his ordinary gaze.

    Even so, he did not try to use the Eyes of Heaven. He went straight into the Pyramid as he was confident in its safety.

    Surprisingly, when he passed through the gate, he could immediately see what was in front of him.

    He was in a room that was very spacious, and even cleaner.

    Everything looked quite clear as there was lighting from the walls.

    However, he saw nothing but a long staircase leading upwards.

    From that staircase, he vaguely felt a heat that seemed to be able to send him straight to death.

    "They should be upstairs," he said in a low voice.

    He thought for a while and finally decided to enter the Immortal Domain first. He was worried that he would be ashes without him realizing it, so it was better to be careful because the power of the Holy Pagoda me and the Holy Bone me could threaten even the Gods. It was possible that the two formations on his body could not protect him.

    The Immortal Domain in its small form then flew upwards, following the path of the stairs while Ciel watched everything from inside.

    In no time, his eyes narrowed sharply.

    Vaguely, he began to see a white light that was not too white and a ck light that was not too ck.

    At first nce, each looked like the white and ck colors of paint.

    They were denser with time.

    Ciel elerated the movement of the Immortal Domain until it arrived at the second floor of the Pyramid.

    On the second floor, he saw a room that was not only spacious, but so high that he felt like the ceiling was the actual sky.

    Boundless mes gathered on the left and right sides of the room, one white and one ck.

    Within the white-colored mes, Ciel saw countless bones, bones of various types of creatures, whether human or beast.

    As for the ck me, he saw many pagodas from small torge. Some were too big for him to measure.

    Despite being in the Immortal Domain, the three mes inside his body still trembled as he looked at the two mes.

    They were undoubtedly too powerful for his three mes.

    "If only I could fuse with them now, perhaps I would be invincible, even killing a Demigod might not be difficult," Ciel said, unable to help but fantasize.

    However, he did not let his mind continue to fantasize.

    He began to make observations, searching for the each Core of the mes.

    After that, he would transfer each of those cores into this Immortal Domain.

    Although he didn''t have the ability to seal them, they also couldn''t damage this Immortal Domain as it was toorge to the point of being a ce where Gods could fight.

    Since his strength was already high, Ciel did not take long to find the Core of each of the mes.

    He moved the Immortal Domain towards the Core of the Holy Bone me first.

    When it entered that me, Immortal Domain was not even scratched so Ciel smiled.

    Once it arrived beside that Core, Ciel used the power of Immortal Domain to suck it in.

    Whoosh.

    Instantly, all that fire entered the Immortal Domain very quickly.

    Of course, Ciel put it somewhere far away from him.

    And even like that, he still felt its heat from a distance, making him dare not approach.

    After that, he repeated the same thing to move the Core of the Holy Pagoda me.

    For the Holy Light me, he let it remain sealed as he didn''t have the ability to break the seal either.

    "I''m not sure that the Elf Queen can help me fuse with them," Ciel said with a wry smile as the power of the three mes could be quite terrifying.

    Ciel might need the help of the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess or rely on something.

    He didn''t think too much about it for now.

    After everything was done, he came out of the Immortal Domain to observe the Pyramid. He wondered what reason the fire dragon had for staying here.

 Chapter 187 Heavenly Flame Gem

    <h4>Chapter 187 Heavenly me Gem</h4>

    All the bones and pagodas disappeared from the pyramid room since the two fires disappeared.

    However, Ciel found about 10 nail-sized first stones lying on the floor.

    Each of them emitted a light and spiritual aura so strong that they were clearly visible even from afar.

    "Strange, how did they not burn after being inside the Holy Bone me and the Holy Pagoda me for such a long time?" Ciel wondered as he didn''t even see a single piece of dust left, everything was burned without a trace.

    He then observed them with the Eyes of Heaven.

    An instant after, he discovered that the gems were coated in a faint energy that seemed to be able to make the heat of the mes unable to affect them.

    Vaguely, he also sensed that Fire Dragon aura from those gems.

    Not wanting to waste time investigating, Ciel finally decided to look up the gems'' information from his Information Artifact.

    Fortunately there was information on them, even havingplete details.

    What they really were was enough to amaze Ciel.

    Heavenly Fire Gems.

    That was the name of those gems.

    They were not random objects, but objects so rare that even the Gods would fight if they saw them.

    The function of Heavenly Fire Gems was only one, it could fuse with the body which then increased the body''s affinity with fire.

    It will eventually make you able to control fire a thousand times better, it can even make youpletely unaffected by fire.

    It is said that someone who has fused with many Heavenly Fire Gems will be able to easily fuse with any Holy me even without cultivation. It can even detect the existence of the Core of them.

    Naturally, Ciel was astonished by this result. This was too far beyond his expectations.

    Unexpectedly, he found such valuable things here.

    Now he could guess the Fire Dragon''s purpose.

    First, he was actually trying to refine all those gems because they were originally raw, coated in many impurities, which was why he threw them into the Holy Bone me and the Holy Pagoda me.

    Now, they were all already pure. The dragon should have intended to fuse with them, but unfortunately his ns were interrupted due to Ciel''s arrival.

    "What a stroke of luck," said Ciel.

    Without another thought, he began to collect the gems.

    ording to his estimation, after he fused with them, he had a chance to fuse with the Holy Pagoda me, the Holy Light me, and the Holy Bone me.

    The way to fuse with the Heavenly Fire Gem was also uplicated. It only needed to be ced on his chest, and slowlyter it would be absorbed into his body.

    Only, Ciel found that the process was much slower.

    "I guess I need to be a little patient!" Ciel sighed and shook his head.

    He left there after being sure there was nothing else.

    Except for those gems, there was indeed no way anything could survive the sixth and eighth rank Holy mes here.

    In no time at all, Ciel arrived in front of the Pyramid gate and immediately stepped out.

    Mu Yixue and the fire dragon were still fighting. Thetter actually seemed to be struggling against Mu Yixue''s ice power, but Mu Yixue was also unable to suppress it any more than now.

    Although only a few moments had passed, their fight had caused a lot of damage. Some hills became icebergs and some burned without remaining.

    The Fire Dragon stared towards the Pyramid gate as he sensed Ciel''s presence. Mu Yixue also stopped attacking him as she was curious as to what Ciel had done inside the Pyramid.

    Just a moment after staring at Ciel, the dragon''srge eyes narrowed sharply then shocked. He clearly sensed the presence of all his Heavenly me Gems on Ciel''s body.

    "Boy, how did you do it?" he asked hurriedly.

    In an instant, he started to look panicked. How could he not panic when his precious treasure fell into the hands of his enemy.

    At first, he was still quite calm as he thought Ciel would not be able to take the jewels as he would be reduced to ashes first.

    Even he, a fire dragon, didn''t dare toe close.

    The reason the jewels were in the mes was because he threw them.

    Of course, he had certain tricks to retrieve them again the next time.

    However, he didn''t think tricks were possessed by humans like Ciel.

    "You can go in to find out," Ciel replied.

    "Now I''m done here, so let''s stop the fight or you''ll be miserable yourself."

    Right after Ciel said that, the dragon suddenly hurriedly left towards the Pyramid''s gate.

    He didn''t look like he wanted to attack Ciel, but really wanted to enter it.

    Ciel chose to fly upwards to avoid it.

    Sure enough, the dragon didn''t attack him at all. He entered the pyramid. The sound of his footsteps could be heard outside, indicating that he was running faster.

    This was something so funny that Ciel wanted tough.

    And a momentter, the dragon''s voice echoed again. "Boy, how did you do that?"

    His figure appeared after he said that with his eyes ring at Ciel.

    His breathing became rapid, indicating that his anger had reached another point.

    Whoosh!

    He suddenly lunged at Ciel without giving a signal.

    Before he reached Ciel, Mu Yixue came and stopped him again.

    "Girl, I''m going to kill you," he shouted angrily, clearly very upset at being blocked.

    Many people were curious about what was happening, so they began to enter the Pyramid. It wasn''t difficult as the dragon was busy dealing with Mu Yixue.

    Things didn''t take long for everyone to find out.

    The Holy Pagoda me and the Holy Bone me had disappeared from within that Pyramid.

    The question was who had taken them?

    Was it Ciel? But how did he do it?

    This was something that could not be answered. Ciel himself flew towards the dragon to help Mu Yixue.

    The dragon didn''t notice him because he was too focused on Mu Yixue.

    Without hesitation, Ciel shed his sword at his back. This time it actually hit his body, tearing off some of his scales.

    "Ahhh..." He finally screamed for the first time.

    He instantly turned around, sending his fist towards Ciel. However, at the very moment Mu Yixue created a giant ice spear, stabbing it into his back.

    It failed to tear through his scales, but managed to push the dragon to the ground.

    BANG!

    The dragon turned thend into a huge crater.

    His face showed obvious shock, clearly he hadn''t expected to fall in this situation. In fact he had indeed never imagined losing to a human.

    "Didn''t I tell you? You will be helpless when we work together," Ciel told him.

    And right after he said that, a pair ofrge hands appeared from underground, holding the dragon''s body.

    They were Ahong''s hands, but they became even bigger.

    His head then appeared in front of the dragon''s head.

    "Hehehe!" Heughed, looking satisfied.

    ROAR!

    The dragon responded by roaring at him, making his head jerk back.

    "Brat, do you refuse to surrender?" Ahong shouted, scolding the dragon.

    At the same time, Mu Yixue also acted, binding the dragon with extremely thick ice chains.

    This time, the dragon began to struggle to move.

    However, this one beast was indeed the most difficult to subdue, very few managed to subdue them.

    Even getting them to admit defeat is very difficult.

    Ciel came over to him, swinging his sword.

    "Ahh, maybe tonight I''ll roast a dragon," he said in a joking but serious tone.

    Words like this could be said to be the biggest taboo for dragons.

    Some people did do it and it always ended badly.

    The dragon''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he said, "boy, our business doesn''t end here, next time I''ll eat you alive."

    "Oh?" Ciel was surprised by his words because it sounded like the dragon wanted to run away.

    Sure enough, a mysterious green light emanated from his body, shattering Mu Yixue''s ice directly, even sinking Ahong underground.

    The aura was hard to feel, but seeing it gave a very threatening impression.

    Whoosh!

    His body flew into the air, instantly disappearing in the distance.

    "It seems that his background is not small," said Ciel.

    To others, it could be something rming as dragons tended not to have the slightest hesitation to fight.

    If any of their members were bullied, the entire n coulde.

    Of course, Ciel didn''t really care. Even the dragons would think of going to war with the Ice Pce because it was also a faction that had no hesitation in fighting.

    "Ciel!" Mu Yixue came over to Ciel, and when Ciel looked at her, she said, "if you really get the Holy Pagoda me and the Holy Bone me, maybe some Gods with fire power wille and act. You know, quite a few of the fire power users are out of control because of greed."

 Chapter 188 Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 188 Unexpected</h4>

    This territory is now forbidden to those above the Hegemon. Only Hegemons are allowed to enter.

    If any Demigods try to infiltrate, they will be beaten.

    However, if the ones trying to infiltrate were Gods, it was a different case.

    Things can get more than just difficult because the power of the Gods cannot be stopped except by the Gods themselves.

    The problem is how many Gods are watching over this ce?

    Ciel only knew that Rin was on the Eternal Desert Continent of the Realm of Life, she might go berserk if a god infiltrated, but even she could not do anything if more gods infiltrated, especially if they were from other Realms.

    In the Eternal Desert Continent of other realms, there were not necessarily any Gods guarding and if there were, they would not necessarily act.

    What was worse was that some of them might also use the power of fire.

    Even the unlikely ones would be attracted.

    Given all that, it was only natural that then Mu Yixue was worried.

    Ciel wasn''t worried, but he had to admit that it would be troublesome.

    "We''re not going back, and trust that I can guarantee the safety of all of us," Ciel said in response to calm Mu Yixue with his confidence.

    Actually, the World Soul was not so necessary for Ciel, he could go back and cultivate right away, but he didn''t want to miss another opportunity.

    Plus, he could move around while trying to fuse with the Heavenly me Gems, so there was no problem in continuing here.

    After that, he and Mu Yixue approached the ghost who tried to kill Ciel, Arun.

    Seeing Ciel and Mu Yixue together, he couldn''t help but be frightened, too obvious from his face.

    "Do you know something?" Ciel asked him.

    The point of his question was the reason Zaden paid him to kill him.

    Arun immediately shook his head as he replied, "no, I swear that I don''t know anything."

    "Ciel, let''s just kill him," Mu Yixue said suddenly, showing her nature as an Ice Pce disciple.

    When she was the one speaking, Arun was even more frightened because he knew that Mu Yixue had no qualms about it.

    "W-wait, wait, I''ll pay for my mistake," he said hurriedly.

    "Killing you means we get everything you have," Mu Yixue replied.

    The woman looked coldly into Arun''s eyes before looking at Ciel, waiting for his response.

    "Alright!" Ciel nodded after a moment''s thought.

    In a ce like this, not killing an enemy you''ve captured is a bit too strange, so agreed to Mu Yixue''s suggestion. Plus, Arun was just an insignificant ghost, Ciel didn''t care about his life and death.

    Upon seeing his nod, Mu Yixue immediately took action.

    The ice binding Arun''s body suddenly began to fuse with his body, turning the ghost body into ice.

    "Ahhh..." Arun began to scream in pain while fear turned into anger.

    Beforepletely bing ice, he shouted to Mu Yixue, "you bitch, you''ll be a bitch in the future!"

    What he said raised Mu Yixue''s anger to another level.

    He became ice in an instant then exploded into countless small pieces. Each piece continued to shatter until it became as small as dust until there was really nothing left.

    Many ghosts were frightened by the sight so some of them chose to leave immediately, worried about bing Mu Yixue''s target to vent her anger.

    However, Mu Yixue also calmed down very quickly.

    The object that angered her was dead, so her anger was also gone. She was not the type who would take her anger out on others.

    The Ice Word on her forehead and the ice wings on her back disappeared as she calmed down, leaving her cultivation to remain at the Hegemon Ninth Stage.

    At this moment, the Ice Pce disciples approached them and praised Mu Yixue one by one, except for Mei Mei who looked displeased.

    Thalia and the members of the Elven Race remained in their own group while Yasmin approached Ciel at a slower pace.

    Unlike the others, the fact that Mu Yixue could evolve to be stronger did not make her show any reaction, as if it did not matter at all to her.

    "Prince, congrattions on getting the Holy Pagoda me and the Holy Bone me, you are getting closer to the word invincible," said Yasmin, instantlyforting Ciel.

    Afterward, she even smiled at Mu Yixue.

    "Miss Mu, I you know you''re amazing."

    Being praised like that, even if Mu Yixue didn''t like Yasmin''s existence, she still found it hard to be cold to her.

    In the end, she pretended to nod, not wanting to appear to be bragging about her advantages.

    "Let''s move now," Ciel said, not wanting to stay here any longer.

    He and the others then mounted their camels again.

    Their destination was still unclear as there had been no news of the World Soul until now. Ciel only ordered Ahong to lead the way to ces where the World Soul might appear.

    To date, no one had seen the World Soul, so no one could be sure where they would go.

    At the same time, news of the things done by Ciel quickly spread.

    He had defeated a fire dragon, killed an assassin from the Ghost Race, defeated Zaden, a member of the Heaven Race with ease, and even obtained two extremely powerful Holy mes.

    It had all happened in such a short period of time that it left many people speechless, not expecting that someone could do so much.

    And obtaining those two Holy mes was too amazing for the Hegemons.

    Because it was important information, so they also sent a message to their sects or ns.

    This ultimately attracted the attention of many Gods.

    What they questioned was the method Ciel relied on to obtain the mes.

    Meanwhile, Rin and Kaiya sat in a restaurant, eating while asionally gazing south, to the center of the continent.

    Both had heard about what Ciel was doing, so they seemed to be thinking of a solution.

    "Senior Sister, this is a difficult problem," Kaiya said to Rin.

    Thetter nodded in agreement.

    While stuffing a piece of meat into her mouth, she said, "I''m afraid if many move, even if Senior Sister is here, we still can''t stop everyone."

    She naturally meant the first disciple of the Ice Goddess as she was the only one she would call Senior Sister.

    "Actually the most worrisome is that old man, the Thousand me God. If he makes a move, he could create a disaster," Rin added.

    The person Rin was referring to was a God with the most powerful fire power,ing from the Realm of Dao. He was not a Supreme God because until now there had been no Supreme God with the power of fire.

    He was basically still in the Second Stage of the God Realm, but he was already above the other Second Stages as well.

    That stage is often called the Half-Step of the Supreme God.

    Most who were at this stage were old Gods with deep umtion but unable to break through.

    The average of them could easily suppress Second Stage Gods, even powerful ones like the Thunder God.

    It''s just that their numbers are very rare indeed.

    It was said that he had many Holy mes, but unfortunately of all the Holy mes, the strongest one he had was only the one at Rank Nine.

    On the other hand, Ciel has two, which have a higher rank. He would definitely be very tempted as it could increase his strength significantly. His chance of breaking through was huge.

    "I heard that old man is the type who doesn''t care about reputation," Kaiya said, looking somewhat worried.

    "Huh, he often robs from the younger generation," Rin replied.

    Right after saying that, Rin stared to the north with her eyes wide open.

    "How is that possible," she said in a surprised tone.

    Kaiya was somewhat puzzled, but a moment after she followed her gaze, her eyes also opened wide.

    "Master," she said spontaneously.

    Right now, the people of the Eternal Desert Continent could feel an extremely, extremely cold auraing closer.

    The aura was so strong that it worried many people.

    Even the Life Light God was shivering.

    "Ice Goddess, she really came, is it for that boy?" He wondered because at first he really hoped that disaster woulde to Ciel after he got the fire.

    The figure of the Ice Goddess could not be found by anyone, but people could feel the chill from her aura.

    It was not limited to the side of the Realm of Life. It spread deep into the center of the continent and then reached the other realms so the people there knew that the Ice Goddess existed in the Eternal Desert Continent.

    This could not have been more shocking because her arrival meant a warning to everyone not to do things they shouldn''t.

    Currently, the two Fire Gods of the Heaven Realm flying high in the sky looked at each other.

    They moved in a hidden manner so that their faces and bodies could not be seen except by themselves.

    "The Ice Goddess ising, I''m afraid no one can act under her supervision," said one of them.

    "I''m worried that we won''t have a chance to escape if we are discovered by her," another replied.

    The Ice Goddess was one of the most feared Supreme Gods, but for all Gods with the power of fire, their fear of her outweighed the others because her element was a fatal weakness for them.

    The two Gods were certainly not the only ones, several other Gods with the same goal chose to stop since sensing the aura of the Ice Goddess.

    However, among them, there was one who cursed.

    "This damn little girl," the person said while gritting his teeth.

    He was a thin and stooped old man, but surrounded by many visual phenomena of fire.

    mes of various colors surrounded his body, forming various things that made him seem very majestic.

    He was of course the Thousand me God.

    The Ice Goddess was indeed stronger than him, but when no one was around, he always referred to the Goddess as a little girl because when thetter was young, he was already a powerful God.

 Chapter 189 A Young Man

    <h4>Chapter 189 A Young Man</h4>

    The arrival of the Ice Goddess was also felt by young people like Ciel and the others.

    As a person who had been heavily involved with Goddess Ice''s life, Ciel was naturally very surprised by this.

    Even in his wildest imagination, he had never thought about the Ice Goddessing to a ce where he was doing things.

    He wondered what the Goddess'' reason was and actually doubted that she hade for him. However, what else could be the reason?

    There was no way the Ice Goddess woulde without a clear purpose and seem like she was doing surveince.

    He could not guess unless he asked the Goddess directly. To be sure, her arrival did make the Ice Pce disciples calm.

    They were one hundred percent sure that no one would dare to dare to cheat in front of them.

    On the contrary, many groups seemed to be increasingly afraid of them.

    "Hehehe, I guess you guys are ying in an unfair way," Ahong said suddenly, looking at Ciel and the other Ice Pce disciples.

    What he meant was that the presence of the Ice Goddess basically intimidated everyone other than them.

    "Since the beginning, few have dared to deal with us, especially after our strength was revealed," Ciel replied. "So, it''s the same thing!"

    "Of course, it''s not the same," Ahong replied, seemingly disagreeing with Ciel''s opinion. "After all, when the World Soul appeared, many would use various schemes to obtain it, including perhaps a scheme to bring you down, but now who would dare?"

    "All the schemes you''re talking about won''t actually be useful, so it''s still the same thing." Ciel shook his head, maintaining his opinion so that Ahong could say nothing more.

    Actually, the aura of the Ice Goddess disappeared not long after so it seemed like she didn''t exist.

    However, everyone knew that she was simply hiding her aura to not ruin the peace.

    Whoosh!

    Ciel suddenly heard the sound of a very strong wind.

    When he looked to the side, his eyes couldn''t help but widen as he discovered an enormous sandstorm, covering every side he could see.

    The height of the sandstorm seemed to reach the sky, so it was as if there was no way to escape from it other than running to the opposite side.

    However, it was really so fast, it was impossible to run.

    "This is the most terrifying thing about the desert," Ahong said.

    Ciel had heard that the sandstorm in the center of this continent was the deadliest. It was very chaotic and within it were many desert monsters and huge flying rocks where a single rock could sometimes kill a Hegemon.

    That was precisely what was so feared here. In fact, there were even many Demigods who died due to misfortune inside that sandstorm.

    Ahong had just spoken and the sandstorm was getting closer to them.

    Mu Yixue then took action, creating a giant wall of ice surrounding them to avoid anything bad that they hadn''t noticed yet.

    Whoosh!

    Finally, the sandstorm swallowed them all and those around them.

    Right after they were swallowed up by the sandstorm, Ciel immediately saw manyrge rocks, some hitting the ice wall that Mu Yixue had created, but it was indeed very strong because it wasn''t shaken at all.

    Of course, good fortune did not apply to others who had no protection.

    Some of them were hit by boulders, exploding into blood instantly, a scene that made the Ice Pce disciples take a deep breath.

    Ciel looked down as he felt a tremor, but it wasn''t because of any particr creature. The ground he and the others stepped on separated from thend and flew away with the sandstorm.

    That would practically transport them to another ce.

    Before Ciel could even calm down, there was suddenly a giant creature that appeared from behind the rocks. It was a giant with six arms.

    Unlike Ahong and the others, it didn''t seem to have any intelligence. Its eyes were full of ruthlessness.

    It leapt into Mu Yixue''s ice wall.

    "Hmph, how dare you!" Ahong suddenly snorted and then sent his fist at the giant.

    He was still bigger than the giant.

    BANG!

    His fist mmed into the giant''s head, and it was instantly blown away.

    Meanwhile, Yasmin who was originally looking around with observing eyes suddenly said, "Prince, this sandstorm shouldn''t take up to ten minutes, but there will indeed be many dangers."

    She was one of the most educated on the continent, so in predicting phenomena, she was better than Ahong.

    When she finished speaking, there was another dangering.

    Thousands of winged desert snakes suddenly appeared and moved towards them.

    They were huge and their mouths emitted horrible green smoke.

    "Prince, they are very poisonous," Yasmin said hurriedly. She actually looked panicked when she said that.

    "Let me deal with them," Ciel replied before jumping on top of Mu Yixue''s ice wall.

    To fight the poison, his fire was the most appropriate.

    The snakes then opened their mouths, spitting out venom that instantly became a giant wave.

    The smell was really ufortable, Ciel furrowed his brows, and wanted to cover his nose.

    "You all deserve to be burned," he said as he pointed his hand forward.

    Buzz!

    The three types of mes came out, bing a wave that was just as big as the poison wave.

    When they met, the venom wave instantly burned out without a trace, shocking the snakes.

    Surprisingly, they immediately turned around and tried to run away.

    "So you guys know fear too..." Cielughed, then created a giant fireball because he didn''t n on letting them escape.

    However, before he threw the fireball, a small sword suddenly appeared out of nowhere, moving at high speed and cutting the snakes'' bodies one by one.

    In less than ten seconds, all the snakes were cut in half. Their bodies were then thrown in various directions by the sandstorm''s impetus.

    At the same time, the small sword flew to a point where a rather thin hand picked it up.

    Due to the sword''s power, people could not help but be attracted to its owner.

    It was owned by a young man who seemed to be younger than Ciel, having somewhat messy ck hair but he still looked handsome.

    He was wearing a ck robe with a hood that didn''t cover his head and there were several holes in the robe.

    Ciel didn''t know who he was, but he had to admit that he was very powerful. Even Mu Yixue after revealing her hidden strength looked at the young man with narrowed eyes.

    However, she also didn''t seem to know who he was. He was clearly from another realm other than the Realm of Life.

    The sandstorm didn''t seem to affect him. He was able to walk calmly without any dust hitting his body even though he didn''t emit any aura or light.

    Surprisingly, he was walking towards Ciel, looking like he had a specific purpose.

    He did not take long to arrive about ten meters away from Ciel.

    "I heard that you are very strong and arrogant," he said suddenly, looking directly into Ciel''s eyes with his eyes that were also ck in color.

    "Yes! And who are you?" replied Ciel, not refuting his words because he did seem arrogant.

    The problem was that the young man''s words sounded like he wanted to challenge him. Of course, he wasn''t going to be friendly.

    "I am Derrick of the Realm of Destruction," he replied.

    It was also one of the Seven Realms, famous as a ce that had been destroyed, but was still habitable because the spiritual energy there was still stable, only the nature had been destroyed in many ces.

    Compared to the other realms, the Realm of Destruction had fewer people. However, it did produce many deadly cultivators.

    After Derrick introduced himself to Ciel, the few people who were hiding among the rocks immediately began discussing.

    "I''ve heard of him, the absolute genius of the Realm of Destruction where he has never lost. All the geniuses in the Realm of Destruction no one can resist him for more than three moves."

    "I heard that his mother is an extremely powerful Second Stage God."

    "Yeah, that woman is said to have great potential to be a Supreme God."

    "You don''t know it yet, but Derrick has even fought with Lydan, the son of the Heaven Race Patriarch."

    "Really? Who won?"

    "There is no information about that because they fought without an audience. However, rumor has it that Lydan was unable to defeat him."

    "..."

    After hearing people''s conversations, Cielughed.

    "So you''re very famous?" he said.

    "Then do you want to fight with me now, boy?"

    Ciel took out his sword again as he said that, swinging it towards the young man.

    He actually didn''t like being challenged like this, so if anyone challenged him, he wanted to defeat that person as soon as possible so that there would be fewer to challenge himter.

    Originally he thought it would be difficult for something like this to happen since the Ice Goddess came, but it seemed he underestimated the courage of some people.

    "I''m here to deliver a message from someone, so everything will depend on your answer," Derrick replied to the surprise of many.

    They wondered who could make Derrick send a message.

 Chapter 190 Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 190 Scheme</h4>

    "What message and from whom?" asked Ciel directly.

    This kind of thing intrigued him more because it seemed to lead him into a wider conflict.

    "From Lady Yelina who wants you to leave this ce given that you have already obtained two very precious things," Derrick replied in a loud voice, as if he wanted to make that clear to everyone.

    "Princess of the Heaven Race?" Ciel was between surprised and not surprised when he heard that.

    He was not surprised because a conflict had already begun between him and Zaden that would most likely involve many other members of the Heaven Race.

    However, he could not help but be surprised when he heard that the woman of the race wanted him to leave here.

    ''Don''t tell me that Zaden''s actions were because of her orders?'' he wondered.

    While he was thinking, Derrick continued, "If you don''t leave, I will force you to leave."

    He pointed his small sword at Ciel.

    Although it was without aura, Ciel felt a great threat as he stared at the tip of the sword.

    Despite Derrick being younger, his strength was indeed something real.

    "Interesting, boy, what''s the reason you''re doing this for her?" asked Ciel in response, he was more interested in the reason.

    Plus, there was no way he was going just because someone wanted him to go, so there was no point in talking about it.

    In fact, the audience was also more interested in that.

    Is it a service to a beautiful woman because it is said that Yelina''s beauty can make any man go blind.

    "That''s none of your business," Derrick replied, "so are you going or not?"

    "I''m afraid you don''t have the power to ask or force me to leave," Ciel replied with a faint smile.

    Surprisingly enough, after he said that, Derrick immediately took action.

    He lunged towards him at an astonishing speed where his body was barely visible anymore.

    Ciel could see him well only because he had the Eyes of Heaven.

    Before he arrived, Ciel shed his sword at him.

    It just so happened that he also shed his sword, so their swords met, producing a very loud ng sound. It even produced a shockwave that pushed away the sandstorms around so that an area without sandstorms within a radius of tens of kilometers was created.

    Whether it was Ciel or Derrick was pushed back a few steps. Thetter was quite surprised, astonished that Ciel could read his movements.

    At the same time, Mu Yixue suddenly took a step, appearing beside Ciel, looking like she wanted to help him.

    "Boy, go back and tell Yelina toe here herself," she said to Derrick who then turned his gaze towards her.

    "You''re not worthy of her time," he replied coldly, further showing that there was indeed an obsession on his part towards the woman.

    Cielughed as he guessed that, he said, "Yelina, really interesting, I want to meet her, I wonder if I can tame her. I heard that every woman of the Heaven Race is very arrogant."

    "You!" Hearing Ciel''s words, Derrick''s expression suddenly became very gloomy, as if his face had been stepped on.

    Actually, Ciel''s words were not intended to provoke him, he was just speaking honestly based on what he was thinking.

    However, that seemed to be something Derrick could not tolerate.

    Whoosh!

    He lunged towards Ciel again, even faster than before.

    This time, Ciel didn''t do anything as a wall of ice appeared in front of him.

    BANG!

    Derrick''s sword mmed into the ice wall, but it couldn''t even scratch it, Derrick was pushed back again.

    In terms of creating defenses, Ciel was worried that there was no one better than Mu Yixue among Hegemons and probably no one who could destroy her defenses with just one attack.

    The problem was that Derrick was relying on a small sword, something unsuitable for breaking through ice walls. He should have used big weapons like a giant hammer or axe.

    "Even a dragon fled because of us. Boy, I don''t really want to make you cry, so you might as well go and ask Yelina toe herself," Ciel told him with a mocking smile.

    "Hmph!" He snorted coldly and moved again, seemingly not nning on giving up.

    Ciel shook his head, then said to Mu Yixue, "let''s beat him up!"

    "Mm!" Mu Yixue nodded.

    Two vs. one? It might sound unfair, but in this ce, only a fool would still care about justice.

    The thing was Ciel knew that it was impossible to defeat the boy unless he used the power of the Eyes of Heaven, something he didn''t want to do right now because it would drain his energy. Plus, it was better that it was prepared for more troublesome enemies. If he used it now where there were many people watching, his abilities such as turning back time would be discovered.

    After that, Ciel and Mu Yixue jumped up to confront Derrick.

    Both of them shed their swords at him.

    Mu Yixue with her blue sword produced a mesmerizingbination with Ciel''s red sword.

    BANG!

    Their swords mmed into Derrick''s sword. This time, the boy was instantly knocked away.

    "Hahahaha!!!" Cielughed.

    At the same time, Mu Yixue created a cube of ice to enclose Derrick, leaving only one hole to pass through.

    Ciel was in front of that hole.

    He pointed his hand at the hole and then released his me which instantly filled the cube.

    This was the result of cooperation, Derrick was instantly rendered helpless.

    The audience wondered how he would escape Ciel''s mes because it had to be admitted that it was extremely dangerous.

    "Ahhhh, asshole!" Suddenly his scream echoed loudly, showing that he waspletely helpless.

    All he relied on seemed to be his sword attack skills plus his speed. He developed those two strengths so well that he was able to reach the unique category that the Elf Queen was referring to. Unfortunately, he was facing two unique enemies with abilities that made it very difficult for their opponents.

    "Boy, you should use your brain next time," Ciel shouted.

    Now he was convinced that the boy was not so intelligent. His actions were due to blind obsession.

    Ciel guessed Yelina was using him for this because she should have known that Derrick wouldn''t be able to force him to leave here.

    "Mm..." Ciel looked to the side again only to find more desert monstersing, consisting of lizards to bats.

    The lizards were as big as mountains while the bats had unimaginable numbers.

    Surprisingly they were all heading towards Ciel and Mu Yixue.

    Thetter observed them with narrowed eyes. Her intelligence made her suspect the same thing.

    "Ciel, did you see something?" asked Mu Yixue.

    At this point, Ciel''s eyes were the only ones to rely on.

    Right now, Ciel was using his eye sight to the maximum so that he could see over a very long range. Perhaps his range of vision was now equivalent to peak Demigods. And he was better off because his vision could prate every object.

    The sandstorm was as if it didn''t exist in his eyes.

    Of course, the center of the continent itself was too vast. Even with such a range, he still couldn''t reach everything.

    He saw many people, but strangely no one seemed suspicious.

    "There really isn''t anything," Ciel said.

    BANG!

    Suddenly a burst of energy resounded from inside the ice cube. It then shattered the ice cube and pushed away Ciel''s mes, revealing the figure of Derrick whose cloak was missing half while his body was full of burns.

    He seemed to have used most of his strength to create that explosion just to escape from there.

    And he actually looked like he could still fight it out.

    "Ciel, I''ll take care of these monsters," Mu Yixue said and flew straight towards the monsters.

    She fought with them by creating ice monsters.

    Of course, the Ice Pce disciples weren''t silent anymore. They joined her.

    Ciel was still focused on Derrick.

    "Do you still want to fight?" he asked him.

    The question made him grit his teeth, looking like he was annoyed at himself for being powerless.

    "I won''t stop until I die," he replied, shaking his hands.

    "Do you realize you''re being used?" Ciel asked again.

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s for her sake." Derrick finally became honest that he was doing this all out of obsession.

    Cielughed at that.

    "You won''t be able to win her heart when you''re being used and submitting to her," Ciel said.

    "Well, I''m more experienced when ites to women. Such a woman can only be conquered by making her helpless in front of you. Of course, I don''t think you have the strength to do that. Only I can do that. Well, you''d better back off now so that in the future you can see how I subdued that woman."

    Audience, "..."

    Derrick, "..."

    "You, lowly creature, do you want to die?" Suddenly someone shouted, but it wasn''t Derrick. Only, the voice seemed to being from Derrick.

    It was the voice of a man so full of majesty that Ciel guessed it was another obsessed man.

    Ciel scanned Derrick''s body, and finally realized that the voice was from Communication Jade.

    "Who are you?" asked Ciel.

    "Come here if you really have the power, don''t just shout from far away."

    "Wait for me there, I''lle," replied the voice.

    At the same time, some people from the Heaven Realm whispered, "that''s Lydan''s voice, I heard that he''s so protective of his sister that his temper will instantly go out of control if anyone insults her."

    "Isn''t that kind of attitude not suitable for a genius with great potential? One should be able to control emotions well?" asked someone from the Other Realm.

    "This is indeed a problem. However, Lydan''s talent is not to be doubted."

    "..."

 Chapter 191 Lydan

    <h4>Chapter 191 Lydan</h4>

    "Boy, why did you activate the Communication Jade during the fight?" Arthur asked Derrick.

    This was something strange, and the others found it strange as well.

    It wasn''t that no one did it, but it was usually done out of cooperation and the like while adventuring.

    Were Derrick and Lydan like that?

    If that was the case, then it was quite a strange partnership because some people felt like they were two knight protectors working together. This could not be confirmed unless Derrick answered Ciel''s question.

    "You''ll be done when Lydanes," Derrick replied coldly, ignoring the question.

    "I''m afraid the result will still be the same." Ciel shook his head.

    (Prince!) Ciel suddenly heard Yasmin''s voice inside his head.

    The woman was still standing silently, but Ciel always felt like she was studying something so she made no move to help Mu Yixue.

    (Is there something?) he asked while ncing at her.

    (We''re at the center of this sandstorm. There is a secret that not many people know, every sandstorm created on this continent actually has a Core that can be used to control it. Given that you can find the Core of the Holy me, I think you might have a way to find the Core of this sandstorm. That way, you can control it. However, it''s only a few more minutes before this sandstorm disappears, so you must find it quickly.)

    (Ohh...) Ciel was surprised after hearing Yasmin''s exnation so he immediately looked around with detailed observation.

    If there was such a thing, then it could make him invincible, however, this sandstorm was so big.

    ''What is it?'' Ciel didn''t take long to find something suspicious.

    It was small, like a grain of sand, but Ciel saw energying out of it, flowing into every sand within this sandstorm.

    Ciel flew towards it, confusing the people as he suddenly left.

    "What are you doing?" Derrick couldn''t help but ask.

    "Just picking up some sand," Ciel replied calmly, picking up the sand which was very easy.

    When he held it, he immediately felt the sensation of being connected to the sandstorm even though the zone he was reaching was not very far, only as far as his power could reach.

    To be sure, he could control the sandstorm as he wished.

    Of course, that did not include the monsters as they were living beings, who just happened to be living inside this sandstorm.

    While controlling the sandstorm, Ciel discovered that he could continuously maintain it without making it disappear.

    It had enormous energy. As for why the sandstorm could disappear, it was simply because it was adjusting to natural conditions.

    It appeared because of the conditions in this desert, some kind of weather conditions, and when those conditions disappeared, it stopped appearing.

    However, with that Core, Ciel could also make the sandstorm temporarily disappear and then reappearter as long as he was on this continent. On other continents that were not desert continents, it would be impossible to make it reappear because there was no sand there.

    ''Maybe I can make this sandstorm disappear for now and then reappearter to deal with unexpected problems,'' Ciel thought.

    After thinking that, he made the sandstorm disappear.

    It finally disappeared in an instant where the sand was falling down, much to the surprise of the people as normally a sandstorm would disappear slowly.

    Even so, they didn''t think much of it. They breathed a sigh of relief because then the danger was drastically reduced.

    Many of the previously flying desert monsters entered the underground when the sandstorm disappeared.

    However, the monsters that were fighting Mu Yixue and the others did not leave.

    ''Very suspicious, are they tamed monsters?'' Ciel wondered.

    "Boy tell me about those monsters? Who''s controlling them?" Ciel asked Derrick as he approached him.

    "Think for yourself!" The boy still refused to answer.

    "So you still dare to be arrogant, good, I''ll teach you another lesson." Ciel swung his sword, ready to continue the fight.

    Although Derrick still seemed to be able to fight, Ciel was sure he wouldn''t be able tost long with several wounds on his body. Victory would be his.

    However, just as he was about to make his move, something suddenly happened.

    A very unique mysterious aura emanated, able to be felt throughout the Eternal Desert Continent no matter the realm it was from.

    "The aura of the World Soul," people said.

    "It appeared again," added others because it had actually appeared several times already, which was why people knew that the World Soul would appear.

    "The appearance of the aura this time should mark the appearance of the World Soul, right?" Someone asked.

    "Yes, but it seems that the location has yet to be determined. Perhaps it exists in unique ces."

    "Let''s search!"

    The people began to move again in search of the World Soul, heedless of Ciel and Derrick''s fight.

    Surprisingly, Derrick seemed not interested in the World Soul at all as he suddenly pointed his sword at Ciel.

    "If you want to leave, you have to kill me first," he said coldly.

    "So after failing to drive me away, you want to keep me here?" Ciel instantly guessed the young man''s n, he couldn''t help but mock him.

    This time, Derrick did not argue. He calmly replied, "wait for Lydan toe, we will work together to kill you. Don''t think you can escape us just because the Ice Goddess is watching."

    "You should stop fantasizing. Okay, I''ve decided not to kill you even if I can so thatter you can see how Yelina fell into my arms."

    Derrick, "..."

    "You deserve to die!" The young man finally jumped at Ciel, no longer able to contain his anger.

    At the same time, Ciel shouted to Thalia. "Go and look for the World Soul, call me when you find it."

    Ciel threw a Mirror Jade at her as he said that.

    It would of course serve as a means of tracking her whereaboutster.

    Ciel was confident that Thalia could be relied upon as the Elven Race tended to be able to find things that were hidden.

    After receiving his orders, the Elves were on the move, something that was obvious since they also wanted to leave, but had difficulty before epting Ciel''s orders since Ciel was their Young King with official status.

    ng!

    Ciel''s sword and Derrick''s sword met, creating many sparks.

    This time, Derrick didn''t just attack, he also used a technique.

    However, before he could unleash his technique, Ahong suddenly came and sent his fist at him.

    He failed to dodge because he was too focused on Ciel.

    BANG!

    Ahong''s giant fist mmed into his hard, sending him flying while his expression turned pale.

    Although Ahong was weaker, it was actually not far off. When an attack sessfully hits a target, even if that target is stronger, that target still suffers.

    "You..." Derrick looked at Ahong with a gloomy expression, not expecting that Ciel was still so shameless.

    Of course, if Ciel wanted to leave now, he could do so. The truth was that no one could dissuade him, but he chose to dy because he had other ns, one of which he needed was to wait for Lydan''s arrival.

    And it seemed that the man was indeed serious abouting.

    At this moment, Ciel finally saw a beam of golden light moving at high speed from a distance.

    When they saw that light, the people who had just left stopped their steps.

    The geniuses of the strongest Race came, their curiosity making them dy their own business.

    Whoosh!

    It didn''t take long before the golden light arrived near Ciel.

    When it disappeared, a young man with short golden hair and a white cloth covering his forehead suddenly appeared.

    He gave a very different impression to Zaden. His style was more simr to Ciel''s as he was wearing a shirt and trousers.

    However,pared to Zaden, he looked more striking as his face had to be admittedly very handsome.

    His golden eyes were truly like a pair of giant suns brought down to earth, piercing the eyes of anyone who saw them.

    He had an aura that the world could not seem to contain. When sensing his aura, people''s hearts immediately skipped a beat, especially when they saw the cloth covering his forehead. It seemed to hide something even more terrifying.

    Ciel wondered if he exceeded the unique category the Elf Queen was referring to because he felt he was stronger than him if he only relied on his three Holy mes.

    He suspected that he needed one more Holy me that was on the same level as the Holy Sun me to fight him.

    "So he''s Lydan, if his appearance is already like this, it''s only natural that his sister can make a man blind," people said.

    "You can''tpare Yelina to him," someone from the Heaven Realm replied.

    "Why?" asked another.

    "Because she is much more conspicuous than him. If she is a man, Lydan is just an ordinary person next to her."

    "How is that possible? Aren''t they twins?" People were surprised to hear that because it seemed absurd.

    Normally, twins would not have any noticeable differences.

    "Well, this is hard to exin. It''s said that when they were born, they were just like any other twin, but it seems that all this time Lydan kept giving her his gift."

    "..."

 Chapter 192 Short

    <h4>Chapter 192 Short</h4>

    "Is it some kind of talent transfer?" asked someone with a very shocked expression.

    "How is that done?" added another.

    "I don''t know, but it''s not an open secret. However, even though Lydan has transferred many of his gifts to his sister, he is still very talented, and is even predicted to be a Supreme God. As for his sister, it is difficult to measure her talent."

    When hearing the conversation of the people, Ciel who was originally looking at Lydan with a wary expression suddenly showed a strange expression, looking at him as if he was looking at an idiot man.

    He indeed couldn''t think of anything more idiotic than this in the world of cultivation where power was everything.

    This seemed to be a case that never happened at all.

    Lydan stared intently at Ciel, like he had no other desire than to make him die.

    "I can forgive you, but from now on, swear that you are my sister''s ve," he said to Ciel.

    That he was saying such nonsense was something Ciel had expected. He couldn''t help butugh.

    "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but if you''re already crazy, there''s no need to invite others to go crazy with you," Ciel replied.

    "If that''s the case, then death is all you can choose," Lydan said once more.

    He instantly moved, lunging towards Ciel while clenching his fists while a golden aura emanated from his body.

    Just by looking at his movements, Ciel was made to feel that a giant was approaching.

    "What exactly do you want from your sister?" Ciel couldn''t help but ask while sending a wave of fire towards Lydan.

    Honestly speaking, he was curious.

    "Ask the grim reaper in hell," Lydan replied coldly.

    When he arrived in front of Ciel''s wave of fire, he did not look the least bit afraid.

    Even so, he still used a technique.

    Around him, seven golden shields that seemed to be created from holy energy appeared, protecting him from every side.

    He unhesitatingly entered the mes, continuing to move towards Ciel.

    The people who were originally curious about Lydan''s power finally took a deep breath, surprised when they saw his movements within the three Holy mes.

    Whoosh!

    At the same time, Derrick also moved, not letting go of this opportunity even though he had just been hit by Ahong.

    "Hmph, what do you dare say now?" Derrick did not forget to taunt Ciel.

    He attacked from behind so that he wouldn''t have to pass through the mes.

    Of course, Ciel remained calm as he already had a n.

    He had to admit that he would losepletely if he fought the two of them. However, that was only if he didn''t have the Eyes of Heaven.

    With the Eyes of Heaven, they were the ones who would losepletely.

    It was worth using now as long as the end result was that he could capture the two of them.

    He continued to wait until they actually came within inches of him.

    With quick movements, he looked into their eyes in turn.

    "..."

    Suddenly, their movements stopped, so suddenly that it seemed like they were locked from all sides by an absolute force.

    This was one of the abilities of the Eyes of Heaven, stopping the movements of others by looking into their eyes.

    After that, Ciel opened a portal into the Immortal Domain and kicked the two into it.

    He himself entered after them, leaving the people with their mouths open.

    "Invincible," someone said.

    "Did you see it?"

    "Yes, their movements suddenly stopped."

    "What exactly happened?"

    "Did the Ice Goddess help him?"

    "No way, the Ice Goddess wouldn''t do that. Plus, since she came, she must have been watched too."

    "..."

    BANG! BANG!

    Lydan and Derrick fell heavily on the ground of Immortal Domain face down while Ciel appeared in front of them with a faint smile.

    Despite the hard fall, they stood up very quickly and then looked around vigntly.

    The different auras let them know that they were in serious trouble.

    "What did you just do?" asked Derrick to Ciel.

    He clearly remembered the moment when his body could not be moved. This only ever happened when he angered his mother.

    Ciel smiled slightly as he replied, "curious, yeah, even if I tell you guys, I''m afraid you won''t understand either."

    Ciel deliberately mocked.

    He then added, "this is my world, you won''t be able to do anything here!"

    "Nonsense, I''ll still kill you," Lydan replied, lunging straight at Ciel again.

    However, all of a sudden a horse resounded, sounding very majestic.

    Without knowing where it came from, Pegasus appeared behind Lydan and kicked him in the back.

    BANG!

    His bones were instantly broken and he was thrown into a tree.

    He even coughed up blood while his skin turned deathly pale.

    He was indeed a genius with incalcblebat power, but he was also a Hegemon. When a Hegemon met a Demigod, defeat was almost certain.

    And Pegasus was no ordinary Demigod. Even if her cultivation was lowered to the Hegemon Realm, she was still a difficult being to defeat.

    Actually, her cultivation had already risen to the Second Stage, something that Ciel had only just realized as well. It seemed that it was breaking through inside here.

    After kicking Lydan into helplessness, Pegasus kicked Derrick in the face until he fell by Lydan''s side.

    Ciel casually walked over to them.

    "Two men who are obsessed with a woman in a strange way, you guys areplete idiots," Ciel said.

    "Kill me," Lydan replied suddenly.

    "Yeah, kill us," Derrick added.

    When they realized that they were in total defeat, they immediately asked to be killed. Ciel had to admit that they had different mentalities.

    It seemed that they did not want to be used to threaten people who cared about their fate.

    Of course, Cielughed at them.

    "Regardless of what I''m going to do to you, I won''t kill you because I want you to see me with Yelina," he said, deliberately making them angry again.

    He himself felt strange with his words because he had also never seen what the woman called Yelina looked like.

    However, since everyone said that she was indescribable, it was fine to like her despite not having seen her.

    "Nonsense." Lydan immediately snorted coldly.

    "Yeah, you''re just dreaming," Derrick added.

    "My fate with women is very good, so let''s see," Ciel replied.

    After saying that, he chose to leave immediately as he didn''t want to continue hearing their nonsense.

    He reappeared in the desert with his eyes fixed on Mu Yixue and the others.

    Surprisingly ever since he caught Lydan and Derrick, they had been slowly moving backwards.

    "Hey, someone sent a message that the World Soul has appeared." Ciel suddenly heard someone shout.

    "Where?" His words were immediately answered with a question.

    "It''s definitely in the west!"

    "Go, go, go there!"

    At the same time, Ciel was contacted by Thalia through the Communication Jade.

    The woman said she had seen the World Soul, but she was in trouble now that she had met Yelina.

    The Heaven Race was unstoppable there.

    "This is getting interesting," Ciel said.

    Momentster, Mu Yixue and the others including Yasmin came over to him.

    Among them, none of them asked about Derrick and Lydan''s disappearance.

    "Let''s move," Ciel said to them.

    They nodded and mounted their camels before heading west.

    The emergence of the World Soul this time was actually faster than expected, many people had not finished exploring the good spots.

    Even so, most still chose to go towards the ce where the World Soul appeared because it was considered more important. Luck is no one''s guess.

    On the way, Ciel actually closed his eyes to meditate.

    His energy was quite drained, so he needed to recover first.

    "Mm!!!" He only opened his eyes when the camel he was riding stopped its steps.

    Ahead, there was a huge desert valley, full of hills.

    It seemed to be a ce filled with mystery. The further away the valley was, the lower thend became.

    There were even many chasms in which there was seemingly boundless darkness. No one knew what would happen if they fell into those abysses.

    "What is this ce?" Ciel asked Yasmin.

    Thetter replied, "It''s called the Valley of the Past. It is said that this is where the Eternal Desert n buries the corpses of their enemies that they have killed. Although it seems horrible, there is actually no significant danger here as long as we don''t fall into those chasms. The corpses buried here are purified before burial so no one creates dangerous things."

    "I see, now let''s continue our journey," said Ciel.

    They moved again, and as they entered the valley, the camels ran faster because thend sloped downwards.

    Ciel saw a few people flying, but only momentster, they began to tire.

    It was even hotter here so energy drained faster.

    It was just that, Ciel felt morefortable with the heat over time, an effect resulting from the unification of his body with the Heavenly me Gem.

    Some had actually managed to fuse with his body.

 Chapter 193 Finally Met

    <h4>Chapter 193 Finally Met</h4>

    Ciel and the others went deep into the valley where they met many people.

    It didn''t take long before they saw Thalia and the others, standing on the side of a sand dune while watching the other valley behind the hill.

    It was a valley within a valley.

    A group of people were guarding the valley, each looking strong among which were members of the Heaven Race led by Zaden.

    Inside the valley, there was indeed a mysterious light emanating but it was difficult to detect what it was because it could not be seen unless approaching the valley or flying above it.

    Unfortunately, anyone who tried to fly over the valley would be attacked by Zaden and the others.

    Even so, when Ciel and the others arrived, Zaden was still knitting his brows, surprised and confused because Lydan and Derrick should have blocked them.

    At this moment, Thalia approached Ciel because Ciel called out to her.

    "Is it in the valley?" Ciel asked her.

    Thalia nodded as she replied, "It''s below that valley, deliberately buried by the Heaven Race. It is still wild so it cannot be taken directly."

    "I see!"

    Ciel then jumped off his camel before walking towards the people guarding the valley.

    "Stop!" Zaden shouted to Ciel.

    Thetter showed him a dismissive smile as he said, "you better go to the side, call Yelina."

    His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. Many supported him as they did not like the Heaven Race monopolizing as it meant reducing their chances of getting lucky.

    "Don''t think you can get past us!" Zaden snorted as he waved his hand.

    Surprisingly many monsters suddenly came out from underground, their numbers a hundred times greater than those against Mu Yixue and the others.

    Plus, they were much bigger, their appearance was like the appearance of mountains, making many Hegemons tremble.

    Roar! Roar! Roar!

    One by one, they roared, trying to intimidate.

    With them, Zaden showed his arrogance.

    "You want to see the Lady? But can you even get past the monsters who bow to her at the mere sight of her?" he said in a high tone.

    What he said exined why there were certain monsters.

    Only, that Yelina subdued them just by making them see her was a bit too shocking that many were not convinced.

    Ciel, on the other hand, was quite trusting as he saw no lies in Zaden''s eyes.

    Such talent could only be said to be unimaginable.

    Of course, Ciel was still calm. He casually waved his hand and Lydan and Derrick appeared beside him bound in chains while their mouths were covered with cloth.

    They werepletely helpless so even standing up had to be assisted.

    Zaden who was originally proud quickly froze in shock.

    Lydan who was invincible in his eyes suddenly appeared in such a condition, something he had never imagined.

    "Yelina, if you don''t show up, your brother will die here," Ciel said in a loud voice, ignoring Zaden''s existence because he was no longer important.

    Although he did not n to kill Lydan, for now it was fine to use him to threaten Yelina.

    Lydan''s eyes widened, finally realizing that Ciel was actually using him.

    What made him feel upset was that Ciel had previously clearly said he would not kill him so that he could see him with his sister.

    This only further proved that he waspletely using him to threaten his sister.

    Those who didn''t watch how Ciel caught Lydan with a strange trick couldn''t help but be amazed.

    The Heaven Race had always dominated where it was hard to find anyone who could defeat them.

    However, Ciel was basically not just defeating, he was rendering them helpless even though he could not bepletely said to have won. At least he won over Lydan.

    Now they wondered what Yelina''s response would be.

    They stared at the smaller valley, waiting for her toe out.

    "Just kill him!" Suddenly an answer came from the valley, from a voice so beautiful despite the cold.

    The beauty of that voice cannot be described in words, it can make the birds in the sky stop flying.

    Even the women were mesmerized that they froze.

    Only, what the voice said made people''s hearts tremble.

    Perhaps the word kill is somon that people hear it every day.

    However, the person who spoke it showed it for her own brother.

    In other words, she didn''t care that he was killed.

    Lydan who had originally shown anger at Ciel for taking advantage of him instantly seemed to lose his mind, as if his heart had just been stabbed.

    His sister, the woman to whom he gave everything that even he didn''t mind giving her his life suddenly said that the moment he was caught.

    In truth, he did not have a twisted mind. Everything he did for her was purely out of his affection for her as a sibling.

    Although he knew that she was a very selfish woman where she would do everything for her own benefit, he did not expect that even she could be sacrificed.

    If it was like that, Derrick who was just a mere admirer was probably just a bug in her eyes. Because of that, Derrick also seemed to have lost his mind.

    Ciel was somewhat at a loss as to how to react now.

    That woman seemed to have no qualms at all as she told him to kill his brother.

    In other words, the threat waspletely useless.

    "Are you sure?" asked Ciel to confirm while cing the sword next to Lydan''s neck.

    He even scratched his neck a little.

    Unfortunately, there was no answer at all.

    "What the hell!" Ciel finally scratched his hair.

    This was the trick he had prepared, but it didn''t work at all.

    "It seems that you guys aren''t really important," Ciel said, mocking the two young men to ease his mind.

    At this point, he knew that only fighting was reliable.

    He then sent them again into the Immortal Domain.

    After that, he pped his hands.

    In fact, Zaden and the others seemed demoralized at the moment. That fact made them wonder what they were doing. Were they working for the right person?

    While they were still thinking, a sandstorm suddenly appeared out of the blue, knocking quite a few of them off their feet for being unprepared. They were whisked away into the distance in no time. Even Zaden was no exception.

    "Damn, what happened? Why did a sandstorm suddenly appear?" Many cried out in panic because here it was more difficult to do something with the sandstorm.

    Only, it also made the monsters even more excited because in this sandstorm they were much wilder.

    Of course, Ciek would not allow them to gain such an advantage inside something that was the result of something he had.

    He amplified the power of the sandstorm around the monsters and then forcefully pushed them away.

    After that, he jumped into the valley, leaving Mu Yixue and the others behind to take care of the rest of the matter.

    Surprisingly, there was no sandstorm inside the valley. Not because the sandstorm was unable to enter the valley, but because there was a very strong force blocking it.

    Ciel discovered that the power came from a female figure facing the opposite direction from him.

    In front of the woman was a pile of earth that was constantly emitting a mysterious aura.

    Just looking at the woman from behind was enough to make Ciel disinterested in the aura because the woman made his mind focus on her due to her high attractiveness.

    She was a tall and slender figure in a tight white dress where her legs asionally came out of the hem of her dress when it was blowing in the wind.

    She had long straight golden hair, reaching her thighs where each strand of hair gave the impression of being more precious than a Divine Treasure.

    There was a faint fragrant scent from her body, which although not strong, could make you forget all scents.

    She turned around moments after Cielnded, showing her indescribable face, so beautiful that Ciel immediately said that she was the prettiest of all the prettiest even if she held back her aura.

    Her eyes were a pair of golden suns, slightly transparent looking yet sharp and dominating looking.

    Her pair of lips had a size that perfectly matched her sharp face while every inch of her skin seemed to be created from a boundless holy light.

    It was hard not to get drunk just by looking at her face. The effect was stronger than any wine. It could make people lose rationality.

    Like the other Heaven Races, she also had the word Heaven on her forehead and it was not covered like Lydan.

    The word Heaven was not golden in color, it was pure white like milk. The aura is faint, but when you see it, you will instantly feel like you are seeing the real Heaven.

 Chapter 194 Yelina

    <h4>Chapter 194 Yelina</h4>

    If observed, Yelina''s face does have the same structure as Lydan''s.

    However, as people say, Lydan is just amonerpared to her. There is such a stark difference that one would forget that they are twins.

    Yelina''s eyes looked Ciel up and down, making a brief observation.

    "You are indeed a brave man," she said in an emotionless tone.

    Although somewhat lost in thought, Ciel was able to calm down in no time.

    He smiled at her in response.

    "Of course, I''m brave," Ciel replied confidently. "I''m always brave if it means I''m going to meet a beautiful woman, let alone one as beautiful as you."

    Ciel did not hesitate to utter a few words of teasing. In front of a woman like this, there was no need to pretend, showing his true nature was a better choice.

    Surprisingly enough, right after he said that, she suddenly took a step, instantly appearing right in front of him where their faces were only inches apart.

    Ciel was so shocked that he unintentionally took a step back. In fact, he almost fell down.

    "What? It seems you''re not that brave," the woman said, looking like she was mocking Ciel.

    Of course, it wasn''t about bravery. Ciel was just shocked because of her surprising movements.

    "Lady, was that a tease?" asked Ciel while correcting his stance.

    He didn''t know if it was a tease or if the woman was just showing her strength, but as a man who liked to take advantage of situations, he would naturally utilize her actions to say some nonsense.

    "It''s a test because the Ice Goddess said that you are a brave man," she replied, surprising Ciel again.

    "Wait, did you meet the Ice Goddess?" asked Ciel in a hurried tone.

    The Ice Goddess did go to the Heaven Realm, but he didn''t know the exact ce she went to.

    Meeting Yelina? This was somewhat beyond Ciel''s imagination.

    The question was what did she do with Yelina?

    "Didn''t she tell you anything?" asked Yelina.

    Her question confused Ciel again.

    If the Ice Goddess did meet her, then what urgency did she have to tell him?

    "Is there something?" Ciel asked again which he did spontaneously.

    "You don''t even know, no wonder you disobey my orders," Yelina said before adding, "The Ice Goddess and I have made an engagement agreement between you and me."

    Ciel, "..."

    "What the hell?" said Ciel, almost jumping up in surprise.

    Although his life was very filled with luck, but this was still too much.

    How could a woman like Yelina make an engagement agreement with him before they even met?

    Isn''t she an untouchable woman?

    What was her reason?

    "You''re not joking, are you?" Ciel could do nothing but ask once again.

    And suddenly, Yelina took another step until their faces almost met again, simr to before.

    "Remember that you are my fianc��e. It is already an obligation for you to obey my everymand. I want this World Soul without sharing it with anyone, so I want you to leave here," she said.

    "Wait? What do you mean I have to obey yourmands?" Ciel instantly responded because of her words, ignoring that her face was right in front of his.

    They were engaged was one thing, but why did he have to obey hermands? Since when was there such a rule in engagement? Wasn''t it usually the woman who obeyed the man?

    Ciel wondered if she already had a personality where she believed that everyone should obey her.

    "I am Heaven. Even if you are my fianc��, it only means that you have a better position than anyone else. However, you are still a human while I am Heaven. Humans obeying Heaven is already an absolute rule in this universe," she replied, further making Ciel not know whether tough or cry.

    Ciel also felt like scolding her for having such ridiculous thoughts.

    She was more ridiculous than him even though she was very beautiful.

    "So now you''reughing at me?" the woman said again, as if she knew Ciel''s thoughts.

    Before Ciel could respond, an infinite white light emanated from the woman''s forehead, turning the world white instantly.

    Ciel didn''t know if it was real or an illusion, but he couldn''t help but be stunned because in front of him he saw something huge, so huge that it instantly intimidated him.

    He didn''t know what it was. It''s something that''s hard to exin.

    To be sure, he also saw infinite stars, moons, and suns.

    When he observed more carefully, he even found countless gods.

    They were nothing because he also saw countless worlds and realms.

    And then he realized that they all surrounded Yelina, as if submitting to her.

    She was their king, she was also their goddess. She was everything to them. Or perhaps the most appropriate words would be that she was their Heaven.

    In a moment, it all disappeared. Ciel once again saw Yelina''s beautiful face in front of him.

    When he felt his body, he found that he was already covered in sweat.

    "What exactly are you?" Ciel unintentionally took another step back.

    Things always revolved around him where even the Two Heavenly Treasures ended up belonging to him.

    Why was he still intimidated while even the Ice Goddess could not intimidate him?

    "As I said, I am Heaven," Yelina replied.

    "You''re bragging," Ciel replied.

    "You can ask the Ice Goddess about that."

    "Huh, Heaven, that word sounds excessive for you considering you still need things like the World Soul."

    "Since I''m still in the process of evolution, I naturally need that thing like any other cultivator."

    "Then why did you make an engagement agreement with me?" Ciel felt that everything the woman said made no sense, he finally chose to return to the main topic.

    No matter how he thought about it, he felt that this would never happen unless he subdued her first.

    That was the n, of course. However, he hasn''t executed his n yet, but it''s already happened.

    "Just something I chose after getting information about you from the Ice Goddess," Yelina replied calmly.

    "Then what was the reason? You must have a reason, right?" Ciel couldn''t help but ask again since the answer was unclear.

    Did a woman like her also need a man?

    "Probably out of taste," she replied, taking another step so that she appeared in front of Ciel again.

    This time, she kept a little distance but her hand reached for his chin.

    When Ciel thought about removing her hand from his chin because he did not like being treated like that by a woman, he realized that he could not move at all.

    This woman turned out to have an aura that was too strong. It might even be stronger than a Demigod even though she was only a Hegemon.

    With just her aura, she could render himpletely helpless.

    Talking about subduing her with strength now seemed to be an impossibility. He could only rely on evil tricks.

    While he was still thinking of a n, she said, "The important thing is that you just need to obey me, I don''t care what you do out there. As long as you obey, you can also be with me. Of course, I don''t like a man who is still weak, so don''t think about going to the room with me now. At the very least, you should be a Third Stage Demigod. After that, you cane to the Heaven Race."

    Ciel, "..."

    "Wait, our rtionship is the right thing, a rtionship that shouldst forever, anyone who gets in the way should be killed, but it''s impossible for me to be a woman''s ything. Where would I put my face?" replied Ciel in a quick tone.

    He chose to speak first before starting the evil trick because this rtionship was already official. If she could be negotiated with, Ciel would refrain because he also did not want to mistreat the woman who had be his woman.

    However, a woman who disobeyed needed to be punished.

    "Huh!" The woman suddenly snorted, throwing her breath into Ciel''s face.

    The effect made Ciel''s eyes go nk as the fragrance of her breath was truly indescribable. He could only say that it was the scent of Heaven.

    "Do you think it''s not worth it?" she asked.

    "Everything you have, and everything you''ve earned from all your struggles. Imagine that, is it worth more than my breath?"

    When he heard her question, Ciel almost said that her breath was more precious. It seemed that her voice alone had an illusory power that could affect the mind.

    However, of course, it was not that easy to influence his mind.

    He shook his head as he said, "You''re really arrogant, but I like you more and more. Your arrogance will disappear in front of me then you be an obedient wife."

    Ciel was full of enthusiasm when he said that, grinning visibly.

    He also forcefully moved one of his hands, trying to grab her waist.

    Surprisingly, Yelina did not seem to try to stop him. Her eyes were staring at Ciel''s hand moving towards her waist.

    It was just that, when Ciel looked into her eyes, he suddenly discovered that this woman seemed to be enjoying his struggle.

 Chapter 195 Strange Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 195 Strange Rtionship</h4>

    Ciel instantly felt humiliated. It seemed like a swan enjoying the struggle of a frog who wanted her.

    However, who did he consider a frog. Ciel was a dragon flying high in the sky.

    Not wanting to continue this situation, Ciel finally used the power of his Eyes of Heaven to restore time to the time when Yelina had not used her power to suppress his body so that he could move freely.

    With quick movements, he embraced her waist, even pulling her until her breasts pressed against his chest.

    The sensation from that was so indescribable that Ciel thought he was already invincible in all ces and times.

    "So it''s like this!" He suddenly heard Yelina''s voice.

    The woman was staring at the ground below.

    What surprised Ciel was her calmness, she didn''t seem surprised in the slightest.

    Then, she looked at his face again.

    "It''s a repetition of time, right?" she said.

    "Can you guess how I did it?" asked Ciel in response.

    This was something he wanted to confirm, how much did she know about him after she saw him?

    That could at least also let him know about her abilities.

    ording to him, she was indeed very strange. What is she really like?

    Ciel was certain that there was no sort of Heavenly Treasure on her body, what was truly unique was herself.

    Surprisingly enough, she shook her head.

    "So you didn''t know?" Ciel showed a strange expression beforeughing softly. "It seems you''re not that great."

    "Heaven, although the highest in the universe, is not the universe itself. It''s just one of the things in the universe, not all-epassing. And as I''ve said, I''m still in the process of evolution," she replied calmly without being bothered at all by Ciel''s teasing.

    This in turn annoyed Ciel himself.

    Annoyed, he ended up moving his hand slightly downwards, towards her butt.

    However, the woman suddenly reacted, stopping his hand movement.

    "Don''t do more than I allow," she said.

    "Is hugging you something you allow?" asked Ciel, surprised by her words.

    "Yes, I allow you as my fianc��," she replied.

    "I really don''t understand your way of thinking." Ciel sighed, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    "You don''t need to understand that, just obey me, like now, stop here, and go back to your home. You can train with everything you get, it guarantees you be very strong in no time. Once you are strong enough, you can see me again," she said.

    "I also want the World Soul, and to share it with my other women," Ciel replied.

    "Sorry, even though you are my fiancee, if you disobey me, I will still use force."

    "You?" Ciel finally felt that crying was the only option.

    In the end, he really did use an evil trick.

    He recorded her body with the Eyes of Heaven, removing her clothes in the recording.

    The result of the recording was something real, it could be directly inferred that it was really her, recorded without clothes.

    However, Ciel''s expression was quite calm. The reason was because he wasn''t actually trying to look into her body, he was just letting his eyes look at her body but not sending what his eyes saw to his brain. This is something he can control.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take an opportunity like this, but he was worried that his mind would lose control because just his breath was enough to make him almost lose control.

    After that, he took a step back while creating a Mirror Jade which he then threw at her.

    "Look at that, let''s see if you can still be arrogant," Ciel said.

    The woman stared at the Jade Mirror with curious eyes. After that, she peeked at the contents.

    Instantly afterwards, her forehead wrinkled, a sight that made Ciel want tough.

    Only, he was quickly stunned by him again.

    "Don''t tell me you want to spread this stuff to threaten me? Am I thinking about you wrong? A man who wants to spread naked pictures of his fianc��e, are you a cuckold?"

    Ciel, "..."

    At this point, Ciel waspletely speechless, not knowing what to say because everything she said made sense.

    Of course, he could still threaten like this, but what if Yelina didn''t care?

    While he was silent, Yelina continued, "if you want to fight me, at least use the right way, use your true power. Believe me, the end result of using dirty tricks on me, your OWN FIANCE, is to humiliate yourself."

    She raised her voice as she said the word fianc��, seemingly intent on hitting Ciel mentally.

    Ciel forced himself to calm down and asked, "what would you say if I used dirty tricks?"

    "Nothing, you can do anything," she replied. "You just have to remember the consequences of that. The damage you will do to yourself."

    "Is there something wrong with your brain? You''re not afraid of your nude pictures getting out?"

    "Of course I don''t want that to happen, but don''t think you can pressure me that way. I never give in to any pressure. What you need to understand is that Heaven will not change principles."

    "Even if I beat you in an honest way?"

    "Yes! However, of course, you can keep me down if you can indeed suppress me in an honest way."

    "This is ridiculous," said Ciel.

    After saying that, he took out a chair and sat down.

    His actions made Yelina frown again.

    "Aren''t you willing to leave?" she asked.

    "Come on, what does it matter if I watch you here, I want to see my fianc�� a little longer," Ciel replied, making excuses even though he was actually thinking of other ns.

    Then, he dispelled the sandstorm so that conditions became normal.

    Without that sandstorm plus that Yelina''s controlled monsters were far away, people quickly gathered around the valley, surprised by the scene where Ciel was sitting while Yelina was standing in front of him.

    At the same time, Ciel also took Derrick and Lydan out of the Immortal Domain.

    This time, he actually freed them so that they could move around, only unable to release their power as their spiritual energy was still empty.

    Their faces showed such confusion with the scene in front of them that they forgot their troubles for a moment.

    "Sis, why didn''t you kill him?" Lydan asked Yelina.

    This was more important to him than the fact that Yelina didn''t care about his life.

    "Kekeke!" Ciel chuckled at his words.

    Under his gaze, Ciel casually took Yelina''s hand.

    The woman did not resist his action because it was something she allowed.

    However, it made many people almost fall down because they were too surprised.

    "I''m telling you, we''re actually engaged," Ciel said in a rather loud voice so that everyone could hear him.

    This of course needed to be announced.

    If the previous one made everyone almost fall down, now everyone became nk with confusion.

    What''s really going on here? They wondered.

    They expected a ferocious fight, and of course, with Yelina winning because everywhere women are always supported. Why were they suddenly engaged?

    "Your Highness, what happened?" Derrick asked first.

    He obviously had a certain fanaticism towards Yelina, so Ciel''s words hit him too much mentally.

    However, Yelina didn''t seem to be nning on exining this. She was not the type who would exin something to a person she deemed unimportant.

    Ciel was important and needed to be exined to because he was her fianc��.

    Turning around, Yelina said to Ciel, "You can stay here, but don''t bother. If you disturb me, I will not hold back even if you are my fianc��."

    After turning around, she took a step towards the pile of earth that hid the aura of the World Soul.

    Her movements were less interesting than her words because in her words she basically confirmed that she and Ciel were really engaged.

    "Looks like we are now brothers-inw," Ciel said to Lydan with a softugh.

    "And you," he continued while looking at Derrick, "yeah, since you''re Yelina''s dog, that means you''re also my dog."

    Lydan, "..."

    Derrick, "..."

    "Ciel, what happened?" Mu Yixue and Yasmin came over. The former immediately asked.

    "Actually, I''m not really sure either," Ciel replied and then told them everything that happened here, omitting some details like about the dirty trick.

    People listened to his words with ears wide open including Lydan and Derrick.

    The more they heard, the wider their mouths opened.

    "Why didn''t I know about this?" Lydan even wondered.

    On the other hand, Yasmin suddenly praised Ciel.

    "You are indeed great, Prince. Even the princess of the Heaven Race chose you before she even met you," she said, showing pure admiration for Ciel while ncing at Yelina''s back.

    When looking at her, she had to admit that she was on a different level.

    Fortunately, she was the type who had no jealousy. However, Mu Yixue was different. She looked very disturbed when she saw Yelina.

 Chapter 196 Romance

    <h4>Chapter 196 Romance</h4>

    "Sis, why did you choose this bastard as your fianc��?" Lydan suddenly asked Yelina in a loud voice.

    No matter what kind of rtionship it was, he was still very disturbed if Yelina was with Ciel. Plus, this was even started by Yelina herself. And this was definitely not a pretend rtionship regardless of the fact that she also wanted Ciel to submit to her.

    Even if Ciel submitted to her, they would still be a couple where they would sleep in the same room.

    To Lydan, this was like pping his face with a dirty hand. The more he thought about it, the hotter his heart became.

    Apparently, that question made Yelina''s eyes stare at Lydan, a very cold gaze.

    "Are you trying to say that my decision was wrong?" she asked.

    Her beautiful voice seemed to sound like the thunder of death to Lydan, making him tremble into a cold sweat.

    It was enough to make Derrick dare not say anything.

    As someone who was already familiar with her, he knew very well that when Yelina asked such a question, it meant she was ready to kill.

    Among her subordinates, the most forbidden thing was to say her decision was wrong.

    She was indeed an anti-criticism woman.

    Of course, that doesn''t mean she ispletely arrogant when ites to making decisions because she will usually think long and ask for opinions before makingplicated decisions. It''s only after she''s made up her mind that she''s really sure.

    "Hey, aren''t your words too harsh?" Ciel said to Lydan, throwing a piece of wood at his head.

    He could not dodge as he was out of strength. It fell right on his forehead.

    "Bastard, you?" Lydan''s face turned red with anger.

    "Remember, I''m already your brother-inw," Ciel replied with a triumphant grin, leaving Lydan speechless.

    (Ciel, what are you going to do next?) Mu Yixue suddenly asked through the voice transmission, ncing at Ciel with quick movements.

    That seemed to be the question of many people now.

    They all wanted the Soul World to be divided into parts and then fight over it.

    However, it was quite difficult without Ciel''s help. No one dared to make the first move against the Heaven Race. The problem was that they also had an army of geniuses from various factions.

    (Honestly, she''s very strong.) Ciel replied.

    (Then, are we just going to watch her take the World Soul for herself?)

    (Of course, no... Where would my face be if I let my woman not share it with me.)

    (Hmph, someone seems to be so happy for getting a new woman.) Mu Yixue suddenly quipped at him that he wanted to clear his throat.

    (I hope you don''t fall for being too mesmerized by her beauty that you choose to submit to her.) The woman gave advice.

    Maybe she was really worried about that.

    Of course, some men might not mind submittingpletely to Yelina if it meant bing her husband.

    She was indeed too extraordinary. Compared to being her husband, that bit of humiliation had no problem at all.

    However, Ciel''s pride was already too high as he could render even the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen powerless. There was no way he would give in to a woman.

    ''What if I use that Legendary Mode?'' Ciel wondered because he thought that was the only thing that could make him fight Yelina.

    Although fusing with the Holy Pagoda me, the Holy Light me, and the Holy Bone me also allowed him to fight her, but it was still a long process, and he thought it might take even longer as he tried to fuse with them.

    Before Ciel could answer Mu Yixue''s words again, Yelina suddenly turned her gaze to them.

    She looked at them simultaneously, seeming like she knew that they weremunicating.

    It seemed to be due to her strong instincts, but Ciel wasn''t sure why she was staring at them.

    "Anyway, this is our first meeting, so I think I need to be a little less self-centered," she said suddenly.

    "Ohh?" Ciel was quite stunned at her words.

    "Why just a little? You should get rid of all your selfish feelings, be an obedient wife," he said, not forgetting to give her some advice because she needed to show his dominance in front of people.

    Yelina ignored that, she continued her words.

    "I will give you some part of this World Soul."

    "How many percent?" Ciel hurriedly asked, not expecting her topromise to that point.

    "Ten percent, that should be enough for you," she replied.

    "Impossible!" Ciel immediately objected. Indeed, it was enough for him, but not enough for the others.

    "If you refuse, there''s nothing you can get," Yelina replied.

    "Hmph, your victory is not certain..." Ciel snorted.

    "Ohh... Do you still have something to rely on?" Yelina asked in response, and it was with that faint smile that was so beautiful in people''s eyes.

    She seemed to want to give Ciel a challenge.

    "Sis, this boy can make us unable to move!" Lydan suddenly spoke, he deliberately told Yelina Ciel''s ability so that Yelina wouldn''t be caught off guard like him.

    "Before, he made us unable to move, then sent us to a ce simr to the Space Artifact, and he used a Holy Beast with Demigod cultivation to suppress us, that was how he won. That''s right, he actually did it by cheating." Lydan exined the details in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear.

    The fact that Ciel was assisted by a Holy Beast they could ignore. When he managed to capture the enemy into his Space Artifact, any tricks he used could not be med.

    He won since he seeded.

    People were more interested in his ability to render Lydan and Derrick immobile.

    They wondered what that ability was because in a battle of equal strength, it was really a technique that could instantly decide the winner.

    Yelina listened to Lydan''s words well, and then smiled.

    "Is there anything else?" she asked Ciel.

    "Yes, and enough to defeat you," Ciel replied.

    "Interesting, please show it to me." The woman asked immediately after hearing Ciel''s answer.

    It seemed that she didn''t think Ciel was boasting either, unlike Lydan and Derrick. The former snorted coldly and said, "Brat, if you dare, let''s fight again, I''ve had enough to make you run away in fear."

    "Brat, watch your mouth!" Ciel couldn''t keep letting him bark like a dog. He finally made his move, kicking him in the face until he was thrown, leaving him even more helpless.

    For those who were from the Heaven Realm and had always seen Lydan''s dominance, such a scene made their heads hurt.

    Unfortunately, Lydan''s suffering did not bother Yelina at all. Her gaze did not even follow him as his body was thrown.

    She seemed to be just waiting for Ciel.

    After that, Ciel approached her again, walking casually towards her.

    "Do you have to get close to me first to use your technique that you said could defeat me?" she asked, seemingly confused by Ciel''s intentions.

    "No, I just want to hug you again, no problem, right?" replied Ciel, making people cough in surprise.

    Only, it did not seem to matter to Yelina.

    She just stayed still as Ciel''s hands slowly moved to her waist from behind.

    When people saw him actually hugging Yelina, they took a deep breath.

    Some men''s knees even became weak and they fell to the ground.

    Such a beautiful figure, which could instantly make people think that she would be untouchable forever was easily embraced by Ciel, people wondered what the sensation of that was.

    "You?" Derrick seemed to want to cry as he fell to his knees while Lydan was actually coughing up blood.

    "What are you nning?" asked Yelina as she looked back.

    Everyone else thought Ciel was ying around, but Yelina thought otherwise.

    Ciel didn''t answer right away, he buried his face in her hair, savoring its fragrance and softness with his eyes closed.

    "My dear Yelina, don''t you want romantic things?" Ciel asked her.

    "I do, which is why I chose to get engaged to you. Otherwise, I would have chosen to be alone like the Ice Goddess did," she replied calmly.

    "But why are you being selfish?" asked Ciel. "You know, it''s not romantic."

    "But I still feel romantic, isn''t what we''re doing now romantic?"

    When she said that, she held Ciel''s hand, responding to his movements. Even then she leaned her head against his.

    People found it hard to believe that she would do that.

    Ciel rolled his eyes and said, "Romance can only be said to be romance when lovers help and understand each other, not with the concept you created where I have to submit to you."

    "That''s something separate. You must submit to me because I am Heaven and you are human. When ites to romance, there are no such rules. I will not reject the romantic things you want to do with me. The only restriction is that we will only have an official wedding when you are at least a Third Stage Demigod."

    "...."

 Chapter 197 Unexpected Again

    <h4>Chapter 197 Unexpected Again</h4>

    "It seems that words cannot change you," Ciel said, shaking his head.

    "My mind cannot be changed, I will forever be like this," Yelina replied, remaining calm.

    "Is there some way to change your mind?" asked Ciel.

    Her mind could not be changed, so even if he could force her with force, it would ultimately only mean that she was forced.

    She would still think that he had to submit to her because he was human while she was Heaven.

    All in all, this would practically be a ridiculous and strange rtionship.

    Ciel did not want it to continue like that. He wanted Yelina to be like an ordinary human.

    Ciel''s question this time apparently made Yelina react.

    She turned around so that his embrace of her waist was released.

    However, their faces suddenly became close together again.

    Yelina''s eyes looked into his with a very deep gaze.

    "You seem very determined, but as I have said, Heaven will not change principles," she replied.

    "How ridiculous..." Ciel finally snorted.

    "Although you''re amazing, iparable, I don''t like this kind of rtionship, I''ll probably stop this rtionship," he said, too upset that he lost control of what he was saying.

    People took a deep breath hearing that, thinking that the Ice Prince did have such extraordinary principles that he could reject Yelina because there was ipatibility between them.

    Now, they including Ciel wondered how Yelina would react. They stared at her face, waiting for her response.

    Her expression had not changed at all.

    "You can''t say those things just because you want to," she said to Ciel.

    "Why can''t I?" asked Ciel.

    "This is already a written agreement between me and the Ice Goddess, an agreement that cannot be canceled by anyone. And I won''t let anyone undo it because it''s something I''ve already decided."

    "What would you do if I wanted to?" Ciel was getting annoyed at her answer which sounded like she was showing her dominance.

    "Are you sure you want that?" She suddenly responded by asking back.

    Her head tilted down slightly, as if she wanted to look at his face slightly from the side.

    What was interesting was that she also held each of his hands while her lips were parted slightly after she spoke.

    In fact, it seemed like she was trying to tease him with her beauty.

    Ciel was surprised enough that his expression froze.

    The people watching were even more astonished, looking at each other strangely.

    "Are we here for the Soul World or watching the drama of a couple?" Someone wondered.

    BANG!

    Right after that, the pile of earth beside Ciel and Yelina suddenly exploded, revealing what was underneath.

    "This!" People''s eyes widened as they saw the multicolored light that formed a sphere, about the size of a human head.

    It emitted an aura so pure, just looking at it put people on the verge of breaking through to the next stage.

    Even geniuses like Yasmin and Thalia who already had high cultivation also managed to break through.

    After feeling the effects of just seeing the World Soul, greed increased to an unimaginable point.

    Unfortunately, that greed turned into despair as a wall of light appeared surrounding the valley where Yelina was.

    There was no need to attack that wall of light to see its power. Just looking at it was enough to put pressure on everyone.

    It was just that, people couldn''t help but marvel at Yelina as she kept Ciel by her side, as if she really wasn''t worried about the actions Ciel would take. This showed her confidence.

    "If you really do have another trick, you should use it now," she said before stepping towards the World Soul, ready to take it.

    Ciel didn''t respond to her words, he just stared at her while looking at the World Soul.

    At this moment, the power in his body began to gather in a single point, ready to explode and release unimaginable power.

    Ciel was confident that he could seize the World Soul even if Yelina was only an inch away from it.

    Only, before he unleashed Legendary Mode, something unexpected suddenly happened.

    The World Soul suddenly moved, dodging Yelina who was approaching it before heading towards Ciel until itnded in his hand.

    "Eh?" Ciel and everyone else were stunned by that. Even the always calm Yelina showed a surprised expression.

    What''s going on? They all wondered.

    However, Ciel also felt a certain sensation as he held that thing. It seemed to be attracted by the Two Heavenly Treasures inside his body so it moved towards him, apletely unexpected situation.

    "Yeah, it seems that luck is still on my side," he said in a low voice.

    "My dear Yelina, don''t worry, our rtionship still continues, we will meet again in the future, I wille to your house with arge entourage to marry you."

    After saying that, Ciel entered the Immortal Domain.

    With a swift movement, the Immortal Domain approached each of its people, and Ciel pulled them all into it except those Desert Giants. Everything happened in a split second because it could indeed move with unimaginable speed. No one even realized what was happening.

    Yelina remained silent while people looked at each other, each showing a strange expression.

    "Sis?" Lydan spontaneously called out to Yelina, something he did because he was worried about her mood.

    He knew that she wanted that so badly. And it seemed to be destined for her. Ciel could be said to be a problem, but he shouldn''t be able to obtain the World Soul unless Yelina gave it to him.

    So far, Yelina kept talking about that World Soul being hers, even talking about her being Heaven.

    However, in the end, it was the thing itself that flew towards Ciel.

    This was practically a p in the face. Anyone would be embarrassed, not to mention a Yelina.

    At this time, the woman suddenly closed her eyes. Her breathing became so slow that it seemed like she wasn''t breathing at all.

    It was difficult to predict her thoughts now before seeing what she would do next.

    Surprisingly, she still stood there with her eyes closed.

    If it was only a few minutes, it wouldn''t be strange, but even after an hour, none of her limbs moved. People were starting to get confused. As many could not stand being there for too long, so people in turn began to leave.

    "What should we do?" Confusion also urred to the members of the Heaven Race as this was truly a first case for them.

    They looked at Lydan, wanting him to make a decision.

    Unfortunately Lydan was also unable to make a decision.

    He didn''t dare to disturb Yelina now, worried that she was indeed so mentally beaten down that a disturbance might cause her to go berserk.

    As they were still confused, the air suddenly became cold before a beautiful silver-haired figure appeared right in front of Yelina.

    The appearance of that figure made everyone hold their breath while their bodies sweated even as they marveled at her figure that could only be said to be indescribable.

    She was of course the Ice Goddess, but no one dared to mention that title now.

    Even their fathers and grandfathers would not dare if they were here now, not to mention those who were only the younger generation.

    Of course, when the Ice Goddess appeared, Yelina immediately opened her eyes.

    "Goddess," she said, seemingly saluting as the younger generation, but she didn''t make any particr movements.

    "Do you want to stand here forever?" asked the Ice Goddess in an indifferent tone.

    Even if Yelina''s status was extremely high, the Ice Goddess remained cold.

    "I admit I feel ashamed," Yelina replied, finally saying her current feelings.

    "You''re overconfident. Of course you''re very superior, but Ciel is shrouded in a very high light of luck."

    "Yes, I should have looked up to the man I chose."

    "Now there''s no way you can get the World Soul, even I don''t have the ability to capture Ciel, let alone force him to hand over the World Soul."

    "It''s already his, I''m not going to be shameless. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure no one from the Heaven Race will interfere with Ciel."

    "It''s good that you think that way."

    After saying that, the figure of the Ice Goddess suddenly disappeared including the chill she carried.

    Yelina looked to the north which was the direction where the Realm of Life was located.

    After closing her eyes for a moment, she turned around before flying away, leaving the others behind.

    The Immortal Domain is currently moving slowly towards the Realm of Life. It was just too small that no one could see it.

    Inside, Ciel stood, surrounded by Mu Yixue and the others.

    Ciel''s eyes stared at the World Soul in his hand, scrutinizing it closely and asionally smiling at the victory that seemed to have been written for him from the start.

    Who would have guessed that the World Soul would fly towards him on its own.

    It was attracted to the two Heavenly Treasures inside his body, perhaps because they were both created by nature.

    While Ciel observed the World Soul, Mu Yixue and the others curiously gazed around.

    They seemed to be wondering what this ce was.

 Chapter 198 Roxanne鈥檚 Country

    <h4>Chapter 198 Roxanne''s Country</h4>

    The World Soul was indeed as rumored. After observing it, Ciel was even more amazed by how amazing it was.

    It was also hiding a life that was trying to grow, but Ciel couldn''t guess what would happen if it fully grew.

    Perhaps cutting it into pieces and then using each piece to cultivate would be the best option.

    And it also seemed to be very easy to cut. Even with fingers was enough.

    Ciel then used his own fingers to take out about a quarter of the World Soul, drawing everyone''s attention.

    "Hehehe..." Heughed then threw thergest part of the World Soul towards Mu Yixue.

    "Honey, please help me share it with everyone," he said softly.

    Mu Yixue of course epted the thing, even observing it right away so that she didn''t notice Ciel anymore.

    Although Mu Yixue could be said to be a woman prone to jealousy, Ciel was still quite confident that she would distribute the World Souls in a fair manner, ording to each person''s contribution.

    He, on the other hand, focused on controlling Immortal Domain to return to the Ice Pce headquarters on the Eternal Desert Continent of Realm of Life.

    It certainly did not take long with the Immortal Domain''s full speed.

    However, before that could happen, Mu Yixue suddenly approached Ciel with one additional piece of World Soul in her hand. It was at least about 10 percent of the entire World Soul.

    Ciel was somewhat confused by her actions.

    "I''m sure everyone has gotten what they contributed, and this is the rest you should keep for yourself," she said.

    When he heard her words, Ciel could not help but look at the others. Each of them was holding their share.

    Of course, Mu Yixue could have given them more to keep the World Soul divided until there was nothing left. However, she still left enough to return to Ciel.

    Ciel didn''t know if it was because she was too fair or she just wanted to pay attention to him.

    Either way, he was happy enough that he smiled slightly as he took the World Soul.

    When Immortal Domain finally arrived at the Ice Pce headquarters, he took out everyone including himself.

    They came out right in front of Rin and Kaiya who were apparently there to await their return.

    The two women were immediately surprised and astonished, seemingly wondering how they had suddenly appeared without them being able to detect them. Plus, they were really very fast.

    Guessing that it was because of one of Ciel''s secrets, they chose not to discuss it.

    "Little Brother, congrattions on your great victory. Tsk! Tsk! That arrogant girl must be devastated right now, I suspect she''s been crying constantly," Rin said suddenly.

    She even mocked Yelina.

    Of course, even if Yelina was struck mentally, Ciel didn''t think that she would cry.

    "I''m actually just lucky," Ciel replied, a little inferior.

    "Luck is also power," Rin replied as she approached Ciel and took his hand.

    After that, her mouth moved to his ear.

    "How about not returning to the Ice Continent just yet, ande with me somewhere, I''ll give you a gift," she whispered softly, even exhaling her breath into his ear, giving Ciel an amused sensation.

    When hearing about the gift, Ciel couldn''t help but feel suspicious. It seemed that what she was going to give him was a very good thing.

    He nodded in response, agreeing of course.

    "Hehehe, then let''s go now!" Suddenly the woman pulled Ciel into the air right after Ciel nodded.

    Because she was so fast, they instantly disappeared from the sight of Mu Yixue and the others.

    Those other than Mu Yixue looked at each other with uncertain expressions, not knowing where they were going because no one had heard what Rin whispered to Ciel.

    Mu Yixue with her strong instinct suspected something so she knitted her forehead.

    In fact, in just a few seconds, Ciel discovered that they were already above the sea, breaking through cloud after cloud.

    "Sister Rin, where are we going?" Ciel asked her.

    Thetter looked at him with a wider smile.

    "Honestly, Little Brother, I really like our brother and sister''s rtionship," she replied, which was quite confusing.

    "However, I want more than that," she added while pulling Ciel''s hand until their shoulders met.

    Now that it was clear her intentions, she probably wanted them to be lovers.

    That she was so quick to have such thoughts and was so open made Ciel admire her even more. She seemed to be indeed a woman created with a personality that suited him perfectly.

    "I don''t actually want that," Ciel replied which instantly made Rin''s expression freeze.

    "Little brother, are you rejecting me?" she asked hurriedly.

    This seemed to have shocked her greatly.

    "No, that''s not what I meant, I want that too, but I like our rtionship better now," Ciel replied.

    "Ha?" Rin looked confused. "If it continues like this, won''t it be very strange?" she asked.

    "Sister Rin, have you ever heard of brotherplexes and sisterplexes?" Ciel replied with a question and it was a question that made Rin look even more confused.

    "What is it?" asked Rin.

    Despite her vast knowledge as a God, she had apparently never heard of it.

    "It means brother and sister who be lovers," Ciel replied with a soft chuckle and then sped her palm with his.

    When she heard that, Rin froze again, as if her brain was trying to digest the meaning of Ciel''s words.

    Fortunately she had a divine brain so she was able to understand in no time.

    After that, sheughed softly. "Little Brother, you''re really good at making up terms, yeah, even if you prefer the rtionship of sister and brother, there''s no way you can refuse me."

    She nudged his shoulder with hers after saying that, showing a very charming smile.

    "Yeah, there''s no way I''m rejecting you. Even if you didn''t ask, I did," Ciel replied.

    "After all, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen," he added.

    Rin rolled her eyes at that, she said, "You''re really good at bragging, I may be very beautiful, but I dare notpare with your new lover - Hmph...."

    "She''s only beautiful on the outside, not the inside. Your heart is the prettiest," Ciel replied.

    Not wanting her to continue discussing that, Ciel continued with a question, "btw, Sister Rin, where are we going?"

    "Hehehe, to Sister Roxanne''s country," Rin replied,ughing again when she said that. "It is a very beautiful country."

    "Sister Roxanne''s country?" Ciel had a strange expression.

    He had never heard of it.

    Although he knew that Roxanne or even Rin and Kaiya were not from the Ice Continent, he did not know more than that, such as where they were from or their background.

    All he knew was that Kaiya was a Divine Beast.

    Perhaps for Kaiya there was no special background because she came from a Race whose existence was also unclear.

    Although he didn''t know, Ciel chose not to ask again because he wanted to see thend firsthand. If he heard more about it, it probably wouldn''t be so impressive anymore.

    Rin increased her speed again, passing continent after continent.

    She did not hold back and sometimes identally released her aura. Some people were angered by her actions, but just looking at her figure was enough to make them not dare to get angry.

    Ciel observed the woman, impressed by her hair in a two-ponytail. It looked very nice, nicer than anime girls'' hair.

    Curious, Ciel finally touched one of the ponytails, finding that it was very soft and smooth.

    "Come on, don''t be impatient, we can do anything when we arrive," Rin said in a teasing tone.

    Not long after, Ciel suddenly saw a huge cloud above the sea.

    The cloud looked like a fortress, tall and long so that its end could not be seen.

    For a moment Ciel thought that it was a certain magical ce.

    However, he found many arks entering the cloud from all directions.

    Among them were quite a few mortal humans. If it was a magical ce, there couldn''t be humansing.

    "Here we go, Land Beyond the Clouds," Rin said suddenly.

    "Actually, it''s not always in the Realm of Life, so it can''t be said to be part of the Realm of Life," she added.

    "What do you mean, Sister Rin?" asked Ciel, quite surprised by the information she had said.

    "Basically, thisnd sometimes moves, so its position is not always the same. It''s possible that tomorrow it will already be in a different ce. However, I can find it wherever it is." Rin exined with a faint smile.

    "Kid, hand over the Holy Pagoda me and the Holy Bone me to this old man..." Suddenly a loud shout echoed behind them, followed by a terrifying extreme heat, instantly making the ocean below boil while Rin''s expression became ugly.

 Chapter 199 Fight

    <h4>Chapter 199 Fight</h4>

    Hastily, Rin turned backwards while hiding Ciel behind her back.

    Right behind her, Rin found a very thin and hunched old man, surrounded by countless mes of different colors.

    Various phenomena filled the area behind him, each one seeming to suggest the birth of a divine being.

    Many of the people below trembled at the mere sight of him.

    Although they did not know who he was, but the heat emanating from the old man was indeed too rming.

    He was the Thousand me God from the Realm of Dao.

    "Old man, how dare you follow us here?" Rin said with an angry expression.

    Her slightly chubby cheeks became slightly red when she was angry.

    Actually, she could only be said to be prettier.

    The old man stared at Rin indifferently, seemingly unconcerned with her existence.

    "Go!" he said as he waved his hand at Rin.

    Instantly, a dragon-shaped me with a long body lunged toward Rin. It was sorge that it seemed to be able to drown a continent with fire.

    Rin pointed her hand at the dragon-shaped fire, creating a pink wall of ice.

    However, as the fire approached, the wall of ice slowly melted.

    There was a reason the Thousand me God did not care much for Rin, of course.

    Although thetter seemed to have a high aptitude among Gods, but the Thousand me God was actually the same, which was why he could be the strongest God among those who used the power of fire. He was even just one step away from reaching the Supreme God Stage.

    In terms of talent, he and Rin were almost the same, and he was naturally superior because he was much more senior with higher cultivation.

    BANG!

    The wall of ice finally exploded while the dragon-shaped me continued toward Rin.

    Thetter began to look panicked as she had to admit that the enemy was on a different level.

    "Rx, Sister Roxanne wille," Rin said suddenly, trying to calm Ciel who was actually not panicking at all. At most, he only needed to pull Rin into the Immortal Domain.

    Of course, that would let Rin know that Immortal Domain was in his hands, after all, she was not the younger generation like Mu Yixue and the others who had never seen what Immortal Domain was like.

    However, it also didn''t matter if she knew about it.

    It was just that, before he opened the portal into the Immortal Domain, he suddenly saw a golden beam of light shoot out from the giant cloud, moving quickly towards the dragon-shaped me.

    It arrived in front of that fire in just a split second and slowly the fire became ice that was also golden in color.

    When the golden light disappeared, Ciel found a female figure wearing a feminine-shaped golden armor with long blonde hair in a ponytail.

    She was wearing a short skirt so that her long legs could be seen up to the middle of her ankles as they were covered by the boots she was wearing.

    Her figure was indescribable, and her beauty was as if imagination from the sky.

    Her lips were red, her nose was sharp, her chin was pointed, and her blue eyes were piercing as if they could pierce through anything with just one look.

    She was holding a silver sword that when observed closely was actually an ice forming a sword, and it seemed to be a type of ice that could not melt.

    "Old man, get out of here!" said Roxanne in a cold tone that sounded exquisite.

    She seemed very indifferent.

    Other people would probably be intimidated by her, unfortunately the old man was no ordinary God either. He was an Old God who was only half a step away from the peak of the God Realm.

    Roxanne was one level above Rin in terms of cultivation, but he was one level above Roxanne.

    "Hmph, girl, don''t be arrogant, do you think you can stop this old man, even your master lost to this old man before she became the Supreme God," said the Thousand me God.

    He waved his hand again, this time there were nine dragon-shaped mes that lunged towards Roxanne, each of them was different in color and roared very loudly.

    Space melted wherever they passed and the sea below shrank very quickly as its water turned into dew.

    Such a powerful deity unleashed an attack at full power, Ciel finally realized how terrifying it was as he looked closely. Even with his current strength, he was still just an insignificant grain of sand.

    He wondered if Roxanne could stop the old man.

    Now he had the worry that he would run amok in Roxanne''s country if he ran away.

    The only solution was obviously the arrival of the Ice Goddess.

    Only, he did not know if Roxanne or Rin had contacted the woman for help.

    He feared they had not because of their excessive pride that they considered calling their teacher an insult.

    While he was worried, Roxanne remained calm with her sword in hand.

    Her ponytail of hair was blown back so that the back of her neck was revealed, showing a beauty that could make any man swallow their saliva.

    She pointed her sword at the dragon-shaped mes, releasing a boundless aura of ice.

    Her title as the Ice Knight was indeed entirely appropriate because the moment her sword moved, the people watching her felt as if they were seeing a generalmanding countless troops.

    At this moment, the sea in that suddenly rose upwards, forming an enormous water dragon and over time turning into ice.

    Although quite a lot of the water from that sea became vapor, it was still a vast sea in the end, there was still a lot of water left.

    "Hmph, do you think it''s useful!" The Thousand me God snorted coldly, disdaining Roxanne''s actions.

    He didn''t try to increase his attack, just let the nine mes continue to move.

    Of course, Roxanne wouldn''t have been called the Ice Knight if she hadn''t created the unexpected.

    At this moment, the giant cloud behind suddenly shook then split apart as something came out, an object simr to a giant cannon.

    Boundless energy gathered in front of that cannon, and it instantlyunched as if it had been ready from the start.

    Ciel wondered what kind of attack it was, and he couldn''t help but wonder as the speed of the energy that the cannon shot out was truly indescribable.

    The Thousand me God whose attention was focused on Roxanne only noticed the sudden attack when it was only a few meters away from him.

    It was clearly very threatening even to him as he quickly looked panicked.

    "Damn it!" He cursed but failed to dodge or try to create a barrier. The energy from the cannon mmed into his body, instantly causing numerous tears in his skin while his body was blown away.

    Of course, that eventually caused all nine of his dragon-shaped mes to be unstable.

    The dragon-shaped ice Roxanne created easily destroyed them.

    Roxanne did not stand still. She flew at full speed towards the old man, ready to sh her sword at him.

    "Girl, you bastard whore, daring to y tricks with this old man." He suddenly shouted, cursing Roxanne to vent his anger.

    "You''re the stupid one, daring toe to my ce so arrogantly, have you forgotten what this ce is? Your brain must have gone senile," Roxanne coldly replied.

    When she arrived nearby, she immediately shed her sword at the old man.

    Thetter hurriedly took out a long ck stick to deflect Roxanne''s sword.

    However, it was clearly not optimal as the cannon''s energy was still pushing against it.

    BANG!

    The staff was instantly thrown away as it met Roxanne''s sword and the sword continued to move, heading towards the old man''s chest.

    Of course, he wouldn''t be feared if he was so easily defeated.

    He released arge amount of energy to dodge Roxanne''s attack.

    Only, he wasn''tpletely able to dodge. Roxanne still managed to sh his wrist until blood gushed out.

    "Ahhhh..." He screamed, obviously it hurt him a lot.

    Probably because the sword released an extremely powerful cold aura into the cells of his body, causing his mes to be shaken.

    "Little girl, this old man will definitely take revenge." He shouted once more before choosing to flee.

    He tore through space and disappeared directly making it difficult to chase after him.

    Actually, he hadn''tpletely lost yet. He could still fight and might be able to defeat Roxanne and Rin.

    It was just that it would take too long. He chose to run away since many were already watching him.

    As a God from another realm and making a ruckus in the Realm of Life, he naturally angered many people. If he continued here, a group of people woulde and work together to beat him up. Not to mention the possible arrival of the Ice Goddess.

 Chapter 200 Suprise

    <h4>Chapter 200 Suprise</h4>

    Rin breathed a sigh of relief at the old man''s departure. She then pulled Ciel to her side and smiled faintly.

    At the same time, Roxanne approached them, still carrying her sword.

    She stared back and forth between Rin and Ciel.

    Unlike Rin, she did have an indifferent personality so even to Ciel, she showed no particr expression.

    "Why did you twoe here?" she asked, looking at Rin. "You should return to the Ice Continent. You know, there might be a Supreme God interested in those two mes."

    "Come on Sister Roxanne, we''re here on vacation," Rin replied with a faint smile. "Little Brother Ciel is quite exhausted after fighting all day, he needs a good ce to recover."

    In front of Roxanne, Rin only dared to say that they hade to rx, not to do anything strange. Perhaps she was also worried about Roxanne getting angry.

    Roxanne looked at Rin with an unsure expression and then looked at Ciel.

    After that, she shook her head.

    "You can rx here, but don''t make any noise or I''ll kick you out myself," she said before taking a step back into the giant cloud.

    She disappeared in an instant.

    Rinughed after she left and said, "Sister Roxanne is quite fierce, but she''s a good woman, she always helps no matter what happens."

    Rin took a step after saying that, but she did not stop talking.

    "Uhmmm, do you dare tease her?" she asked.

    "Sister Rin, is this a suggestion?" Ciel asked back.

    "Yes, it is a suggestion, I will call you big brother if you can conquer Sister Roxanne''s heart," Rin replied.

    Ciel almost coughed at that.

    With a wry smile, he replied, "No, no, I''d rather be your little brother than your big brother. As for Sister Roxanne, let fate decide."

    For strangers, Ciel could probably use the Eyes of Heaven to search for their disgrace and then threaten them.

    However, he would need to think about it if he did that to a woman who was already basically connected to him like Roxanne.

    Although her attitude was rather indifferent, she was indeed quite kind. If he wanted to win her heart, he would use the right means.

    Not long after, they finally arrived in front of the giant cloud.

    It could be easily entered, there wasn''t anything standing in the way.

    It was just that the cloud was very wide indeed. After entering it, it still took a while to pass through.

    Rin moved slowly as if she wanted Ciel to be surprised.

    When he finally passed through the cloud, Ciel was indeed very surprised.

    "No way," he said spontaneously.

    What he found ahead was somethingpletely different from this world of cultivation.

    He saw a city full of skyscrapers with shiny lights, flying cars, and people walking with suitcases in their hands.

    This was a modern world, of course, like earth, but far more advanced than earth.

    Ciel didn''t see people riding Beasts like the other cultivator cities. They were all driving vehicles with engines.

    The only thing that looked like a cultivation world was the beach where many arks from outside docked.

    Naturally, every one of the outsiders who came for the first time was also very surprised, as if they were seeing a new world.

    "Nice, isn''t it?" said Rin to Ciel, thinking that Ciel''s surprise was because he was seeing a strange ce.

    Calmly, she exined. "Actually, this is not part of the Seven Realms. In the past, this cloud passed outside the Seven Realms, was taken by the Supreme Gods, and they found a differentnd inside. Since there was no particr threat, they allowed thisnd to remain in the Seven Realms, eventer teaching its inhabitants to cultivate because they couldn''t cultivate before. Sister Roxanne was of course one of the natives of thisnd. In fact, it is as vast as the Ice Continent with many kingdoms within it."

    "Sister Rin, do you know where thisndes from?" asked Ciel hurriedly, thinking that this might lead him to earth even though he personally didn''t care much about earth since his life here was already great.

    Rin shook her head as she replied, "no one knows including the natives. After all, previously they were all mortal humans while probably many years passed before they were discovered. Their past history seems to have been lost."

    "But what about the records hidden underground? Do they not exist?" asked Ciel.

    "Sister Roxanne has done a lot of investigation without finding anything. In fact, she thinks that it''s a ce separated from a world, and when it was separated, every record seems to have been deliberately removed," Rin replied. "Most people just conclude that it''s the remains of a destroyed civilization, race, or n. They were sent to a distant ce for the sake of sustainability, nothing more than that. Something like this can be said to bemon even in the Seven Realms, and obviously in the vast universe it is the same."

    Having said all that, Rin gave Ciel a strange look.

    "Little Brother, why do you seem so concerned with the origin of thisnd?" she asked, growing suspicious.

    In any case, the attitude disyed by Ciel had been rather strange ever since he saw thisnd.

    Ciel was forced to clear his throat before he replied, "I''m just curious!"

    "Don''t think too much about it," Rin said, as if she immediately believed what he said.

    "Let''s go down," she added before pulling him to the shore of thend.

    Whennding there, Ciel really felt like he was back in the modern world as long as he didn''t look at the people wearing old-fashioned clothes.

    He and Rin pretty much matched the clothes of the people there as they were wearing shirts, trousers, and skirts. Plus, the designs of their clothes were not old-fashioned at all, more towards fantasy with advanced fashion.

    "Hey, do you guys need a taxi?" Someone shouted to them as they entered the street, making Ciel feel even more nostalgic.

    This was truly a modern life where mortals worked in a modern way, unlike the mortals in other regions who lived an ancient life.

    Rin waved her hand, signaling that she refused.

    She seemed to just want to walk away.

    And when she reached the street, her hand wrapped around Ciel''s, giving Ciel a gentle sensation.

    "Sister Rin, where are we going?" asked Ciel as he looked at the buildings around.

    It looked peaceful despite the many cultivators from outside. Apparently they didn''t dare make a scene here.

    "Hehehe, I have a house, so we''re going to my house," Rin replied,ughing again as she looked at Ciel''s face.

    This time, her gaze was more like an observation. Ciel couldn''t help but ask, "Sister Rin, am I handsome?"

    Asked about that, Rin rolled her eyes, but afterward she nodded.

    "I admit, you are handsome, plus brave, that''s why I like you," she replied, not hiding her thoughts at all. She was indeed very open-minded.

    "Sister Rin, are you not worried about the Frozen Heart?" Ciel asked again, bringing up the important topic of why Ice Pce disciples were forbidden from marrying.

    Unfortunately, the question made Rin sneer.

    "Hmph, that''s just the master'' way of making the Ice Pce disciples reject men. Although there are consequences, but it''s actually fine as long as we don''t mess with our own minds. Yeah, doesn''t everyone already know since you exposed the secret?"

    Cielughed and then asked another question. "You''re also very beautiful, there must be many men who like you. But why have you remained single until now? Don''t tell me you had a premonition that you were destined for a certain young man in the future."

    "Little Brother, you''re really good at joking around." Rin suddenly pinched Ciel''s waist.

    "Honestly, I am unrivaled in my generation, so how can I be interested in men when no one can match me," she said.

    "But you''re attracted to me?"

    "It''s a different way because you''re my cute Little Brother."

    "...."

    "Hmph, you bro-con!" Suddenly there was sarcasm in a snide tone.

    It was from a boy who appeared to be only 13 years old, had blonde hair and was well-groomed.

    What was interesting about him was his activeness. He was actually at the Hegemon Fifth Stage.

    Ciel would say that he was truly a genius that was hard to find, more amazing than the Elf Queen''s nephew.

    Only, Ciel was more surprised by the term spoken, (bro-con?)

    ''Don''t tell me that term is also here?'' Ciel wondered in surprise, staring at several buildings advertising anime.

    He thought maybe because there was anime here, so the term also existed.

    Rin looked at the boy and rolled her eyes.

    "Boy, who are you calling a bro-con?" she asked, looking offended even though she was.

    On the way, Ciel had exined the details of bro-con and sis-con to her, so she already knew well about those things.

    "You," the boy replied, seemingly not afraid at all.

    Obviously his talent made him have above-average courage so he wasn''t afraid of the strangers he met.

 Chapter 201 Oh Rin, Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 201 Oh Rin, Part 1</h4>

    Rin grew even more annoyed after hearing the boy''s reply.

    She then pointed her index finger at his forehead.

    "Boy, do you know who I am?" she asked as her index finger hit his forehead.

    It pushed him until hepletely fell down.

    Despite his high cultivation, the boy could not withstand the mere push of Rin''s finger.

    He looked angry and replied, "who are you?"

    "Rin," Rin replied, calmly stating her name.

    Of course, just relying on a name didn''t let the boy know who she was.

    While he was still confused, Rin added, "I am the junior sister of the ruler of yournd, Roxanne. We are both disciples of the Ice Goddess. She is the first disciple and I am the second."

    Rin said her identity without hesitation. It seemed she did not want to overmanage the boy, so she chose to reveal her identity to frighten him.

    In thisnd, Roxanne was the most respected. Although Rin was not from thisnd, as Roxanne''s junior, her status was higher than most people.

    This time, the boy did look shocked.

    Rinughed as she saw his expression and said again, "hmph, considering your talent, you must have some background, but you''d better not brag in front of me if you don''t want to get hurt."

    Once again, Rin warned the boy.

    "Little Brother,e on!" She then turned her gaze towards Ciel, inviting him to continue their journey.

    Unfortunately, the boy still dared to disturb them.

    He jumped in front of them leaving them with no other choice but to stop.

    "You have said who you are and dare to belittle me, do you know who I am?" he asked suddenly, much to Ciel and Rin''s surprise.

    "Who are you?" asked Rin with an annoyed face as she was finally annoyed.

    "My name is Noah and my father is the Sun King," replied the boy with flushed cheeks, clearly he said it with anger that Rin dared to brag about his background.

    "Ohhh?" Rin suddenly showed an interested expression after hearing that.

    Then, she whispered to Ciel.

    "The Sun King is the Second Stage God of this Land. He is quite powerful andpetes with Sister Roxanne. It''s just that, his influence is slightly less because Sister Roxanne is a disciple of the Ice Goddess."

    "Hmph, only the son of a Second Stage God." Ciel''s reaction was quite casual, he looked at the boy with a dismissive expression.

    "Brat, call your father here, and I''ll call the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen here, let''s see who''s greater," he said to the boy, Noah.

    "W-who are you?" Apparently, he was very shocked when Ciel mentioned the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen. He even asked with a trembling voice.

    "He''s the Ice Prince of the Ice Pce and the Young King of the Elf Kingdom. He''s also the fianc�� of Yelina, the princess of the Heaven Race," Rin replied in a high tone, trying to intimidate the boy again.

    This time, he did look deathly pale as he had heard of Ciel''s reputation. Every single thing he had done was more shocking than his father''s achievements.

    Because Rin spoke in a loud voice, there were quite a few who heard.

    Rin was not in the mood to attract attention, so she pulled Ciel away, jumping straight into a distant area so that they disappeared from people''s sight.

    "I''m sure that boy and his father won''t dare do anything. Actually, he''s even afraid of Sister Roxanne," Rin said after there was no moremotion around them.

    "We''ll just have to teach them a lesson if they dare," Ciel replied with a quietugh.

    "Right!" Rinughed as well.

    Only, after that she seemed to think of something.

    "Didn''t you say that the terms bro-con and sis-con were created by you, why does that boy know that too?" asked Rin in confusion, looking suspiciously into Ciel''s eyes.

    Ciel had indeed said that to her because he thought there were no such terms before he said it.

    He cleared his throat and replied without losing hisposure, "maybe other people were thinking the same thing, and here it was spread earlier."

    At this point, Ciel could only make up other nonsense.

    It shouldn''t be strange because it was natural that there were several people thinking the same thing in this big world.

    Surprisingly after that Rinughed. "Don''t be ashamed to say it, that you heard it from someone else and that person heard it from thisnd."

    Ciel, "..."

    "Look, that''s my house." The woman then pointed in a certain direction, a veryrge mansion, and uniquely, it was right in front of arge roundabout where many cars were passing by.

    Most of the buildings there were shops and hotels, but there was one mansion that naturally attracted all the eyes of passers-by.

    In terms of price in modern society, it must have been a very expensive asset, but it obviously didn''t matter to Rin who was a God plus the junior sister of the ruler of thisnd.

    Rin calmly pulled Ciel into the mansion, ignoring the nces of the few people who were unknowingly attracted by their appearance.

    When they arrived in front of the mansion''s gate, Rin pulled Ciel to jump into the air, passing through the gate.

    However, theynded directly on the balcony of one of the mansion''s rooms.

    "Hehehehe..." Rinughed as she propped herself up on the balcony railing, holding one of her hair ponytails.

    It seemed she did not want to mince words, getting straight to the point.

    Ciel gave her a strange look, wondering what move he should make.

    "Sis, do you really want to?" asked Ciel as if to confirm but his hand moved until it touched her waist which was surprisingly soft.

    It was so soft that Ciel thought he was touching cotton.

    Touched on her waist, Rin immediately looked like she was amused.

    "Little Brother, you seem to be very skillful," she said.

    "I am more than skillful," Ciel replied, being honest.

    He became bolder after saying that. His other hand touched the woman''s thigh, caressing it gently towards the top.

    She seemed to feel more amused. Her hand almost reached for Ciel''s hand.

    "Let''s go inside," she said suddenly as she took a step towards the balcony door.

    Ciel grinned as he followed her, ignoring the surroundings as he waspletely focused on her.

    Behind that door was a room that waspletely modern and futuristic in design, even having modern amenities.

    Although it was slightly different from the one on earth, overall Ciel still felt very familiar.

    He saw a tv, a refrigerator, and the like.

    "Sister Rin, why aren''t these appliances sold outside?" Ciel was curious enough that he asked.

    "What for?" Rin answered with a question, showing a confused-looking expression.

    "Aren''t they nice?" Ciel replied.

    "I find them troublesome." Rin shook her head. "Yeah, thisnd justplicates things that should be simple. Like that refrigeration cab, we can easily make formations, and themunication device, the Communication Jade is much more efficient."

    Hearing her exnation, Ciel rolled his eyes, finally understanding why modern equipment had not spread to this cultivation world.

    The people here were only amazed when they saw them, but not interested enough to own them because each of them had its spiritual version.

    Ciel was finally not interested in continuing to discuss it.

    Before Rin turned towards him, he quickly hugged her waist from behind where he could feel the softness of her body to another point.

    She seemed to be a young woman, and in fact she was very young indeed for a cultivator.

    Only, she was a woman of unrivaled talent in her generation where no one could resist her, all were defeated by her no matter which n they came from.

    Today, she was already a God. Although still at the First Stage, she was feared amongst the First Stage Gods.

    However, despite all that, she gave Ciel the right to embrace her.

    It was hard to guess how her brain worked, but to Ciel, she waspatible with him.

    Her face turned back right after Ciel hugged her waist.

    She did not resist, but responded by holding his palm that was on her stomach.

    "You know, Little Brother, I''m really inexperienced about this, so you have to guide me," she said in a soft voice.

    "Don''t worry, Sister Rin, this really doesn''t need any guidance at all, just follow what you want," Ciel replied while looking into her eyes that could be said to be hiding curiosity.

    She was always a curious woman, and from the moment she saw him, her curiosity was drawn to romantic things.

    "Is that so?" she asked, probably just wanting to talk.

    Ciel did not answer, his face moving closer to the back of her neck which waspletely exposed because her hair was in a two-ponytail.

    Her neck had a soft fragrant scent, the kind that was very enjoyable when inhaled up close.

    Ciel took a deep breath first to savor the scent of her neck before cing his lips there.

 Chapter 202 Oh Rin, Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 202 Oh Rin, Part 2</h4>

    Rin''s body trembled for a moment as Ciel''s lipsnded on her long neck.

    And the vibrations of her body made her ass move back slightly, bumping into Ciel''s standing cock.

    When she felt the meeting of her ass and the cock, Rin''s eyes widened for a moment.

    "Little Brother, you seem to be feeding your dragon well," she said.

    Ciel who had just kissed her neck almost coughed at her words. She was really still joking in a situation like this.

    Ciel chose to stay focused on his movements for now. In response, he stuck out his tongue, licking her neck gently.

    It made her body tense up while her waist arched back slightly - clearly she could not resist the sensation.

    Ciel did not stop. Slowly he began to suck on her neck where he felt the energy of her body flowing into his.

    It was pure and beautiful energy, giving him a delicious sensation in addition to the sensation of infinite power.

    His desire increased further so his hands began to move, from caressing her stomach and slowly moving towards her breasts.

    In no time, he grabbed one of her breasts that had an elegant size.

    "Ohhh, Little Brother, you..." Rin moaned and was surprised at the same time as Ciel squeezed her breast lightly.

    Ciel could see the skin of her neck bing redder, and of course, it became warmer.

    At the same time, Ciel pushed her body until it arrived right next to the bed.

    Only after that, did he stop kissing her neck.

    He leaned his face forward to look at her head where she also looked back.

    Their faces met each other.

    Although Rin tried to smile, her flushed skin and the tension in her body showed that she was somewhat panicked.

    She was indeed an inexperienced woman.

    Surprisingly she suddenly turned her body to fully face him. Her back rested on his hands that hugged her waist.

    "Little Brother, don''t people usually kiss first?" she asked.

    Ciel had to stifle augh at hearing her question.

    He could not help but reply, "do you want to have a kiss with me, Sister Rin?"

    "It is a must," the woman replied more confidently, her nervousness diminishing rapidly.

    "Sure!" Ciel nodded.

    His face slowly moved closer to hers until their lips actually met.

    Rin''s eyes trembled, even blinking a few times.

    However, right after that, she suddenly returned Ciel''s embrace, as if to give him thefort of kissing her.

    From the looks of it, she seemed to immediately like that.

    Ciel easily deepened the kiss, sinking his lips into hers and then sucking on them while asionally caressing her back.

    Her breathing became faster, but every breath she exhaled was a fragrance, like there was a flower garden in it, so Ciel only became more passionate in kissing her.

    Over time, Rin''s lips parted, like she was helpless in front of him.

    When her lips opened, Ciel easily sent his tongue into her mouth to meet hers.

    What he had to admit was that Rin really could adapt very quickly.

    When she began to adapt, she began to show her wild side.

    Her fingers pressed against his back while her tongue pushed his tongue out of her mouth.

    Afterward, she apanies his tongue dance by stroking each other.

    Although her cheeks were flushed, she seemed to be smiling.

    To Ciel, this was like a tease. His hand grabbed her breast again, then caressed it more aggressively, enough to overwhelm her.

    It was only with one hand. His other hand caressed her ass which had an elegant shape that wasfortable to caress even though it was not a very plump type.

    Rin responded to his hand movements by reaching for the buttons of his shirt, she undid them one by one,pletely without hesitation.

    In no time at all, his entire shirt was fully exposed. Rin then pulled the shirt until it fell to the floor.

    Ciel broke the kiss after that as he was starting to get out of breath.

    "Sister, you are so excited," Ciel said, teasing her a little. She did need to be teased, indeed.

    "You make me excited, Little Brother," Rin replied, not looking embarrassed anymore.

    "And it''sfortable," she added before beginning to caress his chest.

    "No one said it was ufortable," Ciel replied with a soft chuckle.

    "Yeah, unfortunately too many great women are against it. They must die with the regret of having such great power without any experience of sex."

    "Hehehe, are you talking about Master and Sister Roxanne?" asked Rin.

    "They''re just one of them. There are many such types out there. Of course, I''m sure when they get a taste of it, they''ll enjoy and love it."

    "Little Brother, do you also have ambitions for the master? Oh, no, isn''t she your mother?"

    Ciel, "..."

    Ciel suddenly wondered if this Rin was a smart or stupid woman.

    It said intelligent but she seemed to have some stupidity, and if it said stupid, she didn''t look stupid either. There was no way someone stupid could reach her level.

    Or does she have a fickle brain, sometimes stupid and sometimes smart?

    Ciel smiled wryly as he replied, "Sister Rin, you know, hasn''t it been confirmed that that is not true? We''re not mother and son."

    At this point, Ciel needed to exin.

    Rin gave Ciel a strange look and said, "Even so, in status you are like mother and son. It''s like how we are Brother and Sister. You can also be mother and son without a blood rtionship. I heard from Kaiya that you once called her mother. And she also acted like a mother. You see, she came personally to protect you. That has never happened to us, her disciples."

    Rin paused to breathe before adding, "of course, I can understand if there are terms like motherplex and sonplex."

    "Coug!" Ciel finally coughed as Rin''s words grew ridiculous.

    It seemed that her brain was like the colorful lights used in amusement parks, not the lights used at home.

    Not wanting her to keep talking about it, Ciel ended up squeezing her breasts quite hard.

    "Ohhh..." She moaned directly, something she obviously could not bear.

    Ciel was more aggressive, pulling her skirt up until her white panties were revealed.

    His hand then caressed the tops of her thighs.

    Before she could reply, he kissed her neck again. His mouth moved towards her shoulders while his hand pulled her shirt down so that her shoulders were revealed bit by bit.

    "Ohhh, Little Brother..." Rin moaned again and again, her hand even reaching for Ciel''s head, showing that she was enjoying Ciel''s every touch more and more whether from his mouth or from his hands.

    Slowly, her shirt slid down her body though none of the buttons were undone. That was because the shirt contained a rubberized material, so it could be flexed.

    When it came down from her shoulders, her bra was revealed, having a pink color.

    Ciel looked at her face and smiled before continuing to lower her shirt until it fell down.

    "Sister, you are so beautiful!" Ciel couldn''t help but praise her as he looked at her stomach and waist directly.

    The size of her breasts was notrge, but the cleavage was so tempting.

    Ciel had no other desire than to be naked with her.

    Before Ciel stripped her, she acted first.

    Her hands grabbed his pants and pulled them straight up until they were torn.

    Instantly, Ciel could feel the wind in the room all over his legs including his dick as even his underwear was torn off.

    Rin''s eyes stared at Ciel''s dick, something that caused her body to freeze slightly.

    "Sister Rin, please don''t be so aggressive," Ciel said in a yful tone, not losing his cool because of her actions.

    At the same time, he moved behind her so that she could not see his cock anymore.

    While she froze, he unsped her bra from behind before starting to push her skirt down along with her panties.

    They fell down when they reached her thighs.

    Quickly, Ciel wrapped his arms around her waist until his cock sank into her soft ass.

    "Sister," Ciel said from beside her ear.

    When he looked down, he could see her pair of breasts. Each had a charming pink nipple.

    Ciel calmly squeezed her breasts.

    Of course, he could also see her pussy hair which was the same color as her hair.

    Despite being frozen for some time, Rin did not be panicked or nervous. She looked at Ciel with a grin-like smile.

    "Little Brother, you are indeed a naughty young man," she said.

    To Ciel, they were familiar words as it seemed Rin had said them many times to him.

    "You are naughty too, Sister," Ciel replied, not wanting to be the only one called naughty.

    After that, he kissed the top of her back, not waiting for her response as her body was really something very beautiful, making him want to enjoy it.

    "Ohhhh..." Rin moaned in pleasure so her body bent slightly, which then caused her ass to move backwards. It ended up pressing against Ciel''s dick in its softness.

 Chapter 203 Suddenly Come

    <h4>Chapter 203 Suddenly Come</h4>

    Since they were already both naked, Ciel found it easier to explore Rin''s body.

    When he felt tired of standing, he pulled her to sit on the bed.

    Pa!

    They sat down simultaneously with their bodies facing each other.

    Ciel could finally see her pussy clearly, a sight so beyond imagination that he wanted to swallow his saliva.

    At the same time, Rin was staring intently at Ciel''s cock. She was calm, but her eyes asionally nced at Ciel''s.

    It seemed that she was also wondering how it would enter her body. Would it be like a sword that would kill her?

    However, Rin was confident that everything would be fine considering that the women Ciel had rtionships with were also fine.

    "Sister, would you like to start now?" asked Ciel with his hand caressing her breasts while his eyes looked into hers.

    "What else is there to wait for?" replied Rin with rosy cheeks, not because she was embarrassed, but because of the sensation of Ciel''s touch.

    "Hehehe..." Cielughed, pushing her body down and pulling her to the center of the mattress.

    He then went under her crotch while opening her long legs.

    Rin was a bit embarrassed again in that position so her face turned to the side.

    However, when Ciel guided his cock until it touched her pussy, she still looked down, embarrassed and curious.

    Ciel''s cock seemed very excited because it was about to enter the majestic cavern.

    Even without any encouragement from Ciel, it seemed to want to move on its own.

    Ciel felt the infinite soft sensation because Rin''s pussy was also already very wet.

    When he started to push his dick into her pussy, her hole slowly opened.

    "Ohhhh..." Rin moaned softly as she held back her voice, but her waist immediately lifted up while her eyes widened.

    She finally understood what lovemaking was. It wasn''t just letting a man stick his cock inside her.

    It had sensations, sensations that were impossible to describe except by those who experienced them.

    In no time, she was driven crazy by the sensation.

    "Little Brother, hurry!" She could not stand the process. Her hands embraced Ciel''s neck and pulled his body so that it moved forward which naturally increased Ciel''s thrusts on his dick.

    It then prated her sacred wall, going further inside until Ciel trembled slightly from the sensation.

    This was always a delicious experience, but this one was on another level, making Ciel''s mind go crazy.

    He finally understood how the body of a woman with great strength could make a significant difference.

    Basically, the sensation was enough to make him helpless,pletely helpless.

    Even though he hasn''t cum yet, his body has be so weak that he has trouble moving.

    "Little Brother, what happened to you?" Rin was surprised and confused as she saw Ciel suddenly fall onto her body.

    Ciel tried to take a deep breath, looking carefully at her face.

    "It''s just too shocking," he replied, trying to gather his strength.

    Fortunately Rin seemed to understand what was happening. She chuckled and said, "it''s because you''re too savage, only a Hegemon but daring to make love to me, a God."

    Ciel smiled wryly at her words, but he responded by caressing her breasts.

    "Let''s take it easy," Rin continued, "honestly, this is truly indescribable."

    She hugged his body with her arms and legs while her palm held the back of his head.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, your beauty makes my strength increase," Ciel replied with a grin.

    In fact, now he had already broken through to the Demigods Realm. He could feel something inside his body that was probably his newly formed Divinity.

    That was the foundation of this Realm, forming Divinity.

    It was imperfect at first, but it was getting more and more perfect with time.

    Fourth Stage Demigods basically had Perfect Divinity, and the next thing that needed to be done was to attain Dao.

    One would be a God when one attained the Dao.

    It was just that, Ciel did not discover the new ability of the Eyes of Heaven. He didn''t know if it still existed or waited until he reached the Fourth Stage.

    It was not something he wanted to think about right now because the body beneath his was too beautiful for him to think about anything else.

    He kissed her cheek then her neck and started to wiggle his hips slowly.

    Even though it was just a slow motion, it was enough to make Rin look crazy with pleasure.

    She moaned louder with time, even reciprocating Ciel''s swaying.

    "Little Brother, ohhh, I love you," she said between moans.

    After she said that, she took the initiative to kiss Ciel''s lips.

    Fortunately as Ciel''s cultivation increased, his energy also increased dramatically so he was able to increase the intensity of his movements.

    He had to admit that he was less able to control himself from making wild movements when making love with Rin.

    Thetter was very good at flirting even though this was her first experience.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was in her pce.

    The pce was in the center of this city, having such arge size that the surrounding towers pierced the clouds.

    She had her own throne where she sat with her eyes closed.

    At first nce, she even seemed more domineering than her teacher, the Ice Goddess.

    What made her seem more domineering was that because she wore armor, she was truly a female knight that made anyone who saw her respectful.

    At this moment, she was listening to an old woman talking beside her.

    The old woman was telling about Ciel and Rin intimidating the son of the Sun King.

    Thetter was apparently ufortable now. He was ufortable because his son was being bullied and became even more ufortable because the one bullying his son was the one who could mess up his life.

    He didn''t want to apologize because it was an insult to him, but also didn''t dare to get angry.

    "Just leave him alone as long as he doesn''t do anything strange," Roxanne replied in an indifferent tone. She didn''t seem to be interested in the matter.

    The woman nodded as she stepped back.

    This was just a routine report she did to inform Roxanne of various information.

    Although they could usemunication tools, but since Roxanne was still active as a cultivator and ruler, meeting in person to discuss details was necessary as a formality.

    When alone, Roxanne stared at the windows of her pce where she could see the city outside.

    "My hunch tells me that they are doing something strange," she said in a low voice.

    When she said that, she looked distracted.

    After all, she is a disciple of the Ice Goddess. She has a simr ideology to her though not entirely the same.

    Rin''s different way of thinking had bothered her all along, but because of Rin''s talent, they became good sisters.

    However, since Ciel''s appearance, Rin seemed to be getting out of control.

    When the thought of her doing that with Ciel made Roxanne''s head spin.

    Disgust was something she could not possibly feel because in her eyes Rin and Ciel had excellent looks. If they became one, the result would be something very beautiful.

    It was precisely because she did not feel disgust that made her dizzy. And constantly thinking about it only made the curiosity to see them arise.

    She really wanted to confirm if they really did it.

    "No, no, I can''t do that," she said, shaking her head and taking a deep breath to try and calm down.

    Unfortunately, none of that took away her curiosity.

    "Ahh..." She was suddenly shocked as she felt her master'' aura in the sky.

    "Why did shee?" She wondered.

    When it came to the Ice Goddess, even she had difficulty calming down even though she now possessed great strength.

    Perhaps her strength was still not enough to fight against the Ice Goddess, but at least, she had the qualifications to provoke her or people on her level.

    The Ice Goddess was her master, although the woman was very cold, she had guided her to cultivate since she was young, giving her many resources so that her path became faster.

    Without her help, she dare not im to be able to reach this level now.

    Even if she had gotten the help of other Supreme Gods, the results would not have been as good as they are now.

    Hence, in front of the Ice Goddess, she was more than just a junior, perhaps just a little girl.

    In a short time, she saw the figure of the Ice Goddess through the window.

    The woman did not release her aura, so she was just a small figure in the vast sky.

    No one noticed her except the Gods with their sharp instincts.

    Unfortunately, Rin was currentlypletely unconscious as pleasure had made her not sense the things around her anymore.

    While Roxanne was still wondering, the Goddess of Ice suddenly flew down to Rin''s house with an expression like she knew nothing.

    Of course, the Ice Goddess''s movements panicked Roxanne.

    "Wait," she said subconsciously.

    It was heard by the Ice Goddess, but there was no way the Goddess would stop just because someone asked her to wait even if that person was her own disciple.

    She continued towards Rin''s house.

    At this point, Roxanne also had no choice but to follow.

    Fortunately, at the same time, Ciel and Rin had reached the top of the game.

    Thetter instantly turned pale because when she calmed down, she finally sensed the presence of the Ice Goddess.

    Unfortunately, it was toote as the Ice Goddess had actually walked straight into her room.

 Chapter 204 Mommy

    <h4>Chapter 204 Mommy</h4>

    When the Ice Goddess arrived in the room, she could see Ciel and Rin naked where they were hugging each other tightly.

    Her originally cold and indifferent face instantly became rosy, causing a cold aura to unintentionally leak from her body, freezing many rivers across thend.

    Rin did not dare to do anything else, with the fastest movement she could, she used the nket to cover her body and Ciel''s body.

    Only after that, did Roxanne arrive.

    She did not see what the Ice Goddess saw, but just seeing Ciel and Rin covered by the nket was enough to make her neck turn red.

    Obviously this caused a great deal of awkwardness.

    Although Rin tried to smile, she dared not look directly into the faces of the two women standing not far from her bed.

    Fortunately Ciel was still able to remain calm as he had no problem provoking the Ice Goddess.

    He checked his body for a while, it turned out that he had broken through to the Demigod Second Stage, he then said, "is there anything, Goddess?"

    The Ice Goddess tried to calm down by inhaling slowly without being seen by anyone.

    "Let me enter the Immortal Domain," she replied.

    "What?" Rin and Roxanne were stunned by her words.

    They did not understand what she meant. The Immortal Domain was in the territory of the Ancient Night Race, why would the Goddess ask Ciel.

    On the other hand, Ciel showed a strange expression, wondering how the Ice Goddess knew about it. Did the Elf Queen tell her?

    Of course, there was no reason for him to refuse her request.

    "Sure!" Ciel nodded. He then opened a portal into the Immortal Domain,rge enough for everyone to see.

    When they saw the portal, Rin and Roxanne finally came to their senses.

    "This is really a portal from the Immortal Domain, how is that possible?" she said.

    At the same time, the Ice Goddess stepped into the portal. She really did not look shocked at all.

    Ciel was curious, so he dressed directly before following her, leaving Rin and Roxanne alone in the room.

    The two of them looked at each other. At first, they looked at each other in astonishment at the Immortal Domain.

    However, in a short time, Roxanne remembered what Rin had done with Ciel.

    "You''re really brave, and look now, the master must have seen, right?" she said with eyes like she wanted to scold Rin.

    Thetter cleared her throat awkwardly.

    However, when there was only Roxanne in front of her, she was able to smile more naturally.

    "Sister, to be honest, this is so delicious, indescribable, you should try itter," she said to Roxanne.

    "Don''t say that nonsense to me." Roxanne naturally became angry.

    To her there was no suggestion more stupid than that.

    Not wanting to hear another word from Rin, she finally stepped inside the portal.

    Rin rolled her eyes at being left alone, but she was also curious, so she quickly dressed before following Roxanne.

    Meanwhile, Ciel appeared behind the Ice Goddess, atop a mountain peak.

    Today, the Goddess was wearing a rather loose and rxed white dress. It fluttered in the wind along with her long silver hair.

    Her figure was so graceful when viewed from behind. She gave the impression to anyone that she was indescribable. Her beauty was a boon to the world and life.

    Ciel thought that if he embraced her, he would feel more than immediately master of heaven and earth.

    Unfortunately he knew that she would definitely push him away if he took that action.

    "Goddess, did the Elf Queen tell you about this?" asked Ciel to start the conversation.

    He walked towards her, heading for the area beside her.

    The Ice Goddess looked at him for a moment before looking forward again and replied in a cold tone, "don''t talk about that woman again in front of me."

    "Eh?" Ciel opened his mouth in surprise, staring at the Ice Goddess in disbelief.

    She and the Elf Queen were lovers, he even saw her being so gentle to her, hugging each other with her. Why did she now seem angry when he talked about the Elf Queen and forbid him from talking about her.

    ''Is there a conflict between them?'' Ciel wondered with a furrowed forehead.

    It was the only possible oue, but what kind of conflict was it?

    At this moment, Roxanne and Rin finally appeared behind the Goddess of Ice and Ciel.

    Both of them were immediately amazed by the scenery around.

    "This really is Immortal Domain," Rin said again, feeling the air around.

    "Little Brother, don''t tell me this ce belongs to you now?" She asked Ciel but was not brave enough to step beside him because of the Ice Goddess beside Ciel.

    When there was the Ice Goddess around, there was no way she would not stand behind her.

    "As you can see, this entire ce is under my control," Ciel replied.

    Hearing that confirmation, Rin took a deep breath.

    "You know, Little Brother, there''s a lot of treasure here?" she said.

    "Too much." Ciel nodded. "However, this ce is too big for me. Even though I can go anywhere, it''s still too troublesome to find treasures here because most of them are beyond my level and I don''t need the ones that are at my level."

    Cielughed, and the truth was that he didn''t really need treasures either because in his body there were already two more priceless treasures.

    "If you don''t need it, it''s fine, right, if I want to take what I want to take?" Rin asked.

    "Of course, for you, Sister Rin, even the whole world I would give," Ciel replied,ughing again.

    Rinughed too, and then she took a step.

    She seemed to really want to find treasure here.

    However, she went to the back area, not the front area where the Ice Goddess was staring.

    Roxanne looked at her and at first nce seemed interested in following her.

    Only, she hesitated because she wasn''t that close to Ciel. They had just met and had not spoken anything in particr.

    Plus, she was not like the sociable Rin, so it was impossible for her to get along with Ciel.

    Without familiarity, if she acted at will here, it would seem like she had no manners.

    Ciel saw her expression and greeted her, "Sister Roxanne, if you also wish, you can take a walk and search for treasures."

    When speaking to her, Ciel was a little softer.

    However, despite being invited by Ciel, Roxanne still looked hesitant.

    Of course, she still answered Ciel''s words.

    "I will repay your kindnesster, if you need help, you can contact me," she said.

    She also tried to be friendly to Ciel even though it was difficult for her because she was not so used to it.

    After that, stepped in the same direction as Rin, leaving Ciel and the Goddess of Ice behind.

    Thetter apparently nced back, looking like she was observing the two disciples.

    Ciel observed her face. She was cold and indifferent as usual, yet as he continued to observe, he suddenly realized that something seemed different.

    It seemed that she was not in a good mood.

    Of course, Ciel had often seen her mood deteriorate due to his frustrating behavior, but this time, it was more like she was mentally beaten down.

    "Goddess, is there something you''re looking for?" asked Ciel, wanting to chat with her again.

    The woman was still staring at him as she heard his words.

    Surprisingly enough, she suddenly said, "stop calling me Goddess."

    "Eh?" Ciel was puzzled by her.

    "Then how do I call you?" he asked with a strange expression.

    "What? Do you not consider me your mother anymore now that your wings have grown bigger?" the woman replied with words that sounded like she was asking back.

    Ciel''s mouth opened with a frozen face while his feet unintentionally took a step back.

    His hand could still move, but it was rubbing his ear.

    He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

    The words chosen by the Ice Goddess might sound like she was scolding him for forgetting, but didn''t it have the meaning that she wanted him to call her mother.

    After being stunned for a while, Cielughed.

    "Of course, you are my mother," he said.

    "So mom, is there something you''re looking for here?"

    Ciel tried to be polite, as if they were really mother and son.

    Although it was the Ice Goddess who suggested it, she still looked awkward.

    She might be mentally prepared because of her age, but Ciel was a man who was too naughty and unscrupulous. Having such a son must be a headache. Plus, he was lusting after her.

    "You wouldn''t know either, so there''s no point in asking," she replied.

    After saying that, she suddenly left.

    Ciel smiled wryly at being left alone, but he was not sad. His eyes gazed down at his own body as he realized that he was already fully fused with all his Heavenly me Gems.

 Chapter 205 Eight

    <h4>Chapter 205 Eight</h4>

    When fully fused with all those Heavenly me Gems, Ciel did feel a different sensation about fire.

    It seemed like he himself was fire so if he met fire, nothing would happen, just like fire meeting fire, or water meeting water.

    "Amazing," Ciel said and sat down cross-legged.

    He took out the Scroll where the Holy Light me was sealed.

    With his current strength, he could break the seal as he was already much stronger even though he had not released his power since he broke through.

    When he broke the seal, an extremely dazzling white me immediately shot out from the scroll, filling arge area instantly, turning countless forests into dust.

    Ciel was at the center of the mes without being affected in the slightest while his hand held the Core of the me.

    He could feel its power. And in his opinion, just that was enough to make him hard to defeat.

    However, he didn''t just want to be hard to defeat, he wanted to be invincible.

    With a gesture of his hand, he then summoned the other two mes.

    In an instant, from different directions, two mes that were just asrge as the Holy Light me came.

    One had a white color, but it wasn''t very white, it was different from the Holy Light me which had an extremely dazzling white.

    And within it were many bones, indicating that it was the Holy Bone me.

    The other me was ck in color with countless pagodas inside, the Holy Pagoda me.

    They were extremely fast, turning every area they passed into ashes.

    Due to Ciel''s control, they merged with the Holy Light me until their Core fell into Ciel''s hands.

    "I wonder if I still need to use the World Soul?" Ciel wondered as he took out the piece of World Soul.

    It was basically for Hegemons, but he was already a Second Stage Demigod.

    "Well, it''s probably better to use it, at least it will improve my talent." Ciel did not take long to decide.

    After that, he threw everything in his hand into his mouth.

    It was ridiculous to swallow directly the Core of the mes, but it didn''t matter to Ciel.

    In an instant after that, the three mes flowed into Ciel''s body, forcing him to close his eyes.

    There was even a sort of shell formed around his body, the effect of the World Soul.

    It protected him from things that harmed him.

    In the distance, Rin and Roxanne stood on the branch of a tree, staring at the ce where Ciel was.

    How could they not stare there when there were threerge fires that could be clearly seen.

    Even with their powers, they could still feel it.

    "It''s funny, we all use the power of ice, but Little Brother has the power of fire, and is very strong," Rin said without blinking her eyes.

    Of course, the problem of prejudice between ice power and fire power users was quite a lot.

    However, strangely such prejudice did not seem to ur to Ciel.

    Roxanne didn''t say anything, just continued to look at the mes.

    "Yeah let''s just wait," Rin added.

    She seemed to want to move again, but as she turned around, she suddenly ced something in Roxanne''s hand, a Jade Mirror.

    "What''s this?" asked Roxanne with a furrowed brow.

    What she asked was naturally the contents of the Jade Mirror.

    With a faint smile, Rin replied, "In case you''re wondering, I actually recorded it, well, you can see it, but please don''t share it."

    Whoosh!

    She flew away very quickly after saying that, disappearing from Roxanne''s sight.

    Roxanne still wasn''t quite sure. Out of curiosity, she finally activated the Jade Mirror until a spiritual screen appeared in front of her.

    When she saw the scene that appeared on the screen, her eyes immediately opened wide.

    She saw Ciel and Rin hugging and kissing each other while their hands groped each other.

    Although they were still clothed, Roxanne''s cheeks turned red from the sight.

    "Her brain must have been damaged," Roxanne said.

    She said that because Rin was just too ridiculous. How could she hand over that video to her to watch. Would any fool do that?

    Unfortunately, after a quick nce, Roxanne became so curious that she couldn''t stop.

    She kept waiting until Ciel and Rin stripped each other''s bodies.

    The contact of their bodies and their passionate expressions as they got naked made Roxanne swallow her saliva. Even her breathing became very fast.

    Of course, she still could not stop watching even though it thrilled her heart and brain.

    It even made her fantasize about being Rin while watching the video.

    At this point, she was made very curious.

    The look of pleasure on Rin''s face as Ciel pressed against her body made her legs feel weak.

    She wondered if it was really that pleasurable that a Rin could show such an expression.

    She was there for over an hour just to watch the video.

    When it was over, she found a little warm sweat on her neck and forehead, the sweat of desire rising up inside her.

    Ciel didn''t know about it because he was focused on cultivating. He even began to not notice with the passage of time.

    Things were smooth, but this involved great power so the time needed was also very long. One year was too little.

    Ciel didn''t know that the Ice Goddess and the others had finished exploring the Immortal Domain.

    The Ice Goddess then returned to the Ice Pce while Roxanne returned to her pce.

    And actually, the portal of the Immortal Domain was also brought by the Ice Goddess to her pce.

    Without realizing it, eight years had passed. A very long time, of course, but for the Cultivation World it was too short. Many Old Gods considered that it was just a blink of an eye.

    Some things happened, but nothing that really affected everyone.

    The one that left the Seven Realms shocked was the rumor of the Sword God''s death.

    It was unknown who spread the rumor, but it ultimately caused the Jian n to face trouble.

    They dismissed the rumors, and admitted that the Sword God was only injured, and was recovering.

    Since they said the Sword God was still alive, the big figures didn''t dare to overreact to the Jian n.

    So far, they only dared to send their minions to harass the n.

    Since they didn''t have any other Gods and their power was limited, so the trouble caused by those minions was enough to give them a headache.

    Fortunately at the same time, the daughter of the Sword God, Jian Wuxin, showed exceptional sword talent. She led her meager n members to fight back against the enemies that gued them.

    Every day she had nothing to do but fight, raising her reputation to the highest point.

    Some people boldly said that she couldpete with the Princess of the Heaven Race.

    Due to eight years of not appearing, Ciel was eventually forgotten by many people in the lower circles.

    When he opened his eyes, the mountains in front of Ciel exploded, unable to withstand his iparable aura.

    He released a pressure so powerful, it could threaten anyone under the Gods.

    His own cultivation had not fully reached the peak of the Demigods, he had only broken through to the Third Stage.

    Apparently the Third and Fourth Stages were very difficult, the process was very long.

    Of course, eight years to reach the Third Stage Demigod was already considered extremely fast.

    Perhaps other geniuses also reached that point, but obviously their foundations were not as strong as Ciel''s.

    Ciel''s figure had not changed much, no dust had touched his body during his cultivation and not even a beard or mustache had appeared. His face was still clean, even more charming, it just looked much more mature.

    Although during cultivation Ciel did not realize how much time passed, but he knew right from the moment he opened his eyes.

    He was enlightened just by looking at the area around him.

    "Yeah, it doesn''t matter, I still have plenty of time," he said.

    Whenpared to the Mountain King, he was slower. That was because thetter was too focused on improving his cultivation while he was also building a stronger foundation so that even if he lost the treasure, he would still be an unrivaled genius.

    Ciel was confident that this time if he met Yelina, even with the same cultivation, he could fight with her.

    "But I''m so bored here," he said again before exiting the Eternal Domain.

    Apparently, he appeared in the pce hall of the Ice Goddess, his mommy.

    There was no one there, nor did he sense the presence of the Ice Goddess. Perhaps she had gone somewhere.

    He then walked to the pce door and found Xue Hu, the snowman standing there as a guard.

    "Prince, you finally came out, congrattions on your upgrade!" The snowman immediately greeted Ciel and congratted him.

    Ciel smiled at him while nodding before looking at the Ice City ahead.

    Eight didn''t make the city seem any different, it was still a big city with lots of ice.

    At most, he saw that those who were once just small children had be adults.

 Chapter 206 See Mu Yixue Again

    <h4>Chapter 206 See Mu Yixue Again</h4>

    While observing the city, Ciel wondered what about Mu Yixue and the others, or Yasmine on the Eternal Desert Continent.

    He also wondered about Madam Zhou and Madam Maya.

    Of course, eight years definitely didn''t make them old. They should still be beautiful and elegant middle-aged women.

    For I and Mu Yueli, there was no need to doubt about them.

    "Has there been any new newstely?" asked Ciel to Xue Hu.

    The snowman probably only knew things in the Ice Continent, but who knew there might be important news.

    "In these eight years, the Ice Pce has prospered even more," Xue Hu replied. "Miss Kaiya and Elder I managed to be Gods. Elder Mu Yueli is already at the Fourth Stage Demigod, and Miss Mu Yixue has recently broken through to the Third Stage Demigod. Miss Mei Mei has also shown outstanding cultivation. Despite being young, she has already be a Demigod."

    Each of those pieces of information shocked Ciel so much that his mouth dropped open. It was no wonder that Xue Hu called the Ice Pce increasingly prosperous.

    Indeed, they had basically experienced a drastic increase in strength.

    Now, besides the Ice Goddess, they even had four other Gods.

    It could only be said that the Ice Goddess built up strength very well.

    She managed to gather many talented people, and trained them to achieve great results.

    "What about Rin and Roxanne?" asked Ciel, curious about them.

    "Miss Roxanne is still active outside. Although she hasn''t broken through yet, but her strength is getting scarier. It''s just that Miss Rin''s whereabouts are unknown right now. Many rumors say that she is trying to break through to the second stage."

    "Ohh..." Ciel showed a look between sadness and pleasure.

    He was happy that Rin had broken through, but sad that he could not see her now.

    Their moment was too short, right now he still missed her terribly.

    "By the way Prince, in recent years, there have been conflicts between the Ice Pce disciples and the Elf Kingdom," Xue Hu added with a serious expression.

    Ciel, as the Ice Prince of the Ice Pce and Young King of the Elf Kingdom instantly coughed upon hearing that.

    "What?" he said spontaneously so Xue Hu repeated his words again.

    "Why did that happen?" asked Ciel.

    "No one knows for sure," Xue Hu replied, shaking his head.

    After that, he suddenly looked around to make sure no one was around.

    Then, in a low voice he said, "this seems to be on purpose, started by us. There are rumors that the Goddess ordered some disciples to attack the Elf Kingdom''s disciples."

    Ciel, "...."

    ''Trouble always seems to be around,'' Ciel thought, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    After that, he walked into the city, heading for Mu Yixue''s residence.

    His appearance surprised many people. On other continents he might have been forgotten, but there was no way that in this city, even a child not yet eight years old knew who he was.

    Many discussed his appearance.

    Since he was always creating amazing feats, the chatter about him was almost entirely positive.

    When Ciel listened to some people''s conversations, he discovered new information that Xue Hu did not say.

    Apparently in the past eight years, the Ice Goddess had established his status as her son.

    Although it was unclear whether it was an adopted son or a biological son, but it was a stronger Decree than just the title of Ice Prince.

    The Goddess also said that he was only part of the Ice Pce, not part of any faction other than the Ice Pce.

    It was probably like she wanted to say that Ciel had no connection with the Elf Kingdom.

    Ciel was getting dizzy with this situation, not understanding what was going on in the Ice Goddess'' brain.

    However, he stopped thinking when he arrived in front of Mu Yixue''s residence as he instantly found the woman''s figure.

    It seemed that she had not moved from there.

    Of course, seeing her again was quite a shock to Ciel as there was a significant change, not a little.

    Firstly, she no longer gave the impression of a young girl. Now she was a mature woman who looked over 25 years old.

    Her hair had be purple, and it wasbed very neatly where part of her bangs covered her forehead while the back was tied up so that it was not loose.

    She wasn''t wearing a dress, she was wearing long pants and a ck shirt that was quite conspicuous for its luxurious design.

    It was a long-sleeved shirt but the sleeves were rolled up to her elbows, adding to its appeal.

    She was in the courtyard of her residence as she was watering flowers.

    Her eyes immediately found Ciel''s figure, making her somewhat surprised.

    "Oh, so you''re done with your cultivation?" she said, greeting Ciel first.

    The way she spoke was somewhat different, she seemed to be more rxed towards him, showing a thin smile that was clearly visible.

    "Now I don''t regret spending my time cultivating for eight years because I''m done looking at your new figure that is so charming," Ciel replied, approaching her at a faster pace.

    Mu Yixue did not look panicked or nervous, she waited for him calmly.

    She didn''t seem to mind whatever he was going to do to her even though there were several people passing by and watching them.

    The reason she didn''t mind was of course because she also missed him a lot.

    Since the first time they made love, they made love regrly, but suddenly unable to do so anymore, Mu Yixue found that it was very ufortable.

    When he arrived beside her, Ciel immediately hugged her waist, then kissed her without speaking first.

    He pushed her body until her back hit the wall.

    In the instant after that, his kisses became more aggressive. His tongue licked her lips.

    However, Mu Yixue didn''t stand still, she responded to his actions, hugged him, and took her tongue out of her mouth to meet his.

    As she grew older, her desire for this became higher and her mind more open. Plus that it had been eight years since she did it, so now she really didn''t care about the stares of the people around.

    The two of them created a scene that left people mesmerized.

    Here, scenes like this were extremely rare, but today they saw the Ice Prince and Mu Yixue doing it.

    This was of course irresistible.

    Ciel didn''t hold back, his hands groping Mu Yixue''s body before grabbing her breasts.

    When Ciel broke the kiss, Mu Yixue quickly said, "get in the house!"

    Even if she didn''t care about people''s gazes, there was no way they could keep doing it here, and they couldn''t go any further.

    Ciel didn''t answer but he followed Mu Yixue''s wishes. He led her into the house, and closed the door directly.

    Surprisingly enough, after he closed the door, Mu Yixue suddenly became more aggressive.

    She pushed him onto the sofa until he fell down. Then, she sat on his thighs, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    With her face above his, she kissed his lips.

    Her eyes were quite calm as she looked into his eyes, but her kiss was really very aggressive.

    Of course, Ciel responded equally aggressively.

    Their tongues caressed each other so much that their saliva flowed into each other''s mouths.

    Ciel really enjoyed this kiss as he continued to grope her breasts.

    They did it until they were out of breath.

    "Have you suffered in the past eight years?" Ciel asked her with a softugh.

    "Yes, you''re really irresponsible as a man," Mu Yixue replied, starting to unbutton Ciel''s shirt.

    Since she had started moving, Ciel naturally moved too, unbuttoning her shirt.

    They were quite rxed while doing so until their bodies were revealed.

    Mu Yixue was wearing a white bra that was quite tight.

    Her breasts were naturally different from eight years ago. They are slightlyrger and appear fuller.

    When Ciel pulled up her bra, he stuck out his tongue at the sight of her pink nipples.

    Unfortunately, before he could touch her breasts, Mu Yixue suddenly pressed her breasts against his chest while tapping her forehead against his.

    Ciel felt such a great sensation that his breathing became rather quick.

    In the end, his hand went to her ass, getting into her pants directly.

    "Dear," Mu Yixue said, much to Ciel''s surprise as she usually called him by name.

    It seemed that she was more than just a mature woman.

    Her mentality was different from the Ice Goddess since she became Ciel''s woman.

    Ciel was naturally pleased, with a smile, she replied, "What is it, my queen?"

    At this point, he didn''t mind calling her by extraordinary nickname.

    "Later, let''s rule the world together," Mu Yixue replied.

    Ciel''s mouth opened slightly after hearing her reply so his gaze became strange.

    "Since when did you have this kind of ambition?" asked Ciel.

    Of course, Mu Yixue had the ambition to continuously improve her cultivation so that she reached the highest peak.

    However, that was a different ambition from wanting to rule the world.

    Ruling the world meant ruling the people.

 Chapter 207 Toward the Land of Swords

    <h4>Chapter 207 Toward the Land of Swords</h4>

    "Since I was old enough," Mu Yixue replied calmly. "You made me want the life of a King and Queen."

    "Do you no longer want to be a Solitary Goddess like the Ice Goddess?" asked Ciel in response, stifling hisughter.

    The question was not something Mu Yixue needed to answer.

    She did not answer, but kissed him again.

    This time, her hands moved to his pants, starting to push them down.

    Of course, Ciel did the same.

    It didn''t take long before they were naked.

    When they were already naked, Ciel stood up while lifting Mu Yixue''s body.

    "Let''s go to your room," he said and took a step.

    Whether it was him or Mu Yixue both stared down.

    Thetter was clearly curious about something bumping into her stomach after eight years of not seeing it.

    Ciel, on the other hand, when he saw her pussy, immediately stretched out his hand to touch it.

    It was wet now but most importantly it was very tight, like a virgin.

    "It seems that you have really suffered in the past eight years," Ciel said with a softugh.

    Mu Yixue didn''t look embarrassed anymore by Ciel''s words and actions.

    Even so, her neck and cheeks still became very red from the sensation from Ciel''s touch. It almost made her groan.

    They arrived at the bedside in no time.

    When Ciel lowered Mu Yixue''s body onto the mattress, his body also went down as the woman''s hand pulled on his neck.

    She actually did it with one hand while her other hand grabbed Ciel''s dick.

    With her own initiative, she inserted the dick into her pussy.

    "Ohhhh..." Instantly, she moaned in pleasure.

    "Dear," she said again and hugged Ciel tighter.

    As Ciel started wiggling his hips, she moaned louder, truly looking like a mature woman enjoying sex.

    Ciel was of course excited by the expression she was showing so he was more and more excited.

    This was a day where they made love very wildly.

    They do almost all kinds of styles, so excited that they make a mess of the whole room.

    The highlight was Mu Yixue standing in front of an open window while Ciel hugged her from behind while wiggling his hips so that his crotch pped her ass every second.

    Here is where Ciel releases his cum, spurting it all inside Mu Yixue''s body.

    The woman''s body became weak instantly that she fell against that window.

    Ciel whose body became weak leaned on her back, burying his face in her neck.

    Fortunately the window still had ss protecting it even though it was open.

    It was certainly safe, no one could see them or it would be impossible for them to do so there.

    They took slow breaths to try to stabilize the energy inside their bodies.

    When it calmed down a little, Mu Yixue looked up at Ciel, touching his face.

    It seemed that she was now satisfied.

    Ciel then led her to the bed again as he was already too tired from standing.

    Theyy down and cuddled.

    "Right, how''s your aunt?" asked Ciel.

    When he saw Mu Yixue, he couldn''t help but remember Mu Yueli.

    Of course, the question made Mu Yixue frown somewhat.

    "Can''t you ask anything else?" she replied, snorting softly.

    "I''m just curious, and I think the best information is from you," Ciel replied, ignoring Mu Yixue''s anger.

    He groped her breasts to make her feelfortable enough.

    "I don''t know, she travels a lot, rarely on this continent," Mu Yixue replied.

    "Why does she travel so much?" Ciel wrinkled his forehead because he was actually nning to meet her.

    "Who knows, maybe she found a lover out there," Mu Yixue replied.

    "You?" Ciel couldn''t help but smack her butt after hearing the woman say nonsense.

    It seemed that she was indeed upset that Ciel asked about Mu Yueli.

    Aside from the fact that he was talking about another woman, talking about her aunt also made her mind disturbed.

    "Well, I heard there was a conflict between the Ice Pce and the Elf Kingdom, what exactly happened?" asked Ciel, changing the topic.

    He was very curious about this. Asking Mu Yixue was obviously the most appropriate choice.

    She certainly knew a lot. Ciel even thought that if the Ice Goddess gave orders to the disciples to harass the Elves, those orders were likely given to Mu Yixue.

    Asked about that, Mu Yixue looked at Ciel''s eyes with a strange look.

    "It seems that the Elf Queen has made schemes to the Goddess so that the Goddess is angry," Mu Yixue replied, saying what she knew.

    Ciel who was lying down couldn''t help but sit up after hearing that.

    He suddenly understood right away.

    Quickly, he used the Eyes of Heaven to look into the Ice Goddess'' bathroom.

    Sure enough, the Death Worms were no longer there.

    ''The Goddess seems to have known since eight years ago, but how did she know, I don''t think it''s possible,'' Ciel thought.

    After thinking that, he thought of something else.

    ''Or perhaps the Elf Queen herself has told her?''

    Ciel felt that was the only possibility.

    Of course, if so many years had passed, it was possible that the Ice Goddess had discovered the scheme, but she should have known before Ciel started long cultivation.

    "Did you also attack the Elves?" Ciel asked Mu Yixue.

    "It''s the Goddess'' order, no one can refuse," Mu Yixue replied, not refuting at all, just making excuses as to why she had to do it.

    "I know you object," she continued, "but I''m a member of the Ice Pce. If you don''t want this to continue, you have to fix the topmost ce, which is to make the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess reconcile. You know, the conflict could have gotten worse because the Elf Queen was getting annoyed and angry."

    "I know," Ciel replied.

    "By the way, maybe you need to hear about this, Jian Wuxin is in trouble," Mu Yixue said suddenly.

    "What''s going on?" asked Ciel with a furrowed brow.

    "Are you worried about her?" Apparently, Mu Yixue asked back, showing a smile that looked like she wanted to tease him.

    "Don''t y around." Ciel smacked her butt again to keep her from dying an answer.

    "You know, me talking about this is already a good thing," Mu Yixue replied, annoyed that Ciel was too worried about other women.

    After that, she began to tell Ciel what happened, from the beginning to the things that were happening now.

    Ciel listened with narrowed eyes, and wasn''t quite sure how to react.

    He didn''t know how the news about the Sword God was known, but he had to admit that he had dyed this matter causing many other problems.

    In the beginning, he wanted to ask the Ice Goddess or the Elf Queen for help to help the Sword God. How could he not help while his daughter, Jian Wuxin, was his woman.

    Although he basically forced Jian Wuxin to be his woman, but the way she epted was something he really liked, which was why he also liked her so much.

    "Let''s go to the Land of Swords," Ciel said, standing up, cleansing his body with his power, and getting dressed.

    Mu Yixue rolled her eyes at seeing his actions. She also frowned slightly.

    Of course, she still followed him.

    She cleaned her body, then put on the same clothes.

    It seemed that she really liked the new style, no longer a woman wearing a dress.

    When Ciel and Mu Yixue came out of the house, they met a group of women who were naturally Ice Pce disciples of the same age as them.

    Now, they were adults, considered senior members.

    Perhaps in the near future, the Ice Pce would recruit new young disciples.

    The one leading them turned out to be Mei Mei.

    That woman had also undergone quite a few changes.

    Aside from her age looking more mature, she wore armor simr to I.

    Only, there was something that hadn''t changed. That was her gaze at Mu Yixue.

    She instantly showed a very obvious jealousy.

    She was jealous that Ciel had directly visited Mu Yixue since he finished cultivating.

    She, on the other hand, had to visit him personally after hearing about him.

    Mei Mei''s gaze didn''t bother Mu Yixue, she was indifferent.

    "We''re going to the Land of Swords," she told the women in front of them.

    Mei Mei might lead them, but she was the one with the right to give orders.

    The women nodded after hearing her words.

    Then, they used a flying ark, going to the Teleportation Formation.

    The Land of Sowrd, it is in the central region of the Realm of Life.

    There was andmass consisting of hundreds of giant continents, each of which couldpete with the Ice Continent.

    People often referred to that region as the Upper World.

    Of course, that was because there were many mighty heritages and sects there, one of which was the Sect of Light.

    Basically, there were two Supreme Gods living there before the Sword God was injured.

 Chapter 208 Come

    <h4>Chapter 208 Come</h4>

    When the ark Ciel was in passed through the Teleportation Formation and appeared in the center of a city, Ciel instantly felt a powerful spiritual energy.

    This didn''t mean that the spiritual energy here was more dense and qualified than the spiritual energy in the Ice Continent and the Elf Kingdom. Both ces were ces where the Supreme Gods resided, so the spiritual energy was naturally unparalleled in every way.

    However, the spiritual energy in the Upper World can be said to have its own uniqueness.

    Ciel could feel a special kind of vibration so he sensed the Dao very clearly.

    It was also as if his physique was being nourished by the air, so just by standing up, he could increase his body''s strength.

    All elements seemed to exist here, in contrast to the Ice Continent where the ice element was very strong and in the Elf Kingdom which seemed to be full of life energy.

    The city he saw surprised Ciel a little.

    It was veryrge, but what was interesting was that it seemed very ancient, unlike the other cities he had seen where there was always a sense of progress.

    Here, he could onlypare it to the most ancient times where even the colors were limited.

    Of course, ever since Ciel and the others appeared, there were quite a few strong gazes directed at them.

    How could it not be, their group was no longer the group of the younger generation.

    Ciel and Mu Yixue who stood at the front were Third Stage Demigods, and they were no ordinary Demigods.

    Even Mu Yixue''s aura was enough to worry many very old Peak Demigods, not to mention Ciel''s aura.

    Ciel''s aura seemed to be able to set the city on fire if he really unleashed it.

    "Ice Pce..." People began to discuss.

    "Who are they? I''ve never seen them?" asked the old Demigods who hadn''t been out for a long time.

    When he was active, he only knew I, Kaiya, and the others.

    "They''re the current generation," replied someone in the know.

    "That woman in front should be the fourth disciple of the Ice Goddess. As for that man, he should be the Ice Prince, whom the Ice Goddess ims as her son."

    "Does the Ice Goddess have a son?"

    "That''s hard to say, but people are more inclined to believe that he''s an adopted son because previously there had been news that he wasn''t the son of the Ice Goddess, only gaining the status of Ice Prince due to certain things. Perhaps the Ice Goddess changed her mind and adopted him as her son."

    "Don''t underestimate him. Eight years ago he killed the disciple of the God of Light, Gabriel. After not appearing for so long, he has truly evolved to a terrifying point."

    "Yeah, I can feel a lot of Holy me inside his body."

    "But what is he doing here?"

    Ciel''s purpose naturally intrigued people. They didn''t think there was anything connected to him here.

    Perhaps many people came to this Upper World for resources, but that was not necessary for Ciel unless certain unique things appeared. Right now nothing had appeared.

    "So, where is the direction of the Land of Swords?" asked Ciel to Mu Yixue.

    Thetter shook her head as she replied, "to be honest, this is my first timeing here, so we should probably ask people."

    Ciel rolled his eyes at her answer, he moved the ark to fly higher before scanning the city, looking for a guide.

    Fortunately there were quite a few people who seemed to work as guides.

    Wanting to be quick, Ciel didn''t take too long to choose.

    He decided to choose a young man who looked to be only in his early 20s, possessing a Hegemon Seventh Stage cultivation.

    He could be said to be quite intelligent.

    "Hey you!" With one step, Ciel instantly appeared in front of him.

    Without waiting for him to reply, he grabbed his cloak before pulling him into the ark above.

    In an instant, they arrived on the ark again.

    "I want you to take us to the Land of Swords," Ciel added.

    The young man knew that Ciel was the Ice Prince because he had heard many people talking about him since he had arrived.

    Only, he was still very shocked when he arrived on the ark. How could he not, there were too many beautiful women in front of him.

    He couldn''t reply and almost forgot Ciel''s words.

    "Watch your gaze, boy!" In the end, he angered Mei Mei.

    The woman punched him in the face until his brain worked properly again.

    Hastily, he replied, "alright, well, the Land of Swords is in the west, I know the news there too."

    "Good, what is your name, tell me everything that happened there, and how is the daughter of the Sword God?" Ciel replied.

    The young man''s eyes showed a strange expression when he heard Ciel''s words. He immediately guessed that Ciel''s destination was that woman.

    "My name is Luo Ming," he replied, introducing himself.

    Ciel simply nodded, signaling for him to continue.

    "Currently, the Sword City where the Jian n is located is being attacked by several Peak Demigods. They are being followed by arge army. The Jian n is really in a state of distress. The daughter of the Sword God is indeed extraordinary, but she can''t stop all the enemies. She has been injured, the elders protected her so that she wouldn''t be killed, but it caused many elders to be killed." Luo Ming exined.

    "Is there really no one to help them?" Ciel wrinkled his forehead.

    Luo Ming smiled wryly as he continued, "I''m afraid no one is willing since they belong to the Solitary n. On the other hand, their enemies are quite numerous. If the Sword God exists, they can continue to triumph, but that''s impossible without him unless waiting for his daughter to be a God.

    "Of course, some people offered to help, but with motives. The Jian n rejected all those offers."

    "What kind of motive?" Ciel narrowed his eyes as he felt some sort of bad premonition.

    Luo Ming hesitated as he answered Ciel''s question. "For example now, Alexander, he wants to marry Jian Wuxin. As long as Jian Wuxin epts his proposal, he will definitely help."

    "What?"

    Ciel hit the floor when he heard that.

    "Who is Alexander?" he asked Mu Yixue.

    Thetter rolled her eyes, like she wanted tough at Ciel''s reaction.

    "He''s another disciple of the God of Light, one generation with Sister Rin. His cultivation is already at Peak Demigods. Although he cannotpare to Sister Rin, he is still considered one of the great geniuses of the Realm of Life." Mu Yixue exined.

    "Hmph, looks like I''m going to kill another God of Light disciple," Ciel said with a cold snort.

    Luo Ming who heard that shivered somewhat. He thought that it could cause great chaos in the Upper World.

    What made him wonder was whether Ciel could kill Alexander.

    As long as Luo Ming had lived, he had always heard the reputation of his invincibility.

    Now, no Demigods would dare with him. Basically only the Gods could suppress him.

    Of course, when hearing about Rin, Luo Ming finally realized that even Alexander wasn''t an invincible giant.

    "Prince, although your ark is fast, it may still take some time to arrive at the Land of Swords," Luo Ming said suddenly.

    He told this because he didn''t want any idents to happen if they arrived toote.

    Upon hearing that, Ciel immediately moved the ark to the Immortal Domain.

    When it appeared again in the Immortal Domain, the Ice Pce disciples looked around more seriously.

    Unlikest time, now they already knew that it was the legendary Immortal Domain.

    This was already news in the Ice Pce, but indeed, so far, the Ice Goddess had not let the news leak out. Those disciples who identally leaked it would be punished by death.

    Along the way, Ciel pointed out the outside to Luo Ming for him to see so that he would know whether they had arrived or not.

    He was naturally very shocked by their speed just now, making him wonder what Ciel was using.

    In a short period of time, they passed through millions of mountains, hundreds of thousands of forests, and countlessnds.

    Ciel had to acknowledge the prosperity of this region regardless of it being an ancient region.

    After a while, he suddenly saw giant swords stuck in the ground. Each one was bigger than all the mountains he had seen.

    Even with his current strength, he wasn''t sure he could wield one of those swords.

    "Prince, we''ve arrived at the Land of Swords," Luo Ming said, "now we just need to get to its center. Later, you will see a city whose walls are made of an array of swords."

    "I see!" Ciel nodded with narrowed eyes.

    The reason he narrowed his eyes was because he could sense many powerful auras ahead.

    Having be somewhat impatient, he finally used the Eyes of Heaven.

    With the power of the Eyes of Heaven now, in an instant, he found the city Luo Ming was referring to.

 Chapter 209 Power

    <h4>Chapter 209 Power</h4>

    It wasn''t a particrlyrge city, but it was indeed unique in that its sword aura was so powerful, as if it could dismember people who weren''t strong enough.

    Perhaps under ordinary circumstances the city would not be so crowded, but today there were too many people in the city and its surroundings, watching the great figures flying over the city.

    Ciel saw several people, such as an old man whose body was emitting mes, a middle-aged man with arge spear in his hand, an old man with two heads on his shoulders.

    Each of the three emitted an aura so terrifying that even the other Fourth Stage Demigods seemed less luminous.

    In reality, the three of them were also at the Fourth Stage Demigod, but indeed, they had already reached the highest peak, only needing one more step to break through.

    "Mm!" Ciel felt an even more overwhelming aura from inside a restaurant on the outskirts of the city.

    Peeking into the restaurant, he found a group of young men where each of them had the aura of Demigods.

    They were rxing, asionallyughing, eating and drinking as they watched themotion in the city.

    The most striking of them was a short white-haired youth with a very strikingly handsome face.

    He had a pair of angelic eyes that could mesmerize anyone who looked into his eyes.

    His fingers moved in a graceful manner every time, tapping on the table in front of him.

    That most terrifying aura seemed toe from him.

    Ciel immediately guessed that he was the Alexander in question.

    With one look, Ciel instantly concluded that he was only fit to be his enemy.

    He didn''t pay attention to him for too long. His focus returned to the people in the sky.

    They were surrounding an area in the center of the city that was the area of a n where there were quite a few people in it, from the young to the old.

    The young were busy hiding while the old were staring up angrily.

    In the center of the area, there was a taller building.

    On the roof of the building, a woman in her mid-20s was sitting in a meditation position.

    She was like a Goddess descended from Heaven for the beauty of her face and figure, indescribable on every side.

    She was wearing a ck kimono dress that actually didn''t look presentable anymore, many wrinkles from top to bottom, but it was hard to notice because her figure was enough to make people unaware even if she returned from the battlefield.

    Her gray hair was put up in a bun, but like her dress, it too was no longer neat.

    It was just that the untidiness only made her face seem even more charming, giving the impression that her determination was as vast as the sky.

    She is naturally Jian Wuxin, the daughter of the Sword God.

    Like Mu Yixue, she has matured.

    Only, her personality and style didn''t seem to have changed at all.

    Her sharpness as a sword cultivator seems to have been honed to the sharpest point because she''s always fighting.

    However, right now she was clearly injured. Her cultivation seemed to be impaired and she needed time to recover.

    An old woman stood not far in front of her, showing a sharp gaze in all directions, and holding a sword in each hand.

    Her aura was no less than that of the three men. Although she looked injured, she still seemed to be able to fight nonstop.

    Ciel also recognized the woman because she was Elder Meng, the old woman who was with Jian Wuxin when thetter visited the Sword God''s hideout.

    Since seeing Jian Wuxin, Ciel instantly increased the speed of Immortal Domain.

    His eyes became colder as the enemy actually attacked.

    The old man with two heads lunged towards the roof where Jian Wuxin was whileughing out loud.

    "Two-Face King, you''re definitely going to die..." Elder Meng shouted, leaping up to face him.

    Apparently, the Two-Faced King was also holding two swords.

    He and Elder Meng mmed their swords into each other.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The sound of countless collisions resounded.

    Surprisingly it didn''t do any damage to the city, but the mountains around the city exploded due to their power.

    "Elder Meng, you''ve lost, now how do you stop the others?" The Two-Faced King taunted.

    Although there were other elders, they were preupied with their respective opponents.

    Unfortunately, the enemy had far more people.

    At this moment, the Great Fire King threw a giant fireball at Jian Wuxin.

    Thetter apparently opened her eyes even though she was meditating.

    Surprisingly enough, her gaze instantly dismembered the fireball into small pieces.

    "Amazing, your talent is iparable," said the Great Fire King, unable to be more amazed by it.

    Jian Wuxin was at the Third Stage of Demigods. Her cultivation was advancing even faster than Ciel and Mu Yixue.

    Probably because she was constantly fighting plus using a lot of the rare resources left behind by her father just for herself.

    As a Third Stage Demigod, she could be said to be extremely powerful as she could destroy an attack from a Peak Demigod with just a look.

    In a real fight, Jian Wuxin might be able to defeat him.

    However, the Great Fire King wasn''t worried at all.

    He was in top shape while Jian Wuxin seemed to be struggling to even stand up.

    Calmly, he created another fireball, which was ten times bigger.

    "How about this, can you stop it?" he said with a low chuckle before throwing the fireball at Jian Wuxin.

    This time, the woman finally looked worried.

    Her previous move had already worsened her condition, now if she tried to stop a muchrger fireball, her condition would practically reach the worst point.

    ''Am I going to end up today?'' she wondered.

    She wasn''t afraid of death, but after continuously fighting in her life, it would be a lie if she said she had no desire to enjoy peace and warmth.

    ''What is that man doing now?''

    She thought about Ciel, the man who forced her to be his woman and she epted.

    Perhaps it seemed that it was only because she was forced and her mind was decisive.

    However, in reality, she had to admit that she did not mind, even feltfortable with Ciel.

    It was just that he never came to her aid when she was in the most difficult times.

    This naturally upset her. She did not hate him just because she did not like such childishness.

    Even so, she vowed to ignore him if she could get through all these troubles without his help.

    Unfortunately, that thought was instantly lost as she suddenly saw the figure she was thinking about appear right in front of her.

    The figure casually waved his hand, exhaling a wind that instantly threw the fireball into the distance until it disappeared from people''s sight.

    It was such an instantaneous change that everyone was shocked.

    "Who are you?" The Great Fire King asked spontaneously as he felt the extreme heat from Ciel, causing the fire spiritual energy within his body to tremble.

    Everyone found Ciel in just an instant, but Ciel didn''t care about their gazes. He looked at Jian Wuxin first.

    The woman''s face froze as their gazes met. Her slightly pale lips parted slightly, as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing right now.

    "I guess I made my wife suffer for too long, but don''t worry, your troubles are over from now on," he said, leaving everyone including Jian Wuxin dumbfounded.

    After that, he looked at the Great Fire King.

    From his hand, gathered a fireball, only a small fireball, but it had six colors with six symbols inside, pagoda, light, bone, sun, moon, and spirituality. Each of them melted the space, making many people sweat.

    This was not a technique, but something that formed itself when he thought of creating a fireball.

    Casually, he threw the fireball at the Great Fire King.

    Just as thetter was thinking of dodging, suddenly the bones that formed the cage suddenly appeared around him, leaving him trapped inside the cage. Even then an ancient ck pagoda appeared outside the cage so that the cage was inside it.

    The pagoda''s door opened as the fireball tried to enter it. Then, it closed tightly.

    BANG!

    A loud explosion echoed from inside the pagoda, shaking it.

    However, it was impossible to see anything inside.

    Now, people heard the miserable screams of the Great Fire King.

    "Ahhhhhhhh...." The old man seemed to fall into hell, experiencing eternal torture.

    Of course, he was obviously trying to escape from inside the pagoda, but it seemed that all his efforts werepletely in vain.

    Slowly, his screams disappeared until the atmosphere became quiet.

    Ciel waved his hand, making the pagoda disappear.

    Unfortunately, when the pagoda disappeared, people found nothing but a pile of dust that fell to the ground.

    This made them take a deep breath.

    A Peak Demigod died just like that, was the enemy a God?

    However, when they felt Ciel''s aura, they realized that he was only at the Third Stage, not even the Fourth Stage.

 Chapter 210 Fight

    <h4>Chapter 210 Fight</h4>

    One dead, Ciel''s gaze shifted to the middle-aged man with the spear in his hand.

    Thetter was alerted instantly, taking a step back quite a distance.

    However, as he continued to retreat, a female figure suddenly appeared behind him.

    The woman only had to point her hand forward and thousands of ice spears suddenly appeared, mming into her back to knock her down.

    When another one came, and with such terrifying power, not to mention that it was a woman, people could not be more shocked.

    Jian Wuxin''s eyes narrowed as she looked at the woman''s figure.

    Although there was a difference in style, she still recognized her very well, the woman she had fought with.

    Right after that, figure after figure of women appeared in various areas, blocking several enemies who wanted to get close.

    "They''re from the Ice Pce!"

    In no time, people discovered their backgrounds.

    "It was unexpected that the Ice Pce woulde, so that young man should be the Ice Prince," someone said.

    Quite a few looked at each other. If the Ice Pce was here, then who would dare to force this conflict?

    Even the Two-Faced King was now silent, not daring to move. asionally, one of his faces nced at the restaurant where Alexander was.

    Most people here came because of personal grudges against the Jian n, some wanted to steal their treasures, but there were also those with ulterior motives like Alexander where he hoped to marry Jian Wuxin.

    If Jian Wuxin was rescued, he would practically be unable to continue with his ns.

    Sure enough, the man made his move, jumping from the restaurant and appearing not far from Ciel.

    "You killed my junior brother?" He directly asked the question using a very cold tone.

    Who knew if he was moving because he really wanted to avenge Gabriel or because of other motives.

    Either way, the people of the Jian n had be extremely vignt since seeing him including Jian Wuxin.

    "Why? Want revenge?" asked Ciel in response, showing no fear at all.

    "I''ll kill you for my junior brother," Alexander replied.

    He pulled out a white spear that seemed to be created from light, ready to point it at Ciel.

    "Is that so?" Cielughed and said, "to be honest, I''d also kill you because you dared to ask my wife to be your woman."

    Ciel''s words this time made the atmosphere freeze somewhat.

    Alexander''s intentions were no longer a secret. Everyone knew that. So far everyone had considered it natural, after all, who wouldn''t be interested in Jian Wuxin given her beauty.

    Plus, no one knew since when Jian Wuxin became Ciel''s wife.

    "I never heard you were married to her," Alexander replied, putting on a colder expression because he felt like Ciel was fooling him.

    "Do we need to tell you?" Ciel replied with mocking words.

    "What''s certain is that you''re going to die now!"

    Whoosh!

    Ciel did not say any more, he lunged at him while pulling out his red sword that Rin had given him.

    "You''re the one who''s going to die!" Alexander became furious.

    He thrust his spear at Ciel who moved toward him.

    Ciel swung his sword to meet the spear.

    ng!

    The collision of the sword and the spear instantly shook the vastnd including the air so that several weak Demigods almost fell.

    It created extremely dazzling sparks, making many people unable to see for a moment.

    Only, when they could see, they couldn''t help but be shocked as they found that Alexander was pushed back quite far.

    "Is the Ice Prince this strong?" Someone wondered.

    "He''s so strong because his body has fused with the Holy Pagoda me, the Holy Light me, and the Holy Bone me. I don''t know how he did it. However, clearly, even if he became a God now, he would still be one of the Gods with the highestbat power." A knowledgeable elder exined.

    Alexander was naturally the most surprised of all. It even caused his lips to part slightly.

    He enjoyed the reputation of being the Strongest Demigod. It was long enough, recognized by almost all Demigods in the Upper World.

    However, a Third Stage Demigod suddenly came, and pushed him with a sword. Even being able to match him would have surprised him, but Ciel was also able to suppress him.

    "I heard that you are of the same generation as Sister Rin. However,pared to her, you''re just trash," Ciel said, mocking him without hesitation which instantly made his face be slightly hot.

    Of course, he could be the strongest Demigod not because he was the greatest, but it was because those greater than him had advanced to a different level.

    "Die..." He could only respond to Ciel with that word.

    His body leapt into the air while a pair of light wings appeared on his back.

    He emitted an overwhelming white aura, which then formed an armor to protect his body.

    "Angel Knight Mode," people said when they saw that.

    This was a special mode of the Sect of Light, and could be said to be the most powerful.

    It was said that the God of Light meditated for hundreds of years to create it.

    Ciel was not concerned with that. As the man headed towards him, he simply stood still while pointing his hand forward. After all, constantly moving was not his fighting style with his type of power.

    He created six different fire dragons where each one had a head like a mountain.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    They lunged towards Alexander, much faster than him so he couldn''t dodge.

    Despite his wings and armor, he was still pushed into the mountain.

    BANG!

    The six fire dragons exploded, creating giant mes.

    People drew in a cold breath at the sight.

    "There''s a difference in power," some of them said.

    "Yeah, the Ice Prince is one level stronger."

    "Is he already as strong as a God?" A junior asked.

    "No, it''s still a long way off because there''s too big a difference in power. Because the difference is too wide, Demigods can be much stronger than others, depending on how they train."

    Meanwhile, Mu Yixue suddenly approached Jian Wuxin after she defeated the spear-wielding man.

    Jian Wuxin frowned for a moment, but still pretended to be calm.

    "Miss Mu!" She greeted her in a soft voice.

    After all, Mu Yixue hade with Ciel to help her, so it was impossible for her to be indifferent to her.

    Mu Yixue looked at her face with an expression that was hard to describe.

    After which, she said, "I was the one who had told Ciel about your problem. Otherwise, he probably still wouldn''t know until the next few days. It''s kind of funny, he immediately put on clothes after hearing that, then headed here."

    Everything Mu Yixue said made Jian Wuxin frown.

    She thought it was strange when she heard Ciel put on clothes right away. Did that mean she and Mu Yixue had just finished making love?

    Most importantly, Mu Yixue told her that, did she want to say she owed her a favor?

    However, Jian Wuxin couldn''t argue that she was indebted to Mu Yixue because thetter told Ciel, not hiding it.

    "Thank you, I will repay your kindness in the future." In the end, Jian Wuxin was still grateful.

    She had be more mature. And because it had always been difficult in the past few years, so she was very appreciative of everyone who had helped her.

    Mu Yixue smiled faintly as she replied, "You don''t have to think about it too much. I just don''t want Ciel to be angry or frustrated if you die."

    "Miss Mu, you seem to be very open-minded now," Jian Wuxin said after hearing Mu Yixue''s answer.

    In the end, they were already quite mature, so the way they spoke was also different.

    "Not to that point, I''m still not happy that Ciel wants you too," Mu Yixue replied. "But there''s nothing I can do about this. I wonder what your response is now? Do you ept him?"

    "Wasn''t that a long time ago?" asked Jian Wuxin, reminding Mu Yixue that in the past, she and Ciel had even kissed.

    "It was because of certain factors that made you have no other choice. What about now, when we''re talking without that factor?"

    Asked about that, Jian Wuxin was somewhat distracted, evident by her cheeks blushing for a moment. She looked in the other direction.

    "This is already fate, there''s no reason for me to reject it," she said in a low voice.

    "Huh!" Mu Yixue snorted softly, as if mocking her.

    "Trust me, after this is over, Ciel will definitely fuck you," she said, making Jian Wuxin dumbfounded.

    She hadn''t expected that Mu Yixue would talk about that openly.

    "You seem to be used to it," Jian Wuxin replied.

    "Are you ready for that?" asked Mu Yixue. "Don''t worry too much, it''s actually something very pleasant. All you feel is enjoyment."

    Jian Wuxin, "...."

 Chapter 211 Easy

    <h4>Chapter 211 Easy</h4>

    Momentster, Ciel''s mes disappeared, revealing Alexander''s figure.

    Although people talked about the difference in power, the result still surprised them.

    Alexander wasn''t standing, he was lying down with his clothes torn everywhere. His armor seemed to have meltedpletely while his wings were full of holes, only about a third of them remaining.

    He even seemed to be struggling to stand up.

    This exceeded everyone''s expectations. They thought that since the fight had only just begun, Alexander should be able to get rid of Ciel''s attack in a dashing manner.

    "What? Is this all you''re capable of?" asked Ciel, appearing about ten meters above him.

    He himself was actually surprised by how strong he was.

    This was not only a ridiculous increase in cultivation, but alsobat power.

    If before he wondered how it would turn out if he fought with Yelina now, right now he wondered if that woman could survive a minute of him.

    Of course, given her talent, it was possible that she had made certain breakthroughs which then increased her level ofbat power.

    Alexander was unable to respond to Ciel''s words other than showing a grim expression.

    He had once lost in humiliating fashion to Rin, making his master pay little attention to him anymore.

    Now, he was losing in a much more humiliating way.

    His head couldn''t help but think of finding a cave to hide in.

    He was truly embarrassed, and had not expected that Ciel could be this strong.

    "Hmph, you only rely on the Holy mes," he said.

    In the end, he could only make such an excuse due to the fact that Ciel''s strength factor was indeed those six mes.

    However, of course, his words could be said to be ridiculous because those six mes were already a part of Ciel.

    "You''d better think about whether you can survive now," Ciel replied.

    This time, he created an enormous fire dragon with six colors.

    It had a long shape and a thousand wings on its body.

    Its tail reached the sky while its mouth seemed to conceal boundless darkness.

    It appeared in an instant, but its appearance horrified people, thinking that it could burn the world to ashes.

    "Boy, you dare? Do you know who I am?"

    Under the threat of death, Alexander shamelessly uttered the clich��d words of useless young masters.

    He spontaneously said them out of sheer panic.

    "You should think about who I am," Ciel replied, snorting coldly.

    "Alright, I''ll remind you. There''s the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen behind me. Yelina, Princess of the Heaven Race is my fianc��e, not even your master would dare to touch a strand of my hair."

    Ciel''s voice echoed loudly, making the ears of those who heard it tremble.

    A background like that of a disciple of a Supreme God was already terrifying, but Ciel was on another level.

    His engagement to Yelina was already known to everyone, and this could be said to be the engagement that Yelina herself wanted.

    If Ciel was harmed and Yelina was angry, people knew that the woman would bring the army of the Heaven Race to hunt down the person who harmed Ciel.

    Even the God of Light would think twice about doing that.

    In truth, Ciel was scanning the surroundings, wanting to see if any of the Gods of the Sect of Light would show up to save Alexander.

    Given his important status and that he had the potential to be a God, they probably wouldn''t keep quiet if he was killed. After all, Alexander was not like Gabriel, thetter still had a long way to go while Alexander only needed one more step.

    Unfortunately, Ciel really didn''t see any signs of Gods around. He wondered if they hadn''t realized that Alexander was fighting and had suffered a crushing defeat. It could be that they knew that Alexander was fighting, but they thought he would definitely win or even if he lost, the enemy would definitely not be able to kill him.

    Having no worries, Ciel casually sent the six-colored dragon towards Alexander.

    The man naturally wanted to move and dodge, but before he did, Ciel looked into his eyes, making him unable to move anymore.

    This guaranteed that he wouldn''t be able to put up a fight. He could only wait for his death.

    BANG!

    The six-colored dragon mmed into his body, creating a truly indescribable explosion.

    People ran around as if their lives were about to end. No one cared about the surroundings anymore.

    However, Ciel still took action to protect the city. It couldn''t be destroyed nor could he rx with Jian Wuxin there.

    At this moment, the culmination of the explosion split the sky, making incalcble storms created.

    People in the distance had no idea what was happening. They suddenly saw such a powerful explosion, wondering if it was caused by a God.

    "Alexander can''t possibly be alive," said the Peak Demigods who were watching.

    Their hands were sweating from the sight.

    "Who dares to kill Alexander!" Suddenly a loud shout echoed from the distance while boundless light emanated.

    It was from the north.

    The light showed anger, like it wanted to destroy everything in front of it now.

    Then, the figure shrouded in light flew quickly towards the Land of Swords.

    "It seems that they really didn''t know before he died," Ciel said as he looked at the figure shrouded in light.

    It was not the God of Light, but the God of Life Light who apanied Gabriel to the Eternal Desert Continent.

    In a short time, the old man appeared in front of Ciel.

    He revealed his figure, but was stunned when he saw the face in front of him.

    "What''s wrong, old man?" asked Ciel casually to him, showing no fear and no respect.

    "Ohh, so it''s you, Ice Prince." The old man apparently answered immediately, sounding friendly.

    Ciel did not expect that he would react like that directly. Was he afraid of him?

    "I killed him because he wanted to force my wife to be his woman. Plus, he also wanted to kill me," Ciel replied, exining to him the reason for the conflict here.

    "That''s something very fair," replied the God of Life Light, agreeing with Ciel''s reasoning.

    Although it was indeed a reasonable reason, people would usually not agree if it led to the death of their sect''s disciple. It was hard to find one that didn''t try to justify their disciple''s mistakes.

    That the old man had not done so was something very surprising.

    Ciel couldn''t help but look at him strangely while the Demigods looked at each other, wondering if the Sect of Light was really afraid of Ciel.

    Of course, it was possible that they were afraid, but they should at least show some grievance.

    "In that case, I''ll leave first, Prince, you can finish your business," said the God of Life Light once more.

    After which, he pulled up the Sect of Light''s disciples who were also there before taking them away.

    The explosion from the fire dragon Ciel was still on the side, but it wasn''t enough to affect the God of Life Light, showing how powerful a God can be.

    The impression a Deity gave to Ciel was still simr to when he was a Hegemon.

    Ciel chose to withdraw the explosive fire because it took a long time to dissipate.

    In an instant, it disappeared, leaving behind the destruction it caused.

    The forests and mountains around the city had disappeared, turning into a barrennd without life.

    Alexander seemed to have died to ashes as well. Even his spirit was gone.

    Even if this was and full of vitality, it would still take a long time to recover unless asking people with life force for help.

    Ciel didn''t care as long as the city was safe.

    His eyes looked at the people who had also disturbed Jian Wuxin including the old man with two heads and the middle-aged man holding the spear.

    Both of them immediately trembled when they received Ciel''s gaze. They looked like they wanted to kowtow to him.

    However, how could Ciel possibly spare them.

    Thousands of smaller fire dragons shot out from his body, turning each of those people into ashes.

    He really was too powerful that he couldmit a massacre against the Demigods.

    The spectators didn''t dare to stay there for too long, worried that Ciel might think that they were involved, so they left like a bunch of monkeys.

    The townspeople and members of the Jian n breathed a sigh of relief.

    This kind of problem shouldn''t have arisen because there was the Sword God in their town, but it had arisen when the Sword God wasn''t around.

    They couldn''t handle it, almost wiped out because of this problem.

    Luckily Ciel came and solved everything in no time.

    After all the troubles were over, Ciel headed straight to the roof of the building where Jian Wuxin and Mu Yixue were.

 Chapter 212 Where Your Bedroom?

    <h4>Chapter 212 Where Your Bedroom?</h4>

    Ciel looked at Jian Wuxin''s face, making thetter somewhat embarrassed that she almost lowered her head.

    She was not a shy woman, but in this situation, her heart could not help but be made to pound.

    At the same time, Mu Yixue suddenly said, "today is yours, I won''t bother anymore."

    After saying that, Mu Yixue strode away, approaching the Ice Pce disciples.

    Although Jian Wuxin and Mu Yixue''s rtionship was not deep, even they had been in conflict, when left alone by Mu Yixue, Jian Wuxin still felt ufortable. She was somehow morefortable if there was Mu Yixue beside her to keep herpany.

    "Prince!" When Ciel had already arrived in front of her, she had no other choice but to greet him in a soft voice.

    "How about we go inside, I''ll prepare some food and drinks for you to thank you for helping me," she said.

    At first she was a little embarrassed that too many people were watching, so she wanted to get out of there, and there was no way she could leave without inviting Ciel.

    Although there was a special rtionship between them, still she felt that she was not so used to beingpletely separated for eight years. That ultimately made her tone to Ciel when she invited him sound like a formality.

    Ciel nodded with a faint smile to her, not objecting to her suggestion.

    After that, he followed Jian Wuxin to the main house in the Jian n.

    It was only a wooden house, but it had a considerable size.

    Ciel was greeted by all the elders and youngsters of the Jian n, but they all did not follow Ciel and Jian Wuxin into the house.

    They understood that they had a special rtionship, so following them would only disturb good things.

    Each of them was an adult, so their affairs should not be interfered with.

    Of course, all the Jian n members were confused as to how Jian Wuxin had a rtionship with Ciel. When did they start the rtionship?

    Although Elder Meng knew of the meeting between Ciel and Jian Wuxin, she unfortunately didn''t see when they started the rtionship.

    Jian Wuxin walked in front while Ciel followed behind.

    Although Jian Wuxin''s appearance was not so neat, she was still an indescribable figure in Ciel''s eyes.

    In no time, Ciel and Jian Wuxin entered the house.

    "Prince, please take a seat!" said Jian Wuxin, leading her hand to the sofa in the center of the living room.

    Ciel sat down without hesitation, following what she asked.

    "I''ll get some drinks," she added before trying to step away.

    However, before her foot could step on the floor, Ciel suddenly said, "don''t be so tense, we are husband and wife, try to be like you were eight years ago."

    For a moment, Jian Wuxin''s face froze at Ciel''s words.

    Even so, she did not stop, she continued to pace while her lips pressed together.

    She realized that she looked too shy, which didn''t match her nature as a sword cultivator.

    When she went to the back room, she vowed not to look shy anymore.

    She strengthened her resolve.

    Ciel only smiled as he watched her leave.

    He leaned back on the sofa, enjoying the flow of spiritual energy in his body.

    A different sensation could be clearly felt when he had much greater strength.

    Perhaps this is simr to the sensation that mortal humans feel when they get richer.

    With such sensations, it is difficult for people to stop pursuing something greater.

    Jian Wuxin apparently returned quite quickly, carrying a tray with a cup on it.

    The cup contained a magical-looking drink.

    Ciel didn''t know what it was, but just the aroma was enough to make him feel very refreshed.

    When observed, Ciel found many visual phenomena in the drink.

    Sometimes he saw lightning dragons smashing into each other with fire dragons, creating violent explosions.

    Sometimes he saw infinite space with countless stars.

    Of course, it was all less exciting whenpared to Jian Wuxin who now looked like she had just finished bathing.

    Her hair was a bit wet when it was put up in a very neat bun.

    Her dress had changed, now she was wearing a tight white kimono dress so that every curve of her mature body was visible in a charming way.

    She looked calm. Even when her eyes met Ciel''s, she didn''t try to shy away.

    She then ced the cup she was carrying in front of Ciel.

    "Have a drink, it''s very good for you," she said in a soft voice as she sat across from Ciel.

    "What is this drink?" asked Ciel as he took the cup.

    He was rather curious because right after he held the cup, he even felt the flow of energy from the cup enter his body, and that energy seemed to purify the energy inside his body.

    "Honestly, I don''t know either. It''s my father''s relic, something he found in space," Jian Wuxin replied.

    "So far, it''s provided real benefits. In our n, only very meritorious people can drink it."

    "Is my merit enough to drink it?" asked Ciel in response,ughing softly.

    "I''m sure everyone agrees that your merit is the greatest under my father," Jian Wuxin replied.

    "And that''s enough to marry your father''s daughter, right?" Cielughed again.

    Those teasing words made Jian Wuxin roll her eyes, but she still tried to remain calm.

    Actually, Ciel''s words made a lot of sense to her. At the very least, Ciel''s favor had really managed to touch her heart.

    Meanwhile, Ciel began to drink the drink, quite slowly as he tried to savor the sensation.

    As Jian Wuxin had said, he had to admit that it really did provide great benefits.

    He felt so energized, like a volcano that was in a state of readiness to explode that if he fought, he unleashed a terrifying attack with a single move.

    Of course, it was also beneficial for desire.

    When desire is in a high state, it drives desire higher.

    Ciel didn''t know whether Jian Wuxin knew about that or not.

    "Have you only cultivated in these eight years?" Jian Wuxin suddenly asked, apparently she wanted to start a chat.

    "Yeah, I fused with the Holy Pagoda me, the Holy Light me, and the Holy Bone me. The process took eight years and I waspletely unaware. Otherwise, there''s no way I''d keep quiet if I knew you were being bullied by so many people," Ciel replied.

    Although Jian Wuxin tried to calm down, it was difficult for her to remain calm while Ciel''s words almost always touched her heart.

    She was also in a very touchable state due to her suffering and then being rescued at the most critical time.

    "Are you angry that I camete?" Ciel asked her.

    This was a difficult question for Jian Wuxin to answer because in reality she was angry.

    "At least you came before I died," she replied.

    In the end, she could only say that.

    Apparently, the sky slowly darkened while they were chatting.

    It was starting to gette as it was already afternoon when Ciel and the others arrived.

    "Wuxin!" Ciel called out to the woman.

    The woman replied while raising her eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"

    "Where is your bedroom, I want to take you there," Ciel replied calmly.

    Jian Wuxin''s expression couldn''t help but freeze when she heard that.

    Fortunately she managed to maintain herposure.

    "Are you always so tant?" she asked Ciel.

    "Yeah, I''m always straightforward with my wife," Ciel replied.

    "Miss Mu is right," Jian Wuxin said in a low voice.

    "Did she say anything?" asked Ciel after hearing her words.

    In response, Jian Wuxin shook her head, choosing not to answer because the women''s conversation did not need to be told to the man.

    Ciel didn''t wait for her to answer either.

    He appeared beside the woman without moving. His hand held hers while his face was fixed on hers.

    Although there was a considerable distance between their faces, he could still inhale the fragrant scent of her breath.

    Jian Wuxin''s heart was beating hard. She would have panicked if she had no experience in the past.

    Fortunately at that time she had already had an experience where Ciel kissed her and even had his hands on her breasts.

    Without saying anything, one of Ciel''s hands went to her back while his other hand slipped under her knee.

    When he stood up, her body lifted up with him.

    Even without using spiritual power, Ciel could easily lift her body as it was really very light.

    Jian Wuxin was somewhat embarrassed so her eyes looked the other way.

    When Ciel followed her gaze, he discovered that she was actually staring at a door.

    Ciel instantly guessed that it was her bedroom door.

    He then stepped over to it but with his eyes on her face.

    Jian Wuxin did not continue to stare in the other direction either. She still gazed towards Ciel''s face so that their eyes met.

    Staring at Ciel in such a position, she had to admit that this man''s face was very attractive. His gaze seemed to be able to pierce her heart, instilling a feeling called love.

    "Wuxin, you''re so beautiful!" Apparently, Ciel was giving herpliments.

    He seemed mesmerized by her so then his hand touched her face, caressing it gently.

    The sensation of his hand''s touch quickly made Jian Wuxin''s neck blush.

    This wasn''t because she was embarrassed, but it was because the touch awakened the fire hidden within her body.

 Chapter 213 With Jian Wuxin Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 213 With Jian Wuxin Part 1</h4>

    Quickly, Ciel arrived at the door.

    As his hands were unable to open the door, so he pushed it with his feet. It was unlocked, so it was easily opened, revealing a simple room with a mattress that could be said to be luxurious but not excessive.

    The window overlooked a flower garden full of butterflies, looking beautiful even though the sky was already dark.

    On each wall, there wererge candles that lit up by themselves when the door was opened.

    Thebination of all the candlelight was enough to make the room very bright.

    Ciel instantly liked the atmosphere. Although it was simple, it had a certain aura that pushed romance to the highest point.

    Jian Wuxin''s face showed an uncertain expression.

    Here, she wasn''t just going to be kissed by Ciel like at that time. Ciel would do more than that, to the point of actually doing everything he could do with her.

    Jian Wuxin could not say that she was just a little nervous, she was actually very nervous. It was just that she could contain her nervousness very well by thinking that she was already a mature woman. This kind of thing was natural and normal for her.

    Before Ciel took a step into the room, she suddenly remembered something.

    She held Ciel''s hand and said, "I want you to promise that after this you will help my father. The Elf Queen can definitely help him fully recover."

    Hearing her request, Ciel nodded without hesitation.

    "That''s for sure, he''s my father-inw, there''s no way I won''t help him. I even want to help him now, but I think I want to marry you first because I''m afraid he doesn''t agree if he''s here now."

    Jian Wuxin, "..."

    Ciel then stepped into the room, closing the door with his foot.

    Taking only a few steps, she arrived at the bedside.

    He sat down while continuing to carry Mu Yixue''s body.

    After sitting down, he directlyid her down then turned his face up to hers while his body was beside hers.

    Their faces were only a few centimeters apart, they could feel each other''s breath.

    Not only was Ciel fascinated by Jian Wuxin''s face, the woman was also fascinated by Ciel''s face.

    Not wanting to make her awkward or embarrassed, Ciel kissed her lips gently.

    When feeling Ciel''s lips again at a different time and age with different feelings, Jian Wuxin had to admit that there was an indescribable sensation, making her intoxicated that she closed her eyes.

    Slowly, Ciel climbed on top of her but not to the point of pressing against her, only his lips pressed against hers.

    He sucked her lips firmly until he could taste the sweet taste of her saliva.

    Jian Wuxin''s eyes opened while her hand unconsciously moved to hold Ciel''s hand.

    Her breathing became warm and even her legs seemed to move on their own, signaling that something was making her body difficult to control.

    Ciel broke the kiss after a while, observing her face again which was still very beautiful.

    He caressed her face and hair that was still in a neat bun.

    After that, he kissed her lips again, but only for a moment, his lips moving towards her long, white neck.

    He ced his lips on that neck, instantly making her waist lift upwards due to the sensation.

    The problem was not just that. One of Ciel''s hands touched her breast again after eight years.

    Jian Wuxin could not help but admit the touch on her neck and breasts was truly an extremely sensational experience.

    Slowly, Ciel licked and caressed her neck while his hand gently squeezed her breasts.

    "Ohhh..." Jian Wuxin could not hold it in anymore, she moaned softly involuntarily with widened eyes.

    She did not expect that she would make such a sound so soon, but she could not resist due to such an amazing sensation.

    Her hand spontaneously grabbed Ciel''s head and almost pressed it down.

    Fortunately she was able to restrain herself.

    Ciel continued to suck and lick her neck, making her keep repeating her moans.

    Slowly, his lips moved towards her shoulders so that he had to pull her dress down slightly to expose her shoulders.

    Of course, the suction of his lips always left a clearly visible red mark.

    When her shoulder was kissed by Ciel''s lips, Jian Wuxin moaned louder as if she was more sensitive in that area.

    The increasingly desirous Ciel held back less and less as he squeezed her breasts. He sometimes squeezed them hard, causing her ass to lift up.

    "Wuxin!" Ciel stopped his movements and looked at the woman''s beautiful face again.

    By this time, the woman''s expression had started to look like she was drunk.

    Ciel couldn''t help but kiss her cheek.

    After that, he pulled her body up while sitting so that she was sitting with him.

    As she moved, the top of her kimono dress fell even more, almost over her breasts.

    Ciel hugged her waist as she sat up, resting his forehead against hers to look closely into her eyes.

    "My dear," he said softly while his hand held her thighs.

    Unfortunately, he could not touch her thighs or legs directly as her kimono dress had no slit so her legs could note out.

    Jian Wuxin seemed mesmerized by her gaze. She was embarrassed to return his gesture, but she couldn''t control her warm, fragrant breath.

    "You''re ready, right?" Arthur asked her, holding the top of her dress, ready to pull it down.

    This was of course a very difficult question to answer even if Jian Wuxin was fully prepared.

    She pressed her lips together, seemingly unable to respond.

    However, to Arthur, that was enough of a response.

    Slowly, he pulled her dress down and said, "dear, help me take off my shirt."

    Those words made Jian Wuxin spontaneously stare at Ciel''s shirt that still looked very neat.

    Whe thought that Ciel wanted to take down her dress. If she didn''t take off his shirt, she might end up naked herself.

    After thinking that, she unhesitatingly grabbed the buttons of Ciel''s shirt, opening it with a quick movement.

    Ciel smiled as he watched her movements. In response, he kissed her lips again.

    This time, he kissed him more aggressively. His tongue came out of his mouth, caressing her beautiful tongue.

    It gave her such a new sensation that her face was almost pushed back.

    However, she managed to maintain the position of her face.

    The sensation of being touched by Ciel''s tongue made her curious if their tongues met, so when Ciel''s tongue tried to enter her mouth, she opened her lips to help him.

    With ease, Ciel''s tongue entered her mouth, meeting with her tongue as she did not try to avoid his tongue.

    For a moment, her eyes widened, but she was clearly enjoying the sensation as her tongue immediately moved in response to the touch of Ciel''s tongue so that their tongues caressed each other.

    By this time, all the buttons of Ciel''s shirt were undone while Jian Wuxin''s kimono dress was just about to pass her breasts.

    Ciel had stopped his movements, but Jian Wuxin continued to unbutton his shirt quickly, so she finished first.

    Of course, when the top of the dress passed her breasts, it fell directly onto her thighs.

    Her eyes instantly fluttered as she could now feel the sensation of wind touching her body, from her stomach to her waist.

    Ciel''s hands quickly explored her body, caressing her stomach, waist, and back before reaching for her breasts again.

    This time was definitely different as he directly touched her bra, so her breasts seemed bigger in his hands. His fingers could even directly touch the soft flesh of her breasts.

    Slowly, he squeezed them so that Jian Wuxin''s body trembled.

    "Ohhhh..." She broke the kiss and moaned softly, seemingly in pleasure.

    Now, Ciel could see her breasts which he found very elegant.

    She truly has an indescribable body shape, as if carved in advance before being created.

    Seeing her made Ciel want to strip her naked as soon as possible.

    In the end, he actually pulled her bra until it fell off.

    The woman instantly became panicked, she hugged Ciel''s body as if she didn''t want him to see her breasts.

    And because of that hug, Ciel could feel the sensation from all over her breasts as they firmly pressed against his chest.

    Jian Wuxin''s face became even redder. She also felt a great sensation as her breasts pressed against Ciel''s chest.

    "Rx," Ciel said softly while caressing her face.

    He kissed her again to make her drown in desire.

    After that, he ced each of Jian Wuxin''s hands on the top of his pants, signaling her to push the pants down.

    He also stood up while pulling her body up to make things easier.

    Jian Wuxin who could finally calm down did as she suggested.

    She slowly pushed his pants down while looking into his eyes.

    On the other hand, he also pushed Jian Wuxin''s kimono dress down further. Even he directly pushed down her panties.

    It was something indescribable but brief.

    In just a few moments, Jian Wuxin''s dress fell to the floor, followed by Ciel''s pants.

    Instantly afterward, Jian Wuxin felt something hard bump into her stomach, making her eyes tremble and want to look down out of curiosity.

 Chapter 214 With Jian Wuxin Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 214 With Jian Wuxin Part 2</h4>

    Unfortunately, Jian Wuxin could not look down as Ciel also hugged her tightly so that their bodies were almost fused together.

    And Jian Wuxin actually enjoyed the embrace. The warmth from Ciel''s body gave her such afortable sensation that she wanted it to be like that forever.

    "Comfortable, right?" said Ciel while looking at her beautiful face.

    Despite moving a few times, her hair bun still looked neat, obviously she had her hair bun very well.

    Ciel stroked her back as he waited for her answer.

    Only, the woman seemed unable to open her mouth to answer.

    Currently, her fingers that were on Ciel''s chest were gently pressing against it.

    Ciel also did not just caress her back. His hand touched her elegant buttocks, squeezing them gently with his fingers.

    Incidentally, beside them on the other side of the window was a dressing table with a sizable mirror.

    Jian Wuxin was obviously aware of the mirror''s existence, so she gazed sideways out of curiosity as to how they looked now when viewed from the mirror.

    What she saw instantly left her mesmerized and blushing.

    How could she not, she saw her naked figure and Ciel''s naked figure hugging each other tightly, creating a very beautiful scene.

    She didn''t want to be narcissistic, but she knew that her own figure was an indescribable beauty.

    Although she was used to her own figure, she felt that it reached a different level when it was together with Ciel''s figure.

    The two of them seemed to be a man and a woman created for each other.

    Looking at Ciel''s face again, Jian Wuxin felt a strong desire to kiss him first.

    However, before she had the courage, Ciel had already kissed her first with her hand continuing to squeeze her buttocks.

    In the end, Jian Wuxin only dared to respond.

    She took her tongue out of her mouth to meet Ciel''s tongue so that their tongues could caress each other outside their mouths.

    Slowly, Ciel pushed Jian Wuxin onto the bed.

    The woman sat down first without breaking the kiss.

    Then, shey down as Ciel began to press her body buty with her legs dangling to the floor.

    There was an urge to hug Ciel''s body with her legs but she thought it was too aggressive a move.

    Right now, when Ciel broke the kiss and lifted her body up slightly, Jian Wuxin had calmed down enough even though the movement allowed Ciel to finally see her breasts.

    When he saw her breasts, Ciel could only marvel and then grab one of them. He squeezed it gently causing Jian Wuxin''s body to stiffen.

    Her eyes gazed down and finally saw Ciel''s dick that stood up like a spear.

    She swallowed her saliva as she looked at the sight, wondering if that was the thing that would be inserted into her body.

    The question was whether it was possible?

    Strangely as she thought that, her body became hotter, as if it wanted to be immediately entered by Ciel''s cock.

    "Wuxin!" Ciel called her name before kissing her neck, slowly pushing her to the center of the mattress.

    Jian Wuxin enjoyed the kiss, but her eyes widened after that because Ciel''s hand besides holding her breasts suddenly touched her pussy which seemed to be already a bit wet.

    "Ohhh..." She couldn''t help but moan when she felt a very strong ticklish sensation. Her ass lifted up slightly and she almost twisted her body.

    However, Ciel did not stop his movements. While continuing to lick her neck and squeeze her breasts, he also rubbed her pussy with his fingers, making her unable to stop moaning.

    Despite all that, she had to admit that this was something very delicious.

    Her breath came in gasps from the sensation.

    Fortunately Ciel stopped after a while, then smiled faintly at her.

    "I love you," he said suddenly, kissing her forehead before sitting up at her feet, no, right under her pussy.

    Jian Wuxin looked up at his face then looked down, getting nervous as she looked at Ciel''s dick which was now right in front of her pussy.

    Ciel obviously wanted to put that dick in her pussy now.

    "Rx," Ciel said again, caressing her thigh gently.

    Jian Wuxin didn''t want to mess up this beautiful moment, so she took a deep breath to calm down.

    She was an mature woman and would eventually be a real woman, a woman who would soon have the experience of making love to a man.

    Gently, Ciel ced his dick in front of her pussy hole.

    It was already very wet after he rubbed it a few times.

    Slowly, he pushed his cock into her pussy.

    It instantly opened little by little, obviously weing the dick''s arrival.

    Although Jian Wuxin tried to calm down, her body was still tense while her head seemed to want to move left and right due to the thrill she was feeling.

    She managed to hold her head only because she wanted to see how Ciel''s cock entered her pussy.

    The process was truly an indescribable sight.

    Over time, Ciel''s dick goes deeper into her pussy, giving her many delicious sensations.

    She wanted to moan but she restrained herself by pressing her lips together.

    She thought now was not the right time.

    "Ohhh..." However, she still moaned when Ciel''s cock prated the thin barrier inside her pussy hole.

    It was a very shocking sensation, making her ass lift up so that her waist arched.

    Breathing heavily, she held Ciel''s hands to stabilize her body.

    At the same time, Ciel''s body moved down to press against her body.

    "Honey," he said softly, making her calm down somewhat.

    As Ciel pressed against her body, he continued to push his cock further into her pussy.

    "Ohhh..." This time, Jian Wuxin continued to moan, unable to stop anymore.

    Even when Ciel stopped moving, she still wanted to moan, something caused by the sensations inside her body. She could clearly feel Ciel''s dick deep inside her body, pressed firmly by her pussy.

    This was making love. She and Ciel were finally bing one.

    Strangely, it made her feel calmer, as if there wouldn''t be any impending danger as long as she became one with Ciel.

    She could forever live a quiet life without a single enemy.

    "Ciel!" Unconsciously, she called out his name while her arms embraced his body.

    Ciel responded by caressing her face, inhaling the fragrant scent of her breath.

    He kissed her neck again before slowly moving his hips back and forth.

    "Ohhhh..." Jian Wuxin moaned louder, actually showing an expression of pleasure.

    Even her legs involuntarily climbed up Ciel''s legs.

    Because of her enjoyment, Ciel without hesitation increased the speed of his movements so as to appear even more enjoyment.

    This woman finally knew the thrill of making love.

    Even if was a sword cultivator, she still enjoyed it.

    Meanwhile, Mu Yixue was standing beside a tree, asionally ncing at the house where Ciel and Jian Wuxin were.

    Although she couldn''t see anything, her instinct told her that now they had started making love.

    She smiled faintly, showing no jealousy since she was an adult.

    She was indeed jealous, but she could be more calm in managing her expression.

    It was just that, she was actually a bit curious.

    Ciel didn''t know what she was thinking. He was busy enjoying the fun with Jian Wuxin. His hands groped her breasts while his tongue danced with hers.

    Time can erase shyness. Just a few minutes after starting to make love, Jian Wuxin didn''t look so shy anymore as she enjoyed Ciel''s body.

    Her hands caressed Ciel''s back until they touched his ass.

    Sometimes she even pressed Ciel''s head so that their kiss became deeper.

    "Ohhhh... Ahhh... Ahhh..." Her moans sounded so beautiful that they could make the moon blush.

    Her drunken expression caused by pleasure was truly charming and seductive, raising Ciel''s desire to a new level every second.

    At this moment, Jian Wuxin''s legs had alreadypletely hugged Ciel''s body. Even if Ciel stood up, her body would be hanging on his.

    Ciel didn''t n on changing positions because he was already enjoying this position so much where he could feel Jian Wuxin''s entire body.

    His face was focused on her face, constantly kissing her.

    In a short time, his body and Jian Wuxin''s body began to sweat.

    It increased their intensity as the warmth literally made them not stop moving. Ciel could feel Jian Wuxin''s ass asionally moving upwards.

    In the midst of her moans, Jian Wuxin asionally called out Ciel''s name.

    "Wuxin, tell me that you love me," Ciel replied in response, making Jian Wuxin blush slightly.

    However, she really didn''t hesitate as she replied, "I love you, Ciel!"

    Her voice was low and soft, yet clear in Ciel''s ears.

    It seemed that Jian Wuxin really wanted to say that, wanted to tell him that she loved him too.

    In the present state where she was drunk with pleasure with him, she could actually say it.

    Ciel instantly became more excited. His movements made Jian Wuxin''s mattress sway violently.

 Chapter 215 Hidden Event

    <h4>Chapter 215 Hidden Event</h4>

    The sound of flesh shing and Jian Wuxin''s beautiful moans echoed loudly in the room, making other sounds inaudible.

    At this point, Jian Wuxin''s ass was raised high enough, making it possible for Ciel to squeeze her ass by pointing his hand downwards.

    Apparently as a woman she was also quite strong. She was indeed sweating, but there was no sign that she was about to reach the peak of lovemaking pleasure.

    Her pussy became wetter and narrower, giving more sensations to Ciel.

    She continued to show expressions of pleasure to Ciel and already did not hesitate to take the initiative to kiss his lips.

    Minute after minute passed. They continued to make love in that position.

    When they were not kissing, they looked at each other.

    asionally Jian Wuxin smiled, almostughing.

    Maybe she was happy that she could do all that with Ciel.

    Being happy, the peak of pleasure came faster, whether it was Ciel or Jian Wuxin.

    Jian Wuxin''s pussy became too narrow as she reached the peak of pleasure. It was even as if it was emitting a suction force, forcing Ciel to cum.

    When Ciel cum, Jian Wuxin moaned very loudly.

    Ciel who cum couldn''t help but moan as well.

    It was short, but they seemed to see heaven, something that caused their bodies to be weak afterwards.

    "Ohh!!!" Jian Wuxin pushed Ciel aside but continued to hug him so that they were facing each other.

    Simultaneously, they tried to stabilize their breathing.

    And stabilizing their breathing took them several minutes.

    At this time, Jian Wuxin''s hair bun was finally undone, leaving her hair loose, but notpletely falling down because she was lying down in the first ce.

    With her hair down, she looked rather cute, making it hard for people not to love her. Perhaps she constantly kept her hair in a bun so that she looked sharp as a sword every time.

    "Did you like this experience?" asked Ciel with a faint smile while gently caressing her cheek.

    When she calmed down, she was a little embarrassed by everything she did, how she was going crazy with pleasure, but after pressing her lips together, she was able to answer Ciel''s question without any nervousness, "I like it, thank you!"

    Ciel wanted tough after hearing her answer.

    He gently hugged her body tightly, resting her head on his shoulder then stroking her hair.

    "Let''s get some sleep, I''m sure you''re very tired after the constant fighting. Now, you can sleep very well," Ciel said softly next to her ear.

    Jian Wuxin''s eyes blinked a few times, looking like she was experiencing emotional turmoil once again due to the beauty of having a man hugging her in bed.

    She nodded gently before starting to close her eyes.

    Of course, she was extremely tired in these eight years. She really wanted to at least sleep peacefully for a few hours.

    Fortunately, the heavens sent a man who could protect her so that she could sleep longer in boundless warmth.

    She felt veryfortable, making her sink her face into Ciel''s figure.

    Ciel of course apanied her to sleep even though he could be said to be not tired at all as he had just woken up from his long meditation.

    Jian Wuxin slept very soundly tonight, as if her soul was floating to heaven.

    She exhaled soft and fragrant breaths every moment.

    asionally, her fingers pressed against Ciel''s chest, a gesture she was clearly unaware of.

    Morning!

    Ciel opened his eyes as the sun shone on his face and Jian Wuxin''s face.

    He woke up conscious, but Jian Wuxin still seemed to be sleeping soundly.

    She didn''t seem to be waking up for even a few more hours.

    Ciel didn''t mind keeping herpany. Instead of waking her up, he gave her morefort so her sleep was much deeper.

    When the sun was right in the center of the sky, only then did the woman open her eyes.

    Her gaze was rather nk as she looked at Ciel''s face in front of her, clearly her memory had not fully recovered because she had slept too long.

    Fortunately, she was the type of person who adapted quickly.

    In a short time, she remembered everything.

    However, that memory didn''t make her embarrassed.

    She remained calm, showing a faint smile to Ciel as she said, "sorry, I slept too long, I should have prepared breakfast for you."

    "Don''t worry, keep resting as long as you want," Ciel replied, caressing her face again.

    "I''ve slept enough," Jian Wuxin replied in a soft voice.

    She really didn''t show any signs that she would be embarrassed. Perhaps her mentality as the daughter of the Sword God had returned.

    Ciel was pleased, she said, "since you don''t want to sleep anymore, how about we continue the game?"

    Ciel invited her to make love again.

    This time, Jian Wuxin responded with a light nod.

    She seemed to invite Ciel to start.

    Since she had no objection, Ciel immediately made his move.

    In no time at all, the woman''s moans echoed again in the room, so beautiful that it put the flowers to shame.

    Once that''s done, they take a shower and get dressed before heading out of the room.

    Jian Wuxin looked brighter other than that she looked more mature.

    It was hard to tell that she wasn''t different.

    "Ciel, I''ll cook, you must be hungry, right?" she said softly as they arrived at the living room.

    However, Ciel pulled her hand to sit on the sofa.

    "Mu Yixue wille and bring us food," he replied.

    Hearing that, Jian Wuxin rolled her eyes, somewhat unsure how to act.

    In the end, she chose to keep quiet and wait.

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before she saw the door open.

    She hurriedly shifted her body slightly to the side so as not to be too close to Ciel.

    Then, Mu Yixue''s figure finally appeared behind the open door, still looking the same as yesterday.

    Her eyes instantly fell on Ciel and Jian Wuxin.

    She smiled faintly before taking a step towards them.

    As she approached them, her gaze fell more often on Jian Wuxin.

    Thetter had already regained her mentality, so she remained calm, not nervous in the slightest.

    Mu Yixue didn''t appear to be trying to say anything strange either.

    She took out some food from her storage ring then sat across from Ciel and Jian Wuxin.

    "Please eat," she said in a very casual tone.

    Jian Wuxin was a little surprised to see her acting so casual.

    She thought she was going to say something, but it seemed she didn''t n on thinking of her as a little girl who needed to be teased.

    They were already both adult women.

    Being invited to eat, Jian Wuxin nodded, taking the te in front of her.

    "Thank you," she said to Mu Yixue.

    After that, she began to eat, in a very polite manner.

    Ciel smiled slightly as he saw the peaceful atmosphere between Jian Wuxin and Mu Yixue. He thought they could be close friends despite their past conflicts.

    Going in thepany of the two of them, Ciel would have a life that could make even the gods jealous.

    They ate lunch together including Mu Yixue.

    Throughout the meal, they did not say anything.

    However, after finishing the meal, Mu Yixue suddenly said, "there seems to be something bad happening in the Sect of Light."

    Hearing Mu Yixue''s words, Ciel and Jian Wuxin couldn''t help but stare at the woman in doubt.

    "What is it?" asked Ciel.

    "To be honest, I had gathered informationst night. ording to my conclusion, the God of Light should have been angry ande himself when you killed his disciple in this region that is so close to his sect. However, it was the God of Life Light plus he seemed worried about you so he immediately chose to retreat. After I asked a few Gods, I heard that someone apparently almost killed the God of Light with a sneak attack, right before you came."

    "What?" Ciel and Jian Wuxin went into shock at Mu Yixue''s words.

    The information that someone had almost killed the God of Light was something that seemed extremely exaggerated. Who could do that given that the God of Light was a Supreme God with infinite power.

    Although Jian Wuxin was in the same region as the God of Light, she couldn''t guess anything.

    "Do you want to investigate, dear?" Mu Yixue asked Ciel.

    This was not only a question, but also a suggestion because with Ciel''s eyes, he could investigate well.

    Only, the word Mu Yixue used to call Ciel made Jian Wuxin nce at Mu Yixue strangely. She hadn''t expected that Mu Yixue would use that word in front of her.

    Was it a way to showpetition?

    Ciel stared outside for a while and then stood up.

    "Wait here, I want to go to the Elf Kingdom first, bring the Elf Queen to recover the Sword God," he said.

    His words made Jian Wuxin excited so she stood up.

    "Can Ie?" She asked.

    "No, you have to stay here," Ciel replied, holding her hand gently.

    After saying that, he kissed her lips briefly, making her freeze.

    Then, he jumped across the table,nding right in front of Mu Yixue.

    Once again, he repeated the same thing, he kissed her lips briefly before leaving.

 Chapter 216 See The Elf Queen Again

    <h4>Chapter 216 See The Elf Queen Again</h4>

    Being kissed together, the two women couldn''t help but look at each other strangely.

    Mu Yixue then smiled while shaking her head.

    "He is indeed naughty. To be honest, I''ve often been kissed in front of many people," she said, deliberately telling Jian Wuxin that so that she would be prepared if Ciel did that to her.

    Jian Wuxin was silent at that, not knowing how to respond.

    It was just that, when she imagined her and Ciel kissing in front of many people, she suddenly thought that it was romantic.

    "By the way, there was no problem, right, as long as you made love with Ciel?" Mu Yixue suddenly asked, making Jian Wuxin''s lips part.

    She thought she wouldn''t talk about it, but she still talked about it when Ciel wasn''t around.

    However, Jian Wuxin quickly realized one thing, Mu Yixue didn''t look like she wanted to tease her. She was talking seriously, this was two mature women talking about mature things.

    "No problem," Jian Wuxin replied.

    She wasn''t nervous anymore now, so she could answer calmly.

    Mu Yixue smiled at her answer.

    "The first time, we are too nervous and worried even though we enjoy it in the end. However, as you get more used to it, you can enjoy it more by taking more initiative or doing it in certain positions," she said, seeming to want to keep talking about it.

    Actually, Jian Wuxin was quite curious, so she also responded.

    Meanwhile, Ciel used Immortal Domain to go to the Elf Kingdom.

    It moved quickly, crossing continent after continent.

    It didn''t take Ciel an hour to arrive back at the Elf Kingdom, the city where he fought with Thalia.

    He did not immediately exit the Immortal Domain, but scanned the city first.

    It was still as peaceful as before, nothing had changed.

    After a while, Ciel moved the Immortal Domain to the top of thergest tree where the wooden pce was located.

    It was the Elf Queen''s pce and Ciel could sense her presence there.

    When Immortal Domain arrived in front of that pce, Ciel finally came out.

    Since the pce had no guards, so no one was surprised by Ciel''s appearance except the Elf Queen who was sitting inside the pce because she could instantly sense Ciel''s presence.

    Ciel stepped into the pce, arriving at its hall, which could be said to be very simple but cozy.

    Here, there wasn''t even a throne, just a long table with rows of chairs on each side.

    The Elf Queen was sitting on the far seat.

    Her figure had not changed at all. She was still a very beautiful mature woman with blonde hair that was notpletely straight.

    Her style had not changed either, wearing only a simple short white dress so that anyone could see her beautiful and charming pair of legs.

    She was still surprised when Ciel appeared while her eyes could not help but scrutinize Ciel, looking at the changes in his figure and strength.

    "Queen, long time no see," Ciel said, greeting her as he approached her.

    Hearing his words, the Elf Queen was finally able to calm down.

    "It seems that you have cultivated well in these eight years," she said with a faint smile.

    "However, to be honest, I had quite a headache in these eight years because your mother kept making trouble for me," she added.

    "Queen, you must have told her, right? Why did you tell her?" replied Ciel while sitting beside her.

    "I didn''t want you to keep threatening me with that, and I did want to end my rtionship with the Ice Goddess. However, who would have thought that woman would still hold a grudge." The Elf Queen didn''t mind telling Ciel so Ciel wanted to cough.

    "By the way, what about Fairy Heart, have you found a solution?" She suddenly asked about that.

    Ciel rolled his eyes as he replied, "I''m immersed in cultivation, how would I have the time. However, as my strength increases, I believe I can find a solution faster. You just need to be patient, Queen."

    After finishing saying that, Ciel took her hand.

    The Queen did not resist but stared intently into his eyes for a moment.

    "Then what is your reason foring? I''m sure you didn''t just want to visit me," she said.

    "Queen, do I really seem to have any other intentions? Plus, what''s better in this world than visiting you? So many men want it only to not have the chance at all." Cielughed softly.

    "I have instincts that I trust more," the Elf Queen replied.

    When a woman talked about instincts, Ciel could only pretend to cough.

    "Yeah, I really need your help," he said, choosing to be honest because there was no way he could not tell her.

    "What is it?" The Elf Queen looked calm. She shifted her hair behind her ears while asionally ncing around.

    There were not many big things in this world from her point of view, so for her most things were easy.

    Given that Ciel was quite rxed and calm, the favor she requested should not cause many ripples.

    "I want you to help me recover the Sword God," Ciel replied.

    That was easy for the Elf Queen, but since this involved another Supreme God, she still frowned.

    "Do you know where he is? And why do you want to help him?" she asked.

    "This is his daughter''s request," Ciel replied.

    When she heard that, the Elf Queen instantly understood the truth.

    "Huh!" She snorted softly to Ciel so that Ciel could feel the fragrant scent of her breath.

    "Because of a woman again," she said. "When did you have a rtionship with the Sword God''s daughter?"

    "Actually, it''s been a long time, but because I couldn''t appear for a long time, so I couldn''t help her from then on." Ciel told the Elf Queen.

    "So Queen, can we leave now?" Ciel asked.

    "I''m honestly quitezy to help with matters like this, but I know I can''t refuse," the Queen replied as she stood up.

    "Come on, take me to the Sword God''s hideout."

    "Sure, pleasee in, Queen!" Ciel opened the portal of the Immortal Domain in front of the Elf Queen.

    Since he got it with that woman, so she wasn''t surprised at all.

    She unhesitatingly stepped into the portal, followed by Ciel.

    Instantly, they appeared in different ces.

    The Elf Queen looked around for a while and seemed to detect many changes.

    However, she only remained silent.

    Ciel didn''t say anything for now, he moved Immortal Domain into the sky and then flew towards the Fire Mountain Continent, the continent where the Sword God was hiding and was the starting continent of his life in the cultivation world.

    It was quite far, so it would take longer.

    With a sudden movement, Ciel stretched out his arms to embrace the Elf Queen and then pulled her onto a chair that he had brought up.

    "You?" The Elf Queen still reacted irritably at that, but she did not try to resist.

    "We are lovers after all, Queen, so it is only natural that we embrace on a journey like this," Ciel said, hugging her tighter from the side and burying his face in her blonde hair.

    The Elf Queen could not help but feel a strange sensation so she nced at Ciel''s body which was indeed different from thest time she saw it.

    Although her cultivation was still far below his, he could indeed be considered an adult now, so the Elf Queen felt a different sensation.

    "Can you loosen your arms?" she said, asking Ciel to loosen his embrace because it was making her uneasy.

    Cielplied with her request but turned his gaze towards her face.

    Of course, Ciel who had experience with women was quite aware of the Elf Queen''s thoughts.

    "Queen, I''m strong enough now, can I at least kiss your lips?" he asked so that a blush appeared on the Elf Queen''s cheeks.

    "Do you dare to ask that of the Ice Goddess?" she replied in a suppressed high tone. "Don''t assume I''m yable just because I''m softer."

    Being asked if he dared to ask that of the Ice Goddess made Ciel roll his eyes.

    He was worried that the woman would kick him, who knew.

    "Come on Queen," he said in response. "Aren''t you curious about the kiss. I assure you it will make you feel veryfortable. You won''t regret it."

    Ciel preferred to continue teasing her rather than talk about the Ice Goddess.

    "Don''t think about it and don''t try to try it out of the blue. I can stop you if I want to," replied the Elf Queen, refusing without hesitation.

    Indeed, even if Ciel made a sudden move, he would not seed if the Elf Queen wanted to stop him.

    In the end, her cultivation was still too far above.

    At this point, Ciel could only show an annoyed expression as his request was denied.

    "As long as the mountain is green, there is no need to worry aboutck of firewood. Queen, even if you refuse now, in the end you will stillpletely be my woman. At that point, you will not reject me at all," Ciel said.

    "Stop saying nonsense!" The Elf Queen punched Ciel''s hand in response.

    Ciel released his embrace then grinned at her.

    After that, he sat with his legs crossed.

    It was not that he did not want to continue hugging the Elf Queen, but the desire needed to be restrained.

    The Elf Queen did not stand up even though Ciel released his embrace, she sat with her head resting on her hand, staring in another direction.

 Chapter 217 Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 217 Arrived</h4>

    Not long after, they finally arrived at the Fire Mountain Continent.

    Ciel found that the continent had fully recovered, it was just as it had been before the battle of the two Demigods there.

    Even its prosperity seemed to have increased considerably. Quite a number of people from other continents wereing to the continent.

    Ciel only made a brief observation, he focused on the center of the continent where there was arge volcano with a giant crater in the center.

    Although the me below the crater had been taken out, it still seemed terrifying.

    Ciel did not exit the Immortal Domain, he moved directly into the crater. He nned to infiltrate directly into the Sword God''s hideout because he was worried that if the Sword God sensed their arrival, he would be alerted.

    In no time, Immortal Domain arrived at the deepest part of the crater, in front of the huge gate locked with a huge sword, the ce where the Sword God was hiding.

    When she saw the gate, the Elf Queen finally seemed to focus. Before she didn''t seem to care about her surroundings.

    "What''s the weak formation? Has the Sword God really fallen to such a bad point?" she said.

    It seemed that she was surprised by the strength of the gate formation that was too weak for a Supreme God.

    This only signaled that the Sword God didn''t have the strength anymore to make a good protection for himself.

    If a Supreme God came and attacked that ce, one attack would be enough to destroy the gate so that the Sword God could do nothing.

    However, Ciel was even more extraordinary. He could directly grasp the structure of the gate including its small crevices.

    Without further dy, he sent Immortal Domain into one of those crevices so that they appeared in the hall behind the gate.

    It was a ce filled with sword aura so spiritual swords could be seen everywhere.

    Ciel and the Elf Queen''s gazes were drawn to the golden sword in the center of the hall.

    Right above the sword, there was the faint figure of a middle-aged man who could be said to be very handsome.

    He had long gray hair, sharp eyebrows, and a face like a chiseled statue.

    Even with his faint presence, he still gave the impression of being able to dismember anyone who disturbed him.

    His aura as the strongest sword cultivator in the Seven Realms was very clear to Ciel even if he did not make any observations at all.

    Compared tost time, he had indeed started to recover, after all, eight years had passed.

    Unfortunately, topletely recover, he still needed a very long time.

    If there was no Ciel, when he recoveredter, he would find nothing but the graves of his daughter and his n members.

    "Queen,e!" Ciel opened the portal and unhesitatingly stepped out.

    There was nothing to worry about from a Supreme God who was being seriously injured while he was with the Elf Queen.

    In an instant, Ciel and the Elf Queen appeared two meters away from the man.

    Thetter instantly opened his eyes, looking shocked for a moment before showing a sharp gaze.

    "Elf Queen, how did youe here?" he asked with a sharp, domineering tone.

    Being both Supreme Gods, he naturally recognized the Elf Queen right away.

    Although there was no conflict between them and the Elf Queen also had a good personality, he was still wary because she might take advantage of his weakness to bring him down.

    He wondered how that woman could appear here in an instant, without the process of destroying the formations he had put in ce.

    The Elf Queen pointed her hand at Ciel for the Sword God to stare at Ciel.

    "This man who brought me here, he wanted me to restore you," said the Elf Queen in response.

    The Sword God then looked at Ciel, frowning as Ciel wasn''t even a God.

    "Who are you?" he asked Ciel, still in a strong tone.

    "I am the husband of your daughter, so I am your son-inw, Your Majesty," Ciel replied calmly with a faint smile.

    "What?" The sitting Sword God stood up instantly.

    "What nonsense are you saying?" he asked, this time in a cold tone. He even created a spiritual sword and pointed it at Ciel.

    Ciel wanted to roll his eyes, thinking that this man seemed to be so protective of his daughter that his emotions were instantly uncontroble when he heard that he was his daughter''s husband.

    "I am truly the husband of your daughter, Your Majesty," Ciel replied, repeating the information.

    "You can ask the Elf Queen," he added as he nced at the Queen.

    The Sword God finally looked at the Elf Queen again.

    Thetter calmly said, "what makes you overreact so much, Jian? Your daughter is an adult, it''s only natural that she has a lover. You probably don''t know that she''s in big trouble since your matter came to light. Fortunately this man is your daughter''s lover or today would be the day of your daughter''s funeral."

    Everything the Elf Queen said made Ciel want to smile.

    It turned out that the woman was still very defensive of him in a situation like this. Her words practically helped him improve his reputation in front of the Sword God.

    The man finally frowned when he heard that the matter had been revealed.

    It wasn''t that he hadn''t predicted this, but he still felt ufortable.

    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. All matters have been settled, no one dares to disturb your daughter now, all enemies have also been killed by me. Of course, if you recover, you can take action against the people behind the scenes," Ciel said.

    He continued to show friendliness to the man.

    Even so, the man still seemed to be bothered by the fact that his daughter had a lover.

    "How did you be my daughter''s lover?" he asked with narrowed eyes.

    Asked about that, Ciel pretended to be confused and unsure.

    "I think it''s no different from anyone else''s story. We met and fell in love," Ciel replied.

    When she heard Ciel''s words, the Elf Queen rolled her eyes without the Sword God noticing.

    She was clearly in disbelief.

    Actually, the Sword God also looked incredulous. He somehow felt that Ciel was not a good man.

    "How far has your rtionship gone?" he asked again, looking more serious than before.

    "Your Majesty, although you are my father-inw, I don''t think it''s appropriate that we talk about this," Ciel replied. "Of course, if you want to know, I will answer. We are basically the same as a normal husband and wife, who eat and sleep together."

    "..."

    The long-haired man''s eyes widened while his face froze, he looked distressed.

    He was depressed about not being able to take care of his daughter when she grew up so she ended up choosing to be with a man.

    Although it was natural and of course it was still natural even if the Sword God was always with his daughter, still he had a bit of a headache because in his imagination his daughter was an untouchable woman.

    He fell silent, unable to say anything.

    It had already happened, now there was no way he could say that he disagreed. That would make her look too petty.

    And it seemed that his daughter really liked this man or else there was no way she would have told him this ce.

    "Where is Wuxin?" The Sword God suddenly realized that Jian Wuxin wasn''t here so he wondered what happened.

    "She''s still at her home, after all, she needs to rest and rx, so I didn''t bring her here." Ciel exined.

    "Now Your Majesty, how about letting the Elf Queen recover you." He changed the topic to the main issue here.

    The Sword God then turned his gaze to the Elf Queen.

    "Queen, are you sure you will heal me? Why are you willing to help him?" the Sword God asked her.

    "Who exactly is he?" He added the question because he was curious about Ciel''s identity.

    It was one thing that Ciel could be his daughter''s husband, but having the Elf Queene here was definitely a different case.

    "You can look up information about him when you go outsideter. Now just shut up and let me recover you. I want to go home soon," replied the Elf Queen, lifting her palm up and showing a green light filled with life.

    Upon seeing that light, the Sword God immediately nodded.

    "Alright," he said.

    Shua!

    The Elf Queen pointed her hand at the man, sending the light into his body which was still only a vague figure.

    The light then flowed into the golden sword.

    Slowly, the figure of the Sword God seemed more alive.

    For the Sword God, restoring himself was a very difficult matter. However, it became easy when left to the Elf Queen.

    This was how the cultivation world worked. Everyone has their own advantages and disadvantages.

    When we talk about advantages, the Sword God is naturally very superior inbat.

    He is one of the most feared in a serious fight.

 Chapter 218 Return

    <h4>Chapter 218 Return</h4>

    Some timeter, the figure of the Sword God suddenly disappeared from the sight of Ciel and the Elf Queen.

    He left, or rather moved quickly into the air because on the ceiling of the hall Ciel saw the hole he had created.

    "Let''s go!" The Elf Queen suddenly took a step into the hole while pulling Ciel with her strength.

    In an instant, they arrived at the top of the volcano.

    At this moment, the Sword God was already high in the sky and he released his aura in full.

    Countless swords instantly appeared on the thousands of continents around the Fire Mountain Continent, shocking everyone as the number of those swords seemed to be more than the number of humans on each continent.

    They looked up at the sky but quickly realized that their eyes could not withstand the sword aura emanating there.

    "Indescribable, did someone reach the peak of the Dao of Swords?" said the old cultivators.

    "No, this is the aura of the Sword God, I''ve seen it before," someone replied.

    "What, the Sword God? Isn''t he dead?"

    "Fool, didn''t the Jian n already say that he was only injured and was recuperating."

    "Why is he recovering faster. Ohh, no, the Gods who masterminded the Jian n''s attack will definitely be in trouble."

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly the aura of the Sword God moved, reaching into the distance in an instant before disappearing.

    "He went to the Upper World," someone said.

    Meanwhile, the Elf Queen snorted softly beside Ciel. She said, "he didn''t even thank me!"

    It seemed that the Elf Queen was upset now.

    After that, she looked at Ciel and asked, "what are you nning to do now?"

    "Queen, there''s actually something going on in the Upper World," Ciel replied, "rumor has it that the God of Light was almost killed by a sneak attack."

    "Ohhh..." The Elf Queen showed an interested expression.

    There wasn''t much that could interest her but there was no way she wouldn''t be interested in an event like this since it involved a party equal to her.

    She wondered who had the ability to attack the God of Light to the point of almost killing him.

    "I want to investigate, do you want toe along?" added Ciel while the Elf Queen was thinking.

    "What are you investigating something like that for?" replied the Queen.

    It seemed that although she was curious, she did not want to get involved.

    The problem was that she was wary of the unknown enemy. As a Queen, she was worried about her actions causing trouble for the Elves.

    "I won''te, your mother might cause trouble again," she added.

    The Ice Pce continued to make trouble, it was also one of the reasons she didn''t want to get involved because it could just make more enemies.

    "Hehehe, Queen, you shouldn''t have told the Goddess, after all, we can get rid of those Death Worms secretly. Look, isn''t the result still the same, you''re in trouble. Being threatened by me is still much better."

    "Hmph, I don''t like being threatened, and if it was you who told her, the problem could be bigger," the Elf Queen replied. "Now you should ask that woman to stop her actions against us."

    "I''m afraid she''ll still do it even if I ask her to stop. It''s a personal matter," Ciel replied. "Of course, I can help you as long as you fulfill my conditions."

    "I know it''s a stupid requirement, forget it." The Elf Queen immediately refused.

    "I''m going home now," she added.

    She took a step and instantly disappeared in the distance.

    Ciel had Immortal Domain, so she did not need to escort him.

    ***

    Of course, Ciel went alone to the Upper World.

    He was not in a hurry, just traveling leisurely.

    When he arrived in the Upper World, he couldn''t help but be surprised at themotion there.

    He saw giant swords in the sky that were recklessly attacking several regions.

    A middle-aged man appeared above one of those regions.

    His aura was unrivaled as he carried thousands of mountains with him, but a single sword sh managed to tear him apart.

    His chest was ripped open and his heart came out.

    It tried to run but a sword came and stabbed it.

    BANG!

    The heart exploded, shattering into nothing.

    No doubt the man was a God, but he died in no time.

    This was the difficulty of facing the Sword God because he had such terrifying attack power.

    That one wasn''t the only God to be finished off, there were at least five to be finished off.

    In fact, some swords even went to the Sect of Light, but were stopped by the formations there.

    Fortunately, the Sword God stopped his rampage after killing several Gods. He then went to the Jian n.

    In the Upper World, he could be said to be the strongest even though there was the God of Lightpeting with him.

    Some people actually dared to mess with his n, how could he not go on a rampage.

    He probably wanted to remind everyone who the biggest boss in the region was.

    Of course, with his return, the Jian n was guaranteed a triumphant return, bing the most respected people.

    Before the information that the Sword God spread, Jian Wuxin often traveled to other regions. It was because she was bored in the Upper World.

    How could she not, there she really didn''t have anypetition as everyone treated her as the most precious gem.

    Only after the Sword God was deemed dead and injured, only then did a group of people dare to bother her.

    When the atmosphere was peaceful enough, only then did Ciel head to the Jian n.

    It was only a short while after the Sword God returned, but the city where the n was located had already begun to be lively.

    Many ns and Sects hade to give gifts. Some even gave all their treasures to the Jian n.

    People often said that the side that could pass through the disaster would achieve greater glory.

    It was possible that soon the Jian n would produce a new God, or furthermore, produce a new Supreme God.

    In any case, Jian Wuxin showed unparalleled talent. As long as she continued to live, it was possible for her to reach her father''s level.

    Ciel went straight to Jian Wuxin''s residence when he arrived. When he arrived in front of the house, he met Mu Yixue standing alone.

    She showed a faint smile to Ciel.

    "Is there something?" asked Ciel because he felt that the woman wanted to say something unpleasant.

    Before Mu Yixue could answer, the door of the house suddenly opened, revealing the figure of a Sword God who was already fully possessed of a body.

    He hid his aura, but his presence still posed so much of a threat that Ciel had to forcibly calm himself down.

    "Boy, how many women do you have?" The man suddenly asked Ciel a question.

    Asked about it, Ciel couldn''t help but nce at Mu Yixue.

    Perhaps thetter already knew that the Sword God was displeased.

    When the man searched for information about Ciel, he must have discovered that Ciel had many women including Mu Yixue.

    For the Sword God who considered his daughter untouchable, the fact that his daughter had a rtionship with a man was enough to upset him.

    Now, he discovered a new fact. The man who was his daughter''s lover turned out to have many other women.

    In other words, his daughter had been polygamous.

    Even as a Supreme God, his head still shook when he thought about it.

    "Ehmmm!!!" Ciel cleared his throat and gently replied, "Your Majesty, it is natural for a great man to have three wives and four concubines. However, you need not worry, my rtionships with all my women arepletely sincere."

    "Who gave you the audacity to call yourself a great man!" The Sword God''s eyes widened at Ciel''s words.

    His annoyance was so obvious that he seemed to want to cut Ciel''s throat.

    He restrained himself only because Ciel''s status was indeed enough to make him restrain himself and the fact that his daughter seemed to bepletely lovesick for him.

    Apparently, Jian Wuxin suddenly appeared behind the Sword God and immediately said something.

    "Father, don''t interfere with my personal affairs."

    Her tone was full of emphasis, it really seemed like she was scolding the God of Swords.

    "If it wasn''t for Ciel, you wouldn''t have been able to recover either. It''s possible that some God might end up finding you before you can recover," she added, reminding him of the reason he was here.

    She had no hesitation in defending Ciel so Ciel could not help but smile.

    On the other hand, the Sword God froze as if he could not say anything more.

    Unfortunately it was a fact. He was indebted to Ciel.

    "Ciel, Miss Mu, pleasee in," said Jian Wuxin to Ciel and Mu Yixue as the Sword God fell silent.

    Ciel and Mu Yixue nodded before stepping into the house, past the Sword God.

    After they entered, Jian Wuxin closed the door, leaving her father outside.

    If it was eight years ago, she probably would have been more lenient when her father interfered in her personal affairs.

    However, now she was an adult in terms of both age and cultivation.

    She felt very ufortable with her father interfering.

    Meanwhile, the Sword God frowned as Ciel entered the house.

    Although there was one extra person, the Sword God still couldn''t calm down, he was even more worried because that extra person was also Ciel''s lover.

    "Damn it!" In the end, he could only curse before stepping away to meet the n members.

    He couldn''t guess what Jian Wuxin would do with Ciel and Mu Yixue.

    However, he was also worried about frustrating his daughter if he continued to bother her.

 Chapter 219 Short Party

    <h4>Chapter 219 Short Party</h4>

    Apparently, Jian Wuxin prepared lunch, which was why she invited Ciel and Mu Yixue.

    The dining table in her house was now full of sumptuous foods, each looking more delicious than the other.

    She seemed to want to celebrate something, perhaps the return of her father.

    Despite the conflict with her father, his return was still a calm to her life.

    She invited Ciel and Mu Yixue to sit down.

    Ciel wasn''t particrly hungry, but of course he was happy to be fed.

    He wanted to know how Jian Wuxin''s cooking was, was it better than Mu Yixue''s?

    Of course, he thought about where he would sit since there were quite a few chairs surrounding the dining table.

    Mu Yixue didn''t seem to think at all, she sat on the most corner seat.

    As for Jian Wuxin, she waited for Ciel first since she was the host, she had to sitst.

    Ciel got the idea in no time.

    He grabbed Jian Wuxin''s hand and pulled her to sit beside Mu Yixue.

    "I knew you''de up with an idea like this," Mu Yixue said directly.

    "Obviously, as a man, I should certainly enjoy the excitement with my two wives," Ciel replied, not embarrassed at all.

    Jian Wuxin rolled her eyes but she didn''t mind sitting beside him.

    She was happy with Ciel, so she didn''t mind whatever he wanted to do.

    This could only be said to be blind-eyed love.

    Ciel waspletely satisfied as he sat down.

    He looked at Mu Yixue. Seeing that she was silent after insinuating him, he couldn''t help but put a hand on her shoulder.

    "Dear Yixue, I prefer the old you. Ohh, didn''t you used to be so considerate?" he said.

    Although the woman had always paid attention to him, even now calling him using the word affection, Ciel felt that her attention and tenderness wasckingpared to eight years ago.

    She no longer looked like a virtuous wife.

    "What kind of attention do you want now? The food is already on your te, you just need to start eating," Mu Yixue replied, rolling her eyes as if in protest.

    "At least feed me," Ciel replied.

    Hearing that, Mu Yixue snorted softly.

    "That''s the new wife''s job," she replied as she nced at Jian Wuxin so that Jian Wuxin, who had just picked up the cup to drink, almost coughed.

    "Actually, I was just joking," Ciel said with a softugh.

    In fact, he was really joking, just wanting to tease his wives.

    However, Jian Wuxin seemed to take it seriously.

    She picked up a piece of goose meat with a fork before aiming it at Ciel''s mouth with a serious-looking face.

    Mu Yixue rolled her eyes again at the sight.

    And actually, Ciel opened his mouth, not refusing at all.

    "Didn''t you say you were just joking?" asked Mu Yixue, showing a sarcastic expression again.

    "Grace should not be denied," Ciel replied casually.

    After saying that, he took a piece of meat from his te then pointed it at Jian Wuxin''s mouth.

    "Eat, dear Wuxin," he said with a faint smile.

    Of course, he would return the favor.

    This made Jian Wuxin blush slightly even though she had already managed to return to her true nature.

    Her lips parted and Ciel pushed the meat into them, making her unable to resist.

    As she chewed the meat, she suddenly felt that her cooking was much more delicious so she realized that romance could change things such as raising the taste of food to another level.

    It''s a nice lunch for Ciel.

    Jian Wuxin also seemed happy because of her romance with Ciel.

    As they continued to eat, they even finished all the food on the table.

    Apparently, the Jian n was having a party.

    Ciel and the other two heard the sounds of music and singing after they finished eating.

    "Do you want to see them, Ciel?" asked Wuxin.

    "Sure!" Ciel nodded.

    Actually, seeing such a party was good for him now that he had just finished his long cultivation.

    He needed to have some fun before moving on to other activities.

    He, Jian Wuxin, and Mu Yixue then walked out of the house, finding a gathering of people in the Jian n courtyard.

    The elders including the Sword God sat on a special stage, watching the beautiful women dancing in the courtyard.

    It was very crowded as the entire town was present plus people from other ces.

    Countless praises resounded from various directions in addition to the singing.

    People praised the Sword God as an unrivaled God.

    They also praised Jian Wuxin, telling how great she was when fighting her enemies.

    Some people shouted shamelessly as they said that she would be the third Supreme God in the Upper World.

    Although the Sword God had an indifferent and cold personality, he still smiled constantly at the praise.

    It was just that, when Ciel and the other two appeared, the voices in the courtyard became a little quieter. Even the Sword God seemed disturbed that Ciel was apanied by two beautiful women who stood on each side of him.

    The problem was that one of those women was his daughter.

    No one could be so special as to have such luck here.

    The youths no matter who they were, couldn''t help but be jealous of such a sight.

    Although some young masters from the big ns were apanied by a few lovers, unfortunately they were just dustpared to Jian Wuxin and Mu Yixue.

    "Let''s just stay here," Ciel said, ignoring the gazes of the people.

    There were no people on the terrace, so it was no different from those on the stage, having arge space that didn''t feel ustrophobic.

    Jian Wuxin nodded before taking out three chairs, inviting Ciel and Mu Yixue to sit down.

    At the same time, the Sword God whispered to one of the elders.

    When the song that was being sung finished, the elder suddenly stood up, asking people to be quiet.

    He then looked at Ciel.

    "Prince, I have seen your extraordinary talent, how about you give a Daoist lecture to teach everyone here," he said in a tone that sounded polite.

    What he said instantly made people interested.

    Indeed, Ciel''s talent was extraordinary, so people were curious about how he cultivated and how he thought about things.

    After the elder asked for Ciel, others started moring to have him lecture on the Dao.

    Some even begged.

    Jian Wuxin frowned at that, she was disturbed when Ciel was disturbed.

    She couldn''t help but look at the Sword God with displeased eyes knowing that he was the one who nned this.

    Ciel who was asked to lecture Dao was quite calm, not looking bothered at all.

    He even raised his hands up, asking the people to calm down.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I know that you want to learn the Dao from me," he said. "However, I think now is not the right time as this is a day for merriment. We should not discuss matters rted to cultivation. It only interferes with this excitement. We should stay focused on the party."

    His voice echoed far away so that everyone heard.

    Those who could be said to bezy to cultivate and preferred fun instantly agreed.

    Of course, there were some people who liked to cultivate who also agreed because they felt that now was not the time to discuss the Dao.

    "Prince, how about you do something to make this party more fun." Someone suddenly shouted, asking Ciel to add to the excitement.

    "What do you think I should do?" Ciel asked the person.

    He liked his words.

    If he had to give a Daoist lecture, he had to admit that he would only be making a joke because his cultivation was entirely due to the help of various kinds of luck.

    However, he thought it would be fine if he was asked to increase the excitement at this party.

    Unfortunately, that person doesn''t seem to have any more ideas than the first suggestion.

    Of course, Ciel was always full of ideas.

    He grabbed the hand of Jian Wuxin who was sitting beside him.

    "Mm, how about me and my wife dance. I''m sure it''ll be a very impressive show," he said, instantly making Jian Wuxin''s mouth open.

    At the same time, the Sword God''s eyes widened.

    He stood up from his chair and said in a loud voice, "the party''s over, it''s time for you all to go home!"

    After saying that, he waved his hand causing the instruments to be thrown somewhere.

    The people who were still enjoying the party were dumbfounded by that.

    Apparently the elders supported his actions.

    "Right!" One by one, they stood up. One of them said, "there are still many enemies roaming around, I must hunt them down so as not to cause trouble in the future."

    He leapt into the sky after saying that, flying in a certain direction at full speed.

    His actions were followed by the other elders.

    If before Jian Wuxin was shocked by Ciel''s words of wanting to dance with her, now she was even more shocked that her father broke up the party while it had just started.

    Unfortunately, the Sword God''s reputation was indeed outstanding in this region.

    Outsiders who understood the intent of his actions hurriedly left despite their disappointment.

    "You really don''t know the time and ce," Mu Yixue said to Ciel.

 Chapter 220 Sect of Light

    <h4>Chapter 220 Sect of Light</h4>

    Ciel actually didn''t care if the party ended now. All that mattered to him was pping the Sword God in the face.

    When looking at him, he showed a thin, provoking smile.

    His hand was still holding Jian Wuxin''s and she didn''t seem to mind at all.

    After that, he stood up then said, "since people have already left, so let''s go!"

    He returned to the Upper World with the purpose of investigating the case of the attack on the God of Light.

    He would of course do so and bring Jian Wuxin and Mu Yixue along.

    The two women already understood, so they just responded with expressions like they were ready to leave.

    Then, Mu Yixue took out a Flying Ark that they could use to explore.

    When they boarded the ark, the Sword God frowned again.

    "Where do you want to go?" he asked from where he was sitting.

    The question was obviously directed at Ciel because the Sword God''s gaze was fixed on him.

    However, before Ciel could answer, Jian Wuxin had already done so.

    "That''s none of your business," she said in a tone that sounded indifferent.

    Anyone could tell that she was scolding her father.

    The Sword God could not help but be stunned.

    Since Jian Wuxin said that it was none of his business, if he continued to speak, it would really be against his daughter.

    And he couldn''t say more because the ark was already moving quickly in a certain direction.

    The only thing he could do was just keep looking at the ark.

    It might be very fast, but it was still very slow in his eyes.

    As long as the ark was in the Upper World, he could also continue to look at it with his sharp eyes.

    "You two seem to be getting along better now," Ciel said to Jian Wuxin and Mu Yixue.

    Because he was still holding Jian Wuxin''s hand, so when his other hand reached for Mu Yixue''s, he ended up holding both women''s hands.

    "Ciel, do you want to be more greedy?" asked Mu Yixue when she saw Ciel''s hand.

    She again called him by his name.

    It seemed that she was protesting against Ciel''s actions as if he wanted both of them at the same time.

    Unlike her, Jian Wuxin was calmer. Her eyes asionally nced at Ciel and asionally nced at Mu Yixue.

    "Come on, I''m not nning on doing anything extravagant, just sit back and rx," Ciel replied before pulling the two women onto a sofa.

    They sat down simultaneously, and after sitting down, Ciel rested his head on Jian Wuxin''s shoulder before slowly lowering his head onto her thigh while his leg rode Mu Yixue''s thigh.

    Thetter could not help but roll her eyes, but did not try to make any resistance.

    Right now, Ciel was still in the mood of teasing Jian Wuxin, so the focus was still on her.

    "Dear Wuxin," he said while caressing her beautiful face.

    "I want to kiss you," he added.

    When he asked for that, Jian Wuxin could only remain silent.

    However, she didn''t seem to be nning on refusing even though Mu Yixue was sitting on the side.

    Ciel smiled as he saw her expression.

    He raised his head slightly before kissing her lips.

    The woman really did not resist. She even responded by holding his hand.

    Little did they know that the Sword God was still watching.

    Although they were now on the inside of the ark, the Sword God could still see through the cracks.

    His face instantly turned pale as he saw his beloved daughter kissing a man.

    Plus, beside them was even the other man''s wife.

    What made the Sword God unable to do anything was because he could clearly see the happiness of his daughter.

    She was truly happy, perhaps even more so.

    Not wanting his head to explode from dizziness, the Sword God finally decided to stare in another direction.

    Now, only Mu Yixue was watching them.

    She sometimes seemed calm but sometimes seemed distracted.

    Even so, over time, she still managed to look calmer.

    She even rests her head in her hand, showing a rxed demeanor.

    On the other hand, Ciel and Jian Wuxin who were kissing began to be unable to hold back.

    Their kiss became rather wild over time where even their tongues came out of their mouths and caressed each other gently.

    They only stop when they run out of breath.

    Jian Wuxin looked so out of breath that she had to take many deep breaths.

    Actually, Ciel wasn''t tired yet, so he turned his gaze to Mu Yixue.

    The woman''s forehead wrinkled instantly as her eyes met his.

    This time, Ciel didn''t say anything, he moved quickly towards her until their lips met.

    Jian Wuxin was surprised by Ciel''s sudden movement.

    However, what surprised her more was Mu Yixue''s response.

    The woman did not resist, instead she immediately returned Ciel''s kiss.

    Even Ciel was a little surprised, wondering if her desire increased from seeing him and Jian Wuxin kissing.

    The woman unhesitatingly wrapped her arms around his neck to make their kiss easier.

    In a short time, their kiss became wilder so that the neck of Jian Wuxin who was watching them became slightly red.

    This wasn''t because she was embarrassed, but the fire hidden inside her body rose up, making her brain think of strange things she shouldn''t think of.

    ***

    Some timeter, the ark arrived in a region so full of light that even night did not exist in that region.

    How could it not be, thousands of suns hovered over the region.

    They were not ordinary suns, which always gave a feeling of heat.

    The suns emitted a milky white light and could not be said to be very hot.

    It depends on how one feels about it.

    Some people may feel hot, but some people feel cool.

    The region is also not a desert region.

    There are many lush forests and green mountains.

    Flower gardens can be found between the mountains, creating a beautifulndscape.

    In some spots, there are towns where all the buildings are pure white.

    The people wear white robes giving the impression that they are holy people.

    Of course, this was the territory of the Sect of Light.

    Its extent could not be measured. It is the most extensive region of the Upper World.

    People who visited this region no matter what their background was like, would show a polite and respectful attitude.

    Without the God of Light, there are still five other Gods.

    They may rarely appear, only the God of Life Light appears more often, but that doesn''t mean they aren''t in this region.

    Ciel stopped kissing Jian Wuxin and Mu Yixue the moment the ark arrived there.

    He hadn''t just kissed them once, but had taken turns.

    The two women had to calm themselves down in a serious way in order to suppress the fire in their bodies.

    Ciel was still quite rxed.

    He smiled constantly as he watched their reactions.

    When they finally calmed down, he even said, "perhaps we can enjoy the night togetherter."

    His words made the two women roll their eyes simultaneously. They looked at each other for a moment.

    Surprisingly they did not seem to mind, as if they were interested in it.

    "Stop talking about that, focus on your purpose here," Mu Yixue said after some time.

    Ciel onlyughed at her words.

    "Now take us to that Sect of Light," Ciel replied.

    Mu Yixue was the owner of the ark, so only she could control it.

    However, the woman didn''t seem to know the exact location of the Sect of Light, so she asked Jian Wuxin.

    Thetter didn''t mind pointing out the direction.

    It didn''t take long before they actually arrived.

    The Sect of Light was within a veryrge city.

    The city had countless flying buildings.

    Apparently above the city was a special continent that floated where not everyone could enter.

    When looking at the continent from below, one couldn''t help but be amazed by the boundless aura of light.

    The locals seemed to have made the continent their lifelong destination.

    Ciel and the other two exited the ark,nding right in front of the city gate.

    Not everyone knew them, but their appearance was so striking that even the young lords anddies of the Sect of Light looked like firefliespared to them.

    Just as they were wondering who they were, the figure of an old man shrouded in light descended from the continent above,nding right in front of them, shocking the people as the old man cupped a fist at the three of them.

    "Greetings Ice Prince, Miss Mu, and Miss Jian," he said very politely.

    He was the God of Life Light.

    Right now, to Jian Wuxin, he was actually behaving like a servant.

    Because of the words he used to called them, people finally knew their identities.

    Ciel amazed them because he had killed the two young masters of the Sect of Light while Jian Wuxin had long since be their idol because of her struggle.

    Although they had not heard about Mu Yixue''s strength. Her beauty made them fantasize about being anything to her as long as they could be near her.

    "Prince, is there something you need that you havee to our small sect?" asked the God of Life Light, not minding humbling himself by calling his sect a small sect.

    This made people wonder why since Ciel was supposed to be their enemy.

 Chapter 221 A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 221 A Woman</h4>

    The God of Life Light was too polite actually because he was worried.

    The sect''s condition wasn''t fine since the God of Light was attacked because thetter''s condition wasn''t fine either.

    He was worried if Ciel caused trouble or whatever in this region which then resulted in many other problems.

    "I''m just here traveling to see new things," Ciel replied casually, pretending that he didn''t know anything.

    Plus, he could investigate without any movement, only needing to use the power of his eyes.

    "If you could, you wouldn''t have to approach me like this, it''s making it difficult for me," Ciel added, adding to the impression that he really just wanted to travel.

    The old man calmed down a little when he heard that.

    He replied, "well, I''ll be going back now, but if there''s anything you need, just call me, and I''lle to help."

    He took a slow step back as he looked relieved.

    After that, he flew back to the continent above.

    Jian Wuxin and Mu Yixue observed him for a while before turning their gaze to look around.

    They seemed not interested in the old man at all.

    "Where do we go now?" asked Mu Yixue to Ciel.

    "Let''s find a restaurant or something, hotels are good too," Ciel replied as he took a step.

    Mu Yixue immediately nudged his hand because of what he said.

    "Let''s just find a restaurant," she said with emphasis.

    When they arrived at the bustling city center, she immediately chose a fancy restaurant that could be said to be quiet.

    However, it was deserted because the food was overpriced so only certain people could afford it.

    Ciel and the other two chose a table for three beside the window, ordering all the best menus so that the restaurant boss was happy to the point of almost jumping.

    It might be quiet, but one visitor in one week was enough to give him a huge profit.

    For Ciel and the others, the food they ordered was not the important thing.

    Ciel gazed upwards, activating the power of the Eyes of Heaven so that his gaze could directly prate the bottom of the continent.

    Instantly, he could see everything above the continent.

    It was indeed a sect.

    There were many buildings in various locations, from the outskirts to the center.

    Ciel was only interested in the buildings in the center of the continent that obviously belonged to the elders.

    They all formed a circle, surrounding the building that had a tower-like shape in the center.

    It was tall and it seemed that the owner lived at the top.

    Although Ciel did not see any excessive aura, but he could feel the boundless power hidden at the top of the building.

    It was without a doubt a power equivalent to the Ice Goddess, the Elf Queen, and the Sword God.

    This was the fourth one Ciel had seen.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly before trying to peer into the building which he believed to be the ce where the God of Light was now.

    In an instant, his gaze prated every wall and formation of the building.

    "Mm..." He was somewhat shocked when he saw what was inside the building.

    At this moment, he saw a bald old man, who had a tall but rather thin body.

    He was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed in a room filled with light.

    Although his eyes were closed, Ciel still felt that there was a boundless light hidden behind his eyelids.

    He was without a doubt the God of Light, said to be the oldest God in the Realm of Life.

    Of course, it wasn''t the fact that he saw the God of Light that surprised Ciel.

    He was surprised because of the old man''s condition.

    The robe he wore was full of holes and there was an object stuck in his shoulder.

    It looked like some kind of steel, shaped like a thorn, and was pitch ck in color.

    While observing the object, Ciel felt his eyes be slightly sore.

    It seemed to be made of extremely powerful energy and was supported by many extremely deadly Dao.

    Ciel instantly came to the conclusion that it was created by the one who attacked the God of Light.

    ''It seems that the Lord of Light''s condition is not good right now,'' Ciel thought.

    He said that because the God of Light hadn''t removed that thing from his body. Perhaps he wasn''t able to do so yet.

    ''Now, let''s see what has happened.''

    Ciel then rewound time.

    He did so slowly because he didn''t know for sure when the attack had happened.

    When he finally found signs that the attack was happening, he finally increased the speed of the time rewind until just before the God of Light was attacked.

    Because it was fast, so he hadn''t seen the incident clearly.

    As it was now, before being attacked, the God of Light was meditating, seemingly fully immersed.

    Momentster, the figure of a woman suddenly appeared behind him.

    She was a young-looking woman, perhaps in her early 20s, with long ck hair.

    Her skin was pale white and she was wearing a ck dress that couldn''t be said to be tight but also couldn''t be said to be loose.

    Saying that she was beautiful was certainly nothing wrong as she was indeed a very beautiful woman.

    It''s just that, whenpared to Mu Yixue or Jian Wuxin, she can be said to seem like a more modest woman because she doesn''t give off a shy impression like them.

    However, when looking at her seriously, Ciel instantly forgot about the other women, his mind seemingly thinking only of her.

    That was obviously because she was a woman who hid infinite power. Even sometimes Ciel thought that she was the source of all power.

    Even so, as Ciel continued to observe the woman, he was quickly stunned.

    It turned out that her cultivation hadn''t even reached the God level. She was only a Peak Demigod.

    How could a Peak Demigod produce such power?

    Ciel instantly thought of someone.

    The Ancient Night King!

    That king was a woman and she had been reincarnated in the Seven Realms so she became a living being of the Seven Realms.

    With her previous life experience, there was nothing strange if her new cultivation had an unparalleled foundation.

    Although it was a bit too much for a Demigod to injure a Supreme God, it was possible that she was relying on the tricks she had prepared in advance.

    Keep in mind that her true self is a God King.

    Even though she is only a False God King, she can still kill a Supreme God with ease.

    When she reincarnated, her memories carried her Daoist understanding.

    Shua!

    Suddenly a ck, steel-like thorn appeared in her hand.

    That was what was stuck on the God of Light''s shoulder at the moment.

    With a swift movement, the woman stabbed the thorn into the God of Light''s body.

    Thetter finally realized, and quickly tried to dodge.

    He managed to dodge but his robes were instantly riddled with tears as the object hit his robes.

    Just as he thought that he was safe, the woman suddenly moved quickly, too quickly for the God of Light''s eyes to widen.

    This time, he couldn''t dodge.

    The thorn-like object pierced through his shoulder, making his skin turn white instantly.

    "You?" he said, shocked and scared because he had lived a long time without experiencing this kind of danger.

    "Who are you? Why did you attack me?" he asked hurriedly.

    "Just to get you hurt so you can''t bother my son when hees to this region," the woman replied calmly but didn''t say who she was.

    After saying that, her figure disappeared, leaving the God of Light with a confused expression.

    However, a momentter, his mouth spewed blood.

    "Ahhhh!" He screamed while holding his shoulder.

    Luckily the ce was enveloped by the formation or else his screams would have spread everywhere.

    At the same time, Ciel was amazed by the information he heard from the woman.

    She apparently made the God of Light injured with the aim of making him unable to interfere with her son who wasing to this region.

    The question was who was the son?

    Her reincarnation was still young, so it was unlikely that she had a son who could wander around. Perhaps she meant her son from her old body.

    But who is that?

    For a moment, Ciel thought that it was him but he quickly shook his head.

    ''I''m not a member of the Ancient Night Race,'' he thought.

    Of course, he was not a member of that race because he did not have the same power as them.

    His current power waspletely the same to the power of the people of the Seven Realms.

    ''Then who is the son?

    That question kept popping up in Ciel''s head and at the same time he kept thinking that it might be him even though he had already refuted it with a clear theory.

    It was just that, his instincts seemed to say so.

 Chapter 222 Ice Goddess Calling

    <h4>Chapter 222 Ice Goddess Calling</h4>

    Ciel was silent for a long time, leaving Jian Wuxin and Mu Yixue confused.

    Thetter then asked, "what did you see?"

    In a conversation like this, she was not so hesitant when talking about Ciel''s vision even though there was Jian Wuxin who did not know clearly.

    Plus, Jian Wuxin might have some guesses since Ciel had also recorded her when she visited her father''s hideout.

    Ciel did not immediately respond to Mu Yixue.

    He was still thinking, wondering how he would go about meeting that woman.

    She disappeared because she was moving too fast. Even with the Eyes of Heaven, Ciel could not track her whereabouts.

    If her son was him, why didn''t she meet him?

    Ciel thought about it again whether it was someone else, but who had made such a fuss that the God of Light had to act other than him?

    The problem was that the time the woman chose was right before he came to the Upper World.

    If he was her son, Ciel was worried that she was always secretly watching him, something that made him ufortable.

    In the end, Ciel shook his head, trying to stop thinking about this.

    His background would be too scary if the Ancient Night King was his mother.

    "It seems we''re done here," Ciel said, much to Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin''s surprise.

    "Have you figured out who the attacker was?" asked Mu Yixue, looking confused.

    She knew that Ciel had eyes that could prate everything, but she didn''t know that Ciel could also turn back time.

    "This is nothing to talk about," Ciel replied as he took out a Jade Mirror he had created.

    It contained a video of the time when the God of Light tried to recover himself.

    Of course, it was something of great value, capable of terrifying the Sect of Light.

    As long as it spread, some Gods would probably create an alliance to attack the sect. There might even be a Supreme God who would join.

    Ciel wasn''t sure if he needed to destabilize the sect.

    Personally, he certainly didn''t like them as he had alreadye into conflict with them several times. He couldn''t believe they wouldn''t try to take revenge the next time they recovered.

    "Let''s go back to the Jian n first," Ciel said to Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin.

    The two looked too confused, so they could only nod.

    After that, they left the restaurant, paying the boss without looking back.

    While on the ark, Ciel created more Mirror Jade.

    Since there were too many, Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin could easily pick up one or more.

    They then examined the contents of the Mirror Jade.

    What they saw was enough to leave them shocked and amazed.

    "Ciel, do you want to spread all this around?" asked Mu Yixue.

    "What do you think?" Ciel asked back.

    "It''s not something bad," Mu Yixue replied. "The Sect of Light does need to be taught a few lessons."

    It seemed that the woman was interested in seeing their misfortune.

    Ciel finally decided to spread the video after hearing Mu Yixue''s advice.

    And he spread it in a reckless manner, dropping the jades in the cities he passed through.

    Most cities in the Upper World had many experts, so when they saw the jades, they could spread the news to other ces in no time.

    Apparently, when Ciel and the others arrived at the Jian n, talk of the injured God of Light was already the main talk.

    Even the Jian n elders discussed with the Sword God about it.

    They were too busy to notice the return of Ciel and the other two.

    It also happens to be almost nighttime.

    Ciel walked straight into Jian Wuxin''s house as if it were his own.

    Mu Yixue followed suit, but Jian Wuxin couldn''t help but overthink it since they entered the house in threes, not twos.

    If it was just her and Ciel, they could do it again, continuing the fun of the night before.

    However, with Mu Yixue around, Jian Wuxin couldn''t be sure.

    Meanwhile, arriving inside the house, Ciel suddenly pulled their hands together before sitting on the sofa so that they also sat on the sofa with him.

    This was a move that surprised them greatly.

    Without further ado, Ciel made another move, making their eyes widen.

    He hugged their waists, then kissed one of them, Mu Yixue, and then squeezed Jian Wuxin''s breasts.

    This was what happened when a man wanted it, he was unstoppable.

    Without anyone realizing, this night became an indescribable night for the three of them.

    Although it was a bit awkward at first, in the end it became something really fun where everyone enjoyed it.

    The Sword God really didn''t know anything.

    He didn''t even know that they were inside Jian Wuxin''s house.

    He thought they were still outside so he didn''t try to detect the aura inside the house.

    Morning, when Ciel opened his eyes, he found Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin resting their faces on his chest.

    Each was sound asleep without caring what happened.

    There was no nket covering their bodies, so Ciel could directly see their naked figures full of kiss marks from him.

    It was hard for Ciel not to smile with such a sight before his eyes.

    Apparently, Mu Yixue had gotten out of bed first.

    She actually woke up seemingly because she received a message.

    Her eyes looked at Ciel and Jian Wuxin first.

    Because there was too much movement, Jian Wuxin eventually woke up as well.

    She took a deep breath as her eyes opened, but even in this kind of situation, she remained calm when she was with her true personality.

    She only pressed her lips together for a moment.

    "Ciel, the Goddess ask you to return to the Ice Pce," Mu Yixue said afterwards.

    "Return? Why?" Ciel was somewhat hesitant at Mu Yixue''s words.

    "I don''t know, I was just asked to tell you," Mu Yixue replied.

    Ciel pondered at that and nodded.

    "I''ll be back today, but let''s do it one more time," he said.

    After saying that, he immediately pounced on the two women.

    In no time, their moans echoed in the room.

    Not long after, they finally came out of the house in new clothes, looking like they had just finished bathing.

    This time, they finally met up with the Sword God as thest one out of his residence.

    His eyes opened wide as he saw Ciel and his daughter as well as Mu Yixue.

    Unfortunately, Ciel and the other two pretended not to see him.

    Ciel calmly said to Jian Wuxin, "we''re going back to the Ice Pce now. Later, I will visit you again."

    Ciel kissed Jian Wuxin''s forehead after saying that.

    Jian Wuxin did not look embarrassed.

    She just nodded with a faint smile.

    After that, Ciel and Mu Yixue flew into the air before disappearing into the Immortal Domain.

    Others couldn''t see them anymore, but they could still see others.

    "You really know how to make a father angry," Mu Yixue said.

    "Would your father also be angry if he saw you with me?" asked Ciel in response.

    "My father isn''t that protective," Mu Yixue replied. "And I''m already stronger than him now. He was very polite to me when I returned home."

    "Ohhh..." Mu Yixue''s eyes shone as she looked into the distance.

    How could it not be, there were dozens of lights falling onto the territory where the Sect of Light was located.

    "There really was an attack," she said.

    Ciel also narrowed his eyes.

    Among the few who attacked there were actually some he recognized, such as the Thunder God, Storm God, and Wave God.

    In just a few moments, the region became filled with chaos due to the battle of the gods.

    Every second there were thousands of mountains that were thrown into other regions, it was truly a terrifying battle.

    Ciel shook his head and didn''t pay attention to him anymore after a while.

    The cultivation world was full of such conflicts, so there was nothing he could say.

    Whether the Sect of Light would survive or not would depend on themselves.

    Not long after, he and Mu Yixue finally arrived at the Ice Pce.

    They directly entered the Ice Goddess'' pce as they sensed her aura within the pce.

    Apparently she was not alone in there. There was another woman besides her.

    The woman wore armor and a short skirt, having long blonde hair in a ponytail.

    Her face was so beautiful that she almost seemed like she couldpete with the Ice Goddess.

    She was Roxanne, the first disciple of the Ice Goddess.

    After eight years, her cultivation became deeper.

    Ciel suspected that she was already half a step away from the Supreme God.

    However, since the Ice Goddess was there, Ciel''s attention was quickly drawn to the Goddess.

    "Is there something, Goddess?" he asked her with a faint smile.

    He called her by the word Goddess because the situation suited the word better.

    Whether he would call her Goddess or mother would probably depend on the situation, the situation that made him morefortable.

 Chapter 223 Stop By

    <h4>Chapter 223 Stop By</h4>

    The Ice Goddess did not answer immediately. She looked into Ciel''s eyes and her gaze instantly became sharper.

    "I heard you met the Elf Queen," she said suddenly.

    Who knows how she knew about that. Ciel was sure it wasn''t from Mu Yixue, but she was probably aware of their movements with the various situations now.

    "Goddess, I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with me meeting the Elf Queen," Ciel replied calmly.

    The Ice Goddess could not manage him, he was the one who managed the woman. Of course, Ciel wouldn''t act like he had done anything wrong.

    As he said, there was nothing wrong if he met the Elf Queen.

    The Ice Goddess fell silent after hearing his words, clearly realizing that Ciel was the only human she could not manage.

    In the end, she nced at Roxanne before looking at Ciel again.

    "You and Roxanne will go to the Heaven Realm to meet your fianc��," she said, much to Ciel''s surprise.

    Meeting Yelina? Ciel would naturally be happy to do so.

    He was now already at the Demigod Third Stage. That meant he could sleep with her.

    Only, Ciel wasn''t sure why the Ice Goddess seemed like she was sending him there.

    "Goddess, is there a reason you sent me to the Heaven Realm?" asked Ciel to make sure.

    He narrowed his eyes to stare into the Ice Goddess''s cold eyes.

    Unfortunately, the woman''s eyes did not show the slightest ripple of doubt.

    "It''s about time you went there," the woman replied indifferently.

    Ciel finally looked at Roxanne whose expression had barely changed.

    After that, he nodded.

    "Okay, let''s go now."

    Right after he said that, Roxanne finally took a step towards him.

    "Follow me," she said as she passed by him.

    Ciel stared at Mu Yixue for a while.

    Without saying anything, he followed Roxanne.

    When they arrived outside the pce, Roxanne waved her hand, taking out something simr to an airne. It seemed to have very advanced technology with its futuristic design.

    It was actually veryrge, almost as big as the pce courtyard itself.

    When the door opened, a long staircase descended from it.

    Roxanne then walked to the stairs to board the airship, followed closely by Ciel.

    The inside was different from the airne. It looked like the living room of a house with sofas on the sides of the windows and there were quite a few rooms.

    "Have a seat," Roxanne said to Ciel, pointing her hand at the sofa.

    When Ciel sat down, she closed the airne''s door.

    After that, she approached Ciel again and sat directly opposite him with her legs crossed.

    She was still wearing her armor, but she was really alluring while sitting, especially her legs that were exposed up to halfway up her thighs.

    Ciel could not help but stare at her face directly, observing it only to find that there was not a single w on her face.

    She was truly a woman with a very beautiful face.

    As she sat down, the airship finally moved, reaching the sky in an instant before continuing to fly at an extremely high speed.

    Being stared at by Ciel constantly, Roxanne finally looked ufortable so her brows furrowed.

    "Why do you keep staring at me?" she asked.

    "What else can I stare at when I have such a beautiful face in front of me?" Ciel replied.

    This was not flirting, Ciel was just speaking the truth.

    He was sure others would do the same as long as they had the same courage as him.

    After hearing his words, Roxanne finally remembered that Ciel was a yboy.

    "I''m not like Rin, don''t think weird things about me," she said, reminding Ciel.

    Eight years ago her mind had been a bit muddled, but she had strengthened her heart in these eight years.

    She would not allow her mind to be muddled again by things she found ridiculous.

    Ciel only smiled at her words. He did not say anything, but continued to stare at her face.

    "You?" Roxanne in the end was not only distracted, but felt ufortable as there was a certain tremor in her heart as she continued to be stared at by Ciel.

    A strong heart and mind would not change the fact that she was a normal woman.

    It might not be easy to get her distracted by a man''s appearance, but how about Ciel''s appearance.

    He looked handsome and enchanting even to the eyes of the gods.

    "Sister Roxanne, why don''t we be lovers?" Ciel asked her, expressing his thoughts to her.

    Roxanne''s mouth opened slightly, looking like she was in shock.

    "Don''t say nonsense or I won''t escort you to the Heavenly Realm," she said, responding to Ciel with a threat.

    Of course, Ciel was not afraid. He was sure this woman wouldn''t dare to do that because this was the duty of the Ice Goddess.

    "Come on, it''s just a request, you have the right to refuse or agree," Ciel replied.

    "I won''t agree to something like this," Roxanne replied.

    "The human mind is a fickle thing. Yeah, you refuse now, but not necessarilyter."

    Roxanne, "..."

    "You stay here!" The woman finally stood up, and stepped into a room on the airne.

    It seemed that she really did not want to be bothered with something like this so she chose to avoid.

    Little did she know that Ciel could still watch her even if she was inside the room.

    Although Ciel did not n to look for her disgrace, he thought it was fine just to see her in the room.

    He was sure she would not do anything strange.

    It was just that, she apparently leaned against the door she had closed, put her hand on her chest, and stabilized her breathing which had somehow be somewhat chaotic.

    Perhaps it was caused by the tremors of her heart.

    "Why did my mind be chaotic again?" She wondered.

    After that, she went to bed, sat cross-legged, and meditated.

    As Ciel had expected, she really wasn''t trying to do anything strange.

    That turned out to be rather disappointing for Ciel, and he quickly became bored of having to be there alone.

    With no other options, he could only look at the scenery through the window.

    The airship was indeed very fast. Even with his current strength, he would be far behind.

    It passed continent after continent.

    In less than a day, Ciel saw the Eternal Desert Continent ahead, something that reminded him of Yasmin.

    "Sister Roxanne, please stop!" said Ciel in a loud voice as he stood up.

    Since he was passing by, there was no way he wouldn''t stop to look at his wife.

    Middle-aged women like Madam Zhou and Madam Maya might not have changed much in these eight years, but Yasmin was still of the same generation as him even though she was a little older.

    Eight years must have made her go through some changes.

    For Ciel, he at least needed to spend the night with her.

    The airne immediately stopped after Ciel shouted.

    Then, the door opened, but Roxanne did note out of her room.

    "I''ll wait for you here!" Her voice echoed.

    Ciel didn''t answer, he jumped straight to the door.

    After jumping, he flew over the Eternal Desert Continent, heading towards Yasmin''s residence at full speed.

    Even among Demigods, it was hard to find one faster than him, so he was able to arrive at the city where Yasmin''s residence was located.

    The city was still the same asst time.

    People came and went from nowhere and to nowhere.

    Ciel quickly found Yasmin''s residence.

    Only, he couldn''t help but furrow his brows as he didn''t sense Yasmin''s presence.

    Confused, he finally used the Eyes of Heaven to look directly into the residence.

    As it turned out, Yasmin was indeed not there.

    However, he saw Aunt H in the living room, meditating.

    Although eight years had passed, the woman''s cultivation was still the same, at the Fourth Demigod Stage, something that was actually natural as it was not easy to break through from that stage.

    Ciel then flew to the residence, entering it directly to Aunt H''s surprise.

    "Who?" The woman opened her eyes and stood up in an instant.

    However, she was a little surprised when she saw Ciel, who despite his mature appearance, she still recognized in an instant.

    "Prince," she said spontaneously.

    "Aunt H, where''s Yasmin?" asked Ciel as he approached her.

    When asked about it, the woman suddenly showed a surprised expression, making Ciel feel an unpleasant premonition.

    "Don''t tell me she''s not here?" he asked again.

    Seeing Ciel''s expression be serious, H hastily replied, "Prince, Yasmin only left. She has gone to the Heaven Realm since she became a Demigod to train there."

    "To the Heaven Realm? Do you know the exact ce she is?" asked Ciel again with a furrowed brow.

    Unfortunately, H shook her head.

    "She never told me about that. However, I can guarantee that she is fine because she sometimes sends some resources for me," she said.

 Chapter 224 Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 224 Drunk</h4>

    After hearing everything H said, Ciel shook his head and turned around, flying straight into the sky again, entering Roxanne''s ne.

    Perhaps Roxanne thought that Ciel would be long, so she came out of her room.

    And this time she actually took off her armor so that she was only wearing a ck T-shirt that could be said to be very tight.

    With that t-shirt and no armor, she instantly looked very charming and sexy as her body was full of beautiful curves.

    Ciel''s eyes showed a strange look while his lips smiled faintly, in contrast to Roxanne who looked surprised.

    "Why did youe back so soon?" she asked.

    Unfortunately she was clearly having a mind disorder again. Anyone could tell that her tone of voice sounded panicked.

    A woman who was used to wearing armor like Roxanne, when not wearing armor, she might almost feel like she was only wearing a bra even though her body was actually still fully covered.

    "Sister Roxanne, to be honest, things would be more beautiful if we epted each other," Ciel told her.

    He did not answer her question as to why he had returned so quickly.

    Roxanne''s eyes blinked a few times after she heard Ciel''s words, as if she was trying to digest what he said.

    Having understood, she seemed to be dizzy all of a sudden.

    "Stop saying stupid things," she said, unable to do anything but reprimand Ciel.

    If it was any other man, she would have stomped him to death, but she couldn''t do that to Ciel because of his status.

    Actually she didn''t know if she would still do it if Ciel didn''t have a special status.

    The problem was that she had to admit that she didn''t hate Ciel regardless of his behavior.

    There was a certain pleasure in being teased by him.

    Ciel continued to smile even though he did not continue.

    He then sat down on the sofa where he was sitting earlier.

    Since Roxanne was around, so his eyes kept falling on her.

    She actually wanted to cook.

    Although Ciel''s arrival seemed to annoy her, she continued with that activity.

    All she could do was turn her back on Ciel.

    However, even from behind, Ciel was happy to look at her because of her indescribable body.

    Her waist was slender while her ass was charming. Each could be seen clearly.

    Without a doubt, she was one of the most beautiful figures in the Seven Realms.

    Despite her back to Ciel, she could still feel his gaze clearly so she cooked awkwardly.

    Surprisingly what appeared in her head were not thoughts of getting angry because Ciel was bothering her, but thoughts of letting things be as Ciel wanted so that this awkwardness would disappearpletely.

    Isn''t that really the right way to get rid of the awkwardness due to problems between a man and a woman?

    Of course, when such thoughts appeared, Roxanne immediately threw them out of her head.

    She apparently still preferred to leave this awkwardness alone.

    After a few minutes, she finally finished cooking.

    What she cooked was fried rice with minced meat.

    She put it on two tes before walking over to the sofa where Ciel was.

    Although she had originally only wanted to cook for herself, there was no way she wouldn''t share or it would seem like she was antagonizing Ciel.

    "Eat," she said in a nonchnt tone that seemed forced.

    She ced one of the tes in front of Ciel before sitting down opposite him.

    "Thank you!" Ciel epted without hesitation, taking the te before starting to eat.

    As he ate, he couldn''t help but be surprised by the taste of this woman''s cooking.

    It was far above Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin. Probably because she had more experience.

    Roxanne actually observed Ciel''s expression as he ate, obviously wanting to know his opinion.

    Since Ciel seemed to enjoy the fried rice she made, she was finally able to eat in peace.

    Only, that tranquility was quickly interrupted as Ciel''s foot suddenly touched her leg under the table.

    She was wearing a short skirt, and Ciel had obviously pulled his pants up, so their legs were touching directly.

    It produced a special sensation that was enough to make Roxanne''s neck turn red.

    "Ciel, someone with the title of Ice Prince should be a man cold as ice," Roxanne said.

    This was only because she was too confused as to what to say, so she said that.

    Cielughed at her words. He replied, "but I don''t have the power of ice, I have the power of fire. And I''d rather be a cheerful man than a cold one. Perhaps a cheerful man who can melt the cold heart of an Ice Knight."

    Roxanne, "..."

    The woman almost dropped the spoon in her hand, looking at Ciel in disbelief. His words were indeed somewhat unexpected, who would have thought that she would think of such things.

    While Roxanne was silent, Ciel stood up and went around the table, and sat right beside her.

    Roxanne''s eyes showed confusion again.

    At the same time, Ciel hugged her waist, leaning his body against hers so that they were leaning against each other.

    From beginning to end, Roxanne was just silent.

    Apart from being confused and too shocked, there was a thought that wanted that, and that thought pushed her to continue to go with the flow.

    By leaning on each other like that, she instantly felt thefort of that thing called romance.

    "Comfortable, isn''t it?" said Ciel. "Now there''s no need for awkwardness."

    "How many times have you deceived women like this?" Roxanne asked Ciel, looking into his eyes with a seemingly cynical gaze.

    It was just funny that she still didn''t try to avoid Ciel.

    "It''s a gift, not a skill to deceive," Ciel replied.

    His hand then held hers while his face was directed towards her beautiful face, instantly making him want to kiss her.

    Fortunately, Roxanne finally did something.

    She pushed Ciel''s hand to her te again and said, "keep eating, make sure you finish it, I very rarely cook for others."

    She might have seemed like she was stopping Ciel''s actions, but Ciel was happy so he smiled, then continued eating with vigor.

    "There''s no way I won''t finish my wife''s food," he said so Roxanne pressed her lips together.

    Apparently after the meal, she took out a bottle of wine, wine that can make even a God drunk.

    From the looks of it, she wanted to calm the chaos of her mind with that wine.

    "Can I drink it too?" asked Ciel as Roxanne poured the wine into her cup.

    Ciel pointed his cup at her.

    "It''s too strong for you," Roxanne replied.

    "Come on, if I drink wine that isn''t strong, how can I get drunk," Ciel replied, showing a pleading look that was very sweet from Roxanne''s point of view.

    She finally rolled her eyes and did as he asked.

    "Just half a cup," she said, only filling half of the cup.

    It seems that even if she is a dominating woman, she will be outmatched by a man who makes her heart pound.

    Ciel wondered if the Ice Goddess was also like that.

    Probably not because that woman was born to dominate on all sides.

    "Thank you," Ciel said again, starting to drink the wine which was surprisingly sweet and warm.

    In an instant, his cheeks and neck became slightly red.

    Roxanne looked worried at the sight, but she didn''t think much of it. She drank the wine in her cup quickly.

    Although she was an extremely powerful God, the wine also affected her significantly.

    Her eyes quickly lost their light, showing a drunken expression.

    Something she didn''t expect was that when she was drunk in this kind of situation, her body somehow seemed to be overheating at the bottom.

    Granted, being drunk would make her feel hot, but it wasn''t usually like that.

    "Roxanne!" And suddenly, Ciel hugged her waist again. This time he hugged with both hands with his face and body directed towards her.

    Slowly, his face approached hers.

    An expression of intoxication and desire was clearly visible on his face.

    The situation was different now because of the effect of the wine.

    Ciel could not be med for being aggressive directly.

    Looking at Ciel''s face from so close, Roxanne''s already red cheeks became even redder, looking like she was mesmerized.

    Her breathing became very fast in a short period of time while her foot identally nudged Ciel''s leg several times.

    In the end, when Ciel''s face kept moving forward, she really didn''t try to dodge.

    In an instant, Ciel''s lips met with her charming red lips.

    It was sweet wine, fragrant like a flower garden, which instantly increased Ciel''s desire.

    He became so aggressive that he pressed her lips firmly while his hands instantly explored her charming body.

    Roxanne really did not resist, even looking eager in no time.

    How could she resist this when her own mind was already muddled by such strong wine?

    She obviously had no idea the result of getting drunk in this state would make them go so far.

 Chapter 225 The Ice Knight

    <h4>Chapter 225 The Ice Knight</h4>

    Ciel could feel Roxanne''s hands holding his body, and slowly tried to hug him.

    Perhaps she still had rational instincts, but they were easily suppressed by the desire that lost control due to drunkenness.

    Even then Ciel could feel that she began to suck on his lips in response to his kiss.

    Ciel became even more uncontroble. He grabbed her breasts which were really very supple and plump.

    He squeezed them firmly directly, so that her body convulsed, which then made her hug him tightly.

    Despite being drunk, Ciel knew that he could finish this beautiful game because Roxanne was indeed losing her mind.

    His other hand groped her ass while his body pressed against hers.

    He broke the kiss but then kissed her long, white neck, licking and sucking it vigorously until her body shook violently.

    "Ohhhh..." She moaned, sounding like she was enjoying herself immensely.

    Ciel was excited when he heard her moan, slowly he began to raise the t-shirt she was wearing up until her stomach was revealed.

    She had a slim waist and a t stomach, without any marks.

    While caressing her belly with his hand, Ciel felt a softness that exceeded silk.

    He could not help but push her T-shirt up further after caressing her stomach, curious about her breasts.

    Apparently the woman responded by raising her hands up, as if she was deliberately making it easy for Ciel.

    Perhaps her drunken mind told her that it was a good thing to do.

    That instantly allowed Ciel to push her t-shirt all the way over her head until it slipped off her body.

    In an instant, Ciel saw her pair of breasts covered by a white bra, looking very charming.

    Ciel who was getting impatient pulled on the bra, removing it from her body so that he could see her breasts directly.

    They had a pair of nipples that were truly captivating.

    With a quick movement, Ciel grabbed one of her breasts, squeezed it in a rough manner and then directed his face to her other breast before sucking on her nipple.

    He bit the nipple and sucked it firmly.

    "Ohhhhhhhhh..." Roxanne moaned loudly with her waist arched upwards.

    Her hands even pressed Ciel''s head until it sank fully into her breasts.

    At the same time, she suddenly pulled Ciel''s shirt until it was torn.

    After that, she caressed Ciel''s entire body from his back to his ass. Her handpletely entered Ciel''s pants.

    Ciel was getting drunk.

    He felt more and more inadequate.

    He finally stood up, wrapped his arms around Roxanne''s waist and led her to her room.

    When he arrived in the room, he walked straight to the bed beside the window without observing the room.

    Arriving at the bedside, he threw Roxanne''s body roughly.

    Then, his hands moved quickly to her skirt and pulled it down along with her panties.

    His desire was only one now, which was to strip this woman naked.

    And she really doesn''t resist at all so he can strip her easily.

    Quickly, he ended up looking at her pussy which looked very fresh with blonde hair surrounding it, the most amazing sight Ciel had ever seen because she was indeed the most beautiful and strongest woman he had managed to get his hands on.

    He could not help but wonder if he would be a God after he made love to her.

    Right now, the woman was actually looking at him with drunken eyes, as if she had no idea what was happening.

    Of course, it was impossible for her mind to disappearpletely given her power.

    She should have been fully conscious, and knew what she was going to do. It was just that her mind was too chaotic that all she wanted was this chaotic thing.

    Ciel began to pull down his own pants, naked under her gaze.

    His cock was already standing erect, ready to break through any barrier.

    Roxanne''s eyes looked closely at Ciel''s cock, as if she wanted to see the entire movement of the stick-like object.

    Ciel climbed onto the mattress, stopping just below her crotch after she opened her long legs.

    She actually had a pair of thighs that were white and clean, very soft to the touch.

    Of course, Ciel''s focus was not on her thighs. He was more focused on her pussy. His hand guided his cock to that pussy, cing it right in front of her hole.

    He didn''t know what Roxanne would do upon regaining consciousness, but a God would definitely remember all these experiences very clearly.

    She would know how delicious it was so Ciel was sure that she would not be able to get angry.

    Slowly, Ciel pushed his cock into her pussy.

    It was too narrow, but fortunately it was so slippery that his cock could fit into it as he pushed it forcefully.

    The sensation her pussy gave to his cock was enough to make Ciel hold his breath with his mouth open.

    It was too good, he almost moaned.

    His impatience finally reached another level.

    Thinking that the position of his cock was already good, he pushed it suddenly hard, prating her hymen directly.

    "Ohhhhhhhhh..." Roxanne moaned loud and long while her ass lifted upwards.

    Ciel then moved quickly to press against her body, kissing her lips before shaking his hips rapidly.

    Roxanne''s eyes widened with sensation, but she couldn''t moan anymore.

    What was certain was that she seemed to really like the sensation.

    Her arms and legs suddenly hugged Ciel''s body tightly while her lips responded to Ciel''s kiss.

    She even stuck out her tongue to make the kiss even wilder.

    In an instant, the sound of flesh shing resounded loudly in the room.

    On the other side, the airship was flying quietly across the Eternal Desert Continent.

    No one dared to interfere, of course, as only the airship''s aura was enough to scare away all the Demigods.

    It was able to pass through all the troubles that appeared in that wastnd without any shaking at all.

    Ciel and Roxanne didn''t even know what was happening outside. To them, they were no different from being inside the house.

    No one knew that the Ice Prince and the Ice Knight were making love so wildly inside that airship.

    When Ciel broke the kiss, Roxanne started moaning uncontrobly, as if she was a madwoman.

    She was really enjoying herself so she reciprocated Ciel''s movements by moving her ass up and down.

    She didn''t even hesitate to take the initiative to kiss Ciel''s neck and chest.

    The sky darkened with night but they still did not stop. They continued to y to release their boundless desire.

    It was unknown when it was over. What is certain is that Ciel and Roxanne fell fast asleep as soon as they finished.

    The airship had already arrived in the Heaven Realm. However, because the people on board were asleep, so it flew indistinctly. Sometimes it passed over other people''s sects, making the sect elders angry but not daring to do anything because they could sense the immense threat from within the airship.

    Even in the Heaven Realm, only a few people could face such threats.

    When morning and sunlight entered the room, Roxanne opened her eyes with her forehead wrinkled.

    Her head felt light, but her body felt heavy as she could feel the pressure from certain objects.

    Looking down, she instantly saw the naked figures of herself and Ciel lying on top of her body.

    Her eyes suddenly became blurry when she saw that.

    She instantly remembered everything she and Ciel had done while drunk.

    The more she remembered, the dizzier her head became.

    She even wanted to cry, but when she thought about it, there didn''t seem to be anything bad about it at all.

    It was just that, her face became a bit pale as she saw Ciel''s cock still fully embedded in her pussy.

    Her breathing became rapid and she seemed to almost lose consciousness from being too shocked.

    In the end, she pushed Ciel aside and it didn''t wake Ciel up as he was sleeping too soundly.

    However, Roxanne moaned softly when she pushed Ciel.

    She moaned because of the movement of Ciel''s dick inside her pussy as it came out of her hole.

    It gave her a truly indescribable sensation, enough to make her heart beat fast.

    When Ciely face up, she couldn''t help but be embarrassed.

    From Ciel''s neck to chest, she saw many kiss marks that had a simr shape to her own lips.

    How could she not know that they were all the result of her actions. After all, there was no way Ciel could kiss himself.

    Not wanting her mind to be further distracted, Roxanne finally stood up and went to the bathroom in one fell swoop.

    When she arrived at the bathroom, she took a deep breath at the sight of her own figure.

    Her body was also covered in kiss marks, on her neck and breasts, even bite marks could be found on each of her nipples.

    Her hair looked very messy, as if she had just returned from an incessant fight.

    The Ice Knight, the first disciple of the Ice Goddess could also fall to such a point, Roxanne didn''t know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 226 Heaven Realm

    <h4>Chapter 226 Heaven Realm</h4>

    Ciel woke up from his sleep while Roxanne was in the shower.

    He stared at the ceiling of the room with empty eyes.

    His mind needed more time to work properly after getting drunk and making lovest night.

    When he finally remembered everything, he smiled slightly then raised his hand up to look at it.

    ''Too bad, I only managed to reach Demigod Peak,'' he thought as he felt his power.

    Indeed, the higher the cultivation, the harder it would be to improve.

    Even an extremely powerful Demigod like Roxanne could not make him break through.

    However, he didn''t feel sad or ufortable because for him it was enough.

    In fact, the increase in his cultivation gave him a lot of increase in strength.

    He was already so strong that he thought he could defeat his previous self with a single finger.

    This made him wonder if he couldpete with a weak God.

    Only, he hadn''t discovered any new abilities from the Eyes of Heaven, something that made him frown.

    ''Are there no new abilities already?'' He wondered again.

    Although it was disappointing, he was still not ufortable.

    He then sat up, took out a bottle of water and drank it without caring that he was still naked.

    Right after he finished drinking, Roxanne''s bathroom door suddenly opened and the woman stepped out,plete with her armor.

    Apparently she had directly put on her main outfit in that bathroom.

    Unfortunately, her aura as a knight instantly disappeared when she saw Ciel''s figure sitting naked.

    "Hurry up and get dressed," she said in a loud voice before hurriedly exiting the room.

    It was her room, but she knew that there was no way she would not relent.

    Cielughed at her reaction.

    Even so, he did as she asked.

    He bathed and then dressed up, looking absolutely like a prince.

    He then came out of the room in a very good mood, seeing Roxanne sitting on the sofa, staring at the window with a stiff expression.

    She didn''t look at Ciel even though thetter approached her.

    Ciel who ended up sitting in front of her had no other choice but to nudge her leg to get her to turn her gaze towards him.

    "What?" she said.

    "I know you''re a serious woman, but there''s no need to take this seriously," Ciel replied. "Just enjoy it, and I''m sure you won''t need to study."

    "You!" Roxanne looked annoyed by Ciel''s words.

    However, when Ciel took her hand, she only fell silent.

    After that, she said, "I don''t want anyone to know about our rtionship, especially Rin and Master!"

    "Oh, our rtionship? Does that mean you ept this rtionship?" replied Ciel after hearing her words.

    Instantly, Roxanne realized there was something wrong with her words, but it was impossible for her to swallow anymore.

    And she had to admit that her mind epted this rtionship as implied in her words.

    She just didn''t want anyone to know because it could hurt her reputation as the Ice Knight.

    She did not answer, only rolled her eyes.

    Ciel finally stood up and went around the table to sit beside her again.

    He immediately hugged her waist after he sat down and rested his head on her armor-covered shoulder.

    From start to finish, she just stayed still, not trying to resist.

    Ciel was fully convinced that she wasfortable, but was only embarrassed to respond soberly.

    "Next time, we don''t need to get drunk first. That way, we can feel each other''s affection clearly," Ciel told her.

    This time, Roxanne''s cheeks became slightly red after she heard Ciel''s words.

    Her mood was not chaotic, but she was actually attracted, something that was out of her control.

    How could she not be attracted when all she remembered was pleasure and enjoyment.

    She took a deep breath, then pushed Ciel''s hands away from her waist.

    "We''ve arrived," she said before standing up.

    Ciel hadn''t looked out the window from the start, so he didn''t even know what the conditions outside were like.

    Hearing Roxanne''s words, he quickly stood up, opening the window only to be surprised by the scene in front of him.

    "Heaven?"

    Instantly, he really thought that he was in Heaven.

    He saw countlessnds floating in the air, crisscrossing each other, and connected by various things, whether it was clouds or enormous trees.

    Sometimes there were continents that dropped waterfalls onto the continent below so that the two continents were connected through the waterfalls.

    Each continent is truly enormous, full of forests and mountains that exude boundless vitality.

    Between the continents, Ciel sometimes saw amazing phenomena.

    Sometimes a shadow of a roaring giant dragon appeared, then birds that seemed to be created from lightning, circled the continents.

    When he looked more carefully, he found many small dots above each continent.

    He then realized that they were flying arks traveling between the continents.

    Althoughrge, each continent was teeming with life.

    They consisted of various races. Heaven Race was rare as they only consisted of a few people.

    They ruled only because they were too powerful where five of them had be Supreme Gods.

    "This is the center of the Heaven Realm, called the Strongest Region. The name is defensible because every continent here has at least one God." Roxanne apparently exined about this ce to Ciel, slightly surprising Ciel.

    "The highest one, that''s where the Heaven Race lives, is called the Holy Continent," Roxanne added.

    Ciel indeed saw a continent at the highest ce.

    The continent was like the sky from below, sorge that it seemed to cover the continents below.

    It seemed to bepletely open to the public as Ciel saw many arks flying towards the continent.

    Roxanne''s ne also headed for the continent, moving in a leisurely manner.

    Only, their arrival seemed to have been detected by the people above.

    A group of people riding white horses suddenly descended from the continent.

    Ciel observed them, discovering that they were led by Lydan, Yelina''s brother.

    Ciel also saw Zaden and Derrick.

    The former was a member of the Heaven Race who was the first to fight him while thetter was a genius from the Realm of Destruction who fought him after Zaden.

    They all already looked more mature with the cultivation of Demigods.

    Lydan and Derrick for example, had reached the Third Stage of Demigods.

    Ciel showed a displeased expression when he saw them as he was sure they wanted to cause trouble.

    Sure enough, Zaden who was beside Lydan raised his hand.

    "Stop!" He shouted loudly, asking Roxanne''s airship to stop.

    When Ciel thought that he would take care of them, Roxanne suddenly took a step out of the airship, showing a cold expression as if she was not happy with this interruption.

    Her appearance instantly startled Lydan and the others including the people passing by.

    She did not release her aura, but her presence made the air tremble.

    The Heaven Realm might have many powerful gods, but it was still hard to find one that could give a terrifying sensation like Roxanne.

    "Little boys, what are you doing here? Do you want to die?" she asked Lydan and the others, immediately disying a domineering attitude.

    She was indeed rather gentle to Ciel because thetter had a status where she had to be respectful.

    However, to others, she was only slightly less than the Ice Goddess.

    She was the type that did not like to be bothered and would hunt down anyone who dared to disturb her.

    Even if Lydan and the others were members of the Heaven Race, she did not care at all.

    She was ready for conflict even if the Gods of the Heaven Race were the ones she would face next.

    As a disciple of the Ice Goddess, she needed to make sure that the Heaven Race showed deep respect to her and Ciel who came to represent the Ice Pce.

    Lydan and the others were spontaneously intimidated as they heard Roxanne''s words.

    They were used to being fearless due to their background of being the strongest, but Roxanne had indeed managed to shake their hearts directly.

    Fortunately Lydan had quite a strong heart as the young master of the Heaven Race. He took a deep breath to calm himself before replying, "we are here as a challenge to the Ice Prince if he wishes to marry a member of our race. It is already a culture and custom."

    After saying that, he looked relieved, thinking that Roxanne should understand to respect other people''s culture.

    Unfortunately, Roxanne suddenly shook her head.

    "I''m afraid you all can''t stop one finger gesture from Ciel," she replied.

    She said that not just because she was defending Ciel, but indeed based on her observations.

    In her opinion, Ciel was too strong as a Demigod, and she also knew that he had just broken through, something she wasn''t sure how he suddenly broke through.

    The only thing she guessed was because of the artifact that used to belong to the Mountain King.

    With his cultivation plus hisbat power, Roxanne thought it was difficult for other Demigods to resist Ciel no matter how deep their cultivation foundations were.

 Chapter 227 Calamity Knight

    <h4>Chapter 227 Cmity Knight</h4>

    Roxanne''s words naturally made Lydan and the others unhappy because to them Roxanne was just belittling them, not telling the truth.

    They cultivated quickly, using the best resources. Even if Ciel obtained a World Soul, they were confident they were not inferior to him.

    Lydan frowned as he replied, "Miss Roxanne, I think that should be said by Ciel himself."

    He was still quite polite to her, using kind words to address her.

    However, Roxanne shook her head and said, "it seems that I should personally get you guys out of the way."

    After saying that, she casually put her hand up, creating arge iceberg above Lydan and the others. If it fell, Lydan and the others would probably not be able to live anymore.

    Apparently, Roxanne actually dropped it without giving Lydan and the others a chance to think.

    Instantly, their faces turned pale.

    The pressure from the ice made them unable to move.

    "Little girl, how dare you!" Suddenly a woman''s loud voice echoed out of nowhere.

    A pale white hand emerged from the tear in space, pushing the iceberg until it was thrown over a continent, causing the continent to sway.

    The figure of a woman then appeared behind the hand, an extremely beautiful woman with an aura that made people feel a sense of disaster.

    "The Cmity Knight," some people said.

    When he heard that title, Ciel immediately knew who she was.

    She was not a member of the Heaven Race, but someone from the Realm of Destruction, a God who was greatly feared because she was said to be undefeatable except by the Supreme Gods.

    The truth was that she was only one step away from that stage.

    And she was Derrick''s mother.

    Ciel observed her, thinking that the famous female god was indeed a beauty that was hard to describe because it was too beautiful.

    She had short ck hair that only reached her chin, a face that still looked like that of a young woman with a pair of sharp transparent brown eyes.

    Standing in the air, she was wearing a ck blouse with sleeves that went past her elbows and a long ck skirt that was transparent but her legs could not be seen as she was also wearing long pants that reached her ankles.

    What was interesting was that there were ck lights floating around her body.

    They sometimes morphed into various kinds of beasts, intimidating anyone who looked at the woman.

    "I thought only her son was on the Holy Continent, turns out she''s there too," said some Gods watching from afar.

    "It seems the rumors were true," added another.

    "What rumors?" Those who didn''t know couldn''t help but ask.

    "She has be the adopted daughter of the Heaven Ancestor, and will apparently be helped to break through," replied the one who knew about the rumors.

    The information surprised quite a few people because the Heaven Ancestor had the most respected status in the Heaven Realm, even in the Seven Realms.

    He is perhaps the strongest of all Supreme Gods.

    He was also the father of the Heaven King who was the current Patriarch of the Heaven Race.

    In other words, he is the grandfather of Yelina and Lydan.

    He had a son who was already a Supreme God, and then had a granddaughter whose fate was difficult to predict.

    In the Seven Realms, there was really no one who could aplish such a feat.

    Actually, the Heaven King had a younger sister who had also reached the level of a Supreme God.

    That woman just happened to only rarely be in the territory of the Heaven Race.

    From that one family alone, there was already a Supreme God.

    And the Heaven Race had two other Supreme Gods who were of the same generation as the Heaven Ancestor, known as the Heaven Thunder God and the Heaven Wind God.

    If the Cmity Knight became the Heaven Ancestor''s adopted daughter, wouldn''t that mean she had an adopted sibling rtionship with the Heaven King.

    Although she was extremely talented, people did not expect her to be adopted as a daughter by the Heavenly Ancestor.

    This proved that her talent exceeded everyone''s expectations.

    From the moment she appeared, he gave Roxanne a cold stare, as if she was ready to take her life.

    However, Roxanne was not intimidated at all.

    "Who are you calling a little girl?" she replied coldly.

    Of course, she wouldn''t allow herself to be called a little girl by a God who hadn''t reached the level of a Supreme God even if that God was older than her.

    "Don''t you know that there is my son among them, stupid girl?" The woman, the Cmity Knight, responded by asking back.

    This time, she called Roxanne a stupid girl, which was of course more insulting.

    Unfortunately like Roxanne, she also seemed to be a fierce woman who liked to resolve every conflict by fighting to the death even if it was just a minor conflict.

    From the looks of it, she only seemed to care about her son, not the other members of the Heaven Race.

    "Your son is in my way, he deserves to be killed," Roxanne replied.

    "You Ice Goddess disciples are indeed arrogant. Good, today I will cut off your head and send it to that woman," replied the Cmity Knight before taking out a long ck scythe with three des that seemed to be able to tear through anything.

    "These two Knights want to fight, who can stop them other than the Supreme Gods?" said the watching Gods, starting to prepare to protect their continent from being damaged by their fight.

    Right after the Cmity Knight took out the scythe, Roxanne took out a silver-colored sword made entirely of ice.

    Golden light slowly emanated from her body, turning the air into gold-colored ice grains.

    "You want to kill me? Hmph, your son will be orphaned today," Roxanne replied.

    She moved right after she said that, flying quickly towards the Cmity Knight.

    Thetter did not stand still either, she followed her movement by advancing forward.

    Each of them was truly too fast. They left ck and gold light behind them.

    People could already imagine the devastating effect when they collided just by looking at their speed.

    Ciel who was inside the airship scratched his head, not expecting the development to reach this point.

    He was here to meet his woman, not to see this kind of fight.

    He wondered if someone from the Heaven Race woulde to stop them.

    Fortunately, what he expected actually happened.

    Something suddenly descended from the Holy Continent above. It moved very quickly, faster than Roxanne and the Cmity Knight because it was moving down from top to bottom.

    It stopped right at the area where Roxanne and the Cmity Knight were about to hit each other.

    Whoosh!

    It suddenly blossomed into an enormous golden mountain, bigger than most continents so it was impossible to pass.

    People wondered if anyone could get rid of the mountain.

    Apparently, right on top of the mountain stood a bald old man with the word Heaven on his forehead.

    It emitted an extremely dazzling golden light, making even the eyes of the gods close for a moment.

    "Mountain God," people said.

    He was very old but had yet to be a Supreme God which was why he didn''t add the word Heaven to his title.

    Of course, in terms of strength, not many couldpete with him under the Supreme Gods.

    "Guys, please calm down and stop thismotion," he said as people looked at him.

    He stared back and forth between the Cmity Knight and Roxanne.

    "Reba, the Ancestor said for you to meet him," he added as his gaze fell on the Cmity Knight.

    That revealed her real name to many people.

    If only the Mountain God spoke, Reba would probably ignore him.

    However, it was different when the Mountain God also spoke of the Heaven Ancestor, an existence that Reba could not help but respect.

    The woman finally calmed down enough, but she didn''t leave right away.

    It seemed that she wanted to wait for this matter to settle first as she still seemed to want to kill Roxanne.

    Her gaze at her was still very cold.

    On the other hand, the Mountain God continued his words but for Roxanne.

    "Miss Roxanne, pleasee to the Holy Continent, the princess is waiting for you, please forgive the rudeness of our younger generation," he said in his old voice, calm and gentle.

    Right after he spoke, Ciel suddenly walked out of the airship, drawing everyone''s attention in an instant.

    Even the Mountain God looked at him curiously.

    Only, Reba''s gaze at Ciel was just as cold as her gaze at Roxanne.

    She heard that Ciel had interfered with her son, harming him in an evil way, so she also held a grudge against him.

    However, Ciel only showed a faint smile when stared at by many people.

    Casually, he said, "let''s continue this event that has be a culture, but as Sister Roxanne said, I''m afraid I only need one finger to defeat all the younger generations of the Heaven Race."

    "..."

 Chapter 228 A Bet

    <h4>Chapter 228 A Bet</h4>

    That Ciel said that surprised everyone because even the Gods watching assumed that Roxanne was just saying nonsense.

    Did Ciel also say nonsense?

    Actually, some people with special observation could sense the terrifying power of Ciel. Those who were at the God First Stage felt that the power was not far away from them at all.

    Unfortunately, most people didn''t have that kind of observation. Even the Cmity Knight was no different because she was the destructive type.

    "Kid, who are you looking down on?" The woman suddenly spoke in a cold and hard voice, as if she was scolding Ciel.

    "Don''t you believe it, Young Miss?" replied Ciel while looking at her with a faint smile.

    In his eyes, her fierce nature was something cute.

    "What?" The woman looked extremely shocked after hearing Ciel''s answer.

    It was not because of his words, but the way he called her.

    Young Miss?

    What the fuck is that.

    "What do you call me?" the woman asked in a very loud voice.

    The sky rumbled and darkened just because of her voice.

    The problem was that it was a nickname that should have been used for the younger generation or juniors who came from a great background.

    Although there was no insult, to Reba it was more than an insult because Ciel seemed to think of her as a young woman.

    Her appearance did seem young, but she was a God who was almost a Supreme God.

    She was a woman of start and might. One should address her with respectful and majestic calls such as Your Majesty, the Knight, the Queen, and the like.

    Ciel was not intimidated by the woman''s cold gaze.

    Casually, he replied, "You should tone down that fierceness of yours, young miss."

    Reba, "..."

    "Kid, you really should die here!"

    She raised her scythe, seemingly about to make her move.

    However, Roxanne pointed her sword at her.

    "Stay there!" she said in a cold tone.

    The Mountain God sighed with this kind of situation, looking like he didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Reba was indeed like a tigress, fierce and terrifying.

    Coupled with her strength, stopping her was something very difficult.

    Even if he was the strongest God under the five Supreme Gods of the Heaven Race, he dared not im to be able to stop Reba.

    The woman''s talent was too high which was why the Heaven Ancestor chose her.

    "Reba, please calm down, let the younger generation solve their own problems," said the Mountain God, only able to speak.

    Fortunately Reba was able to calm down this time, probably because she wanted to see Ciel''s im.

    "Break your legs if you fail, do you dare?" she asked.

    "Then what if I seed?" replied Ciel in response.

    Ciel was one hundred percent sure, so he was not afraid to bet.

    "What do you want?" replied Reba.

    "I want you to be my wife if I seed," Ciel replied calmly.

    "What?" Reba looked like she was about to stagger when she heard Ciel''s words, her cold but beautiful eyes wide open.

    The same reaction was shown by Derrick who looked younger than Lydan and the others.

    "Brat, do you want to die?" he said in a loud voice to Ciel.

    His mother was angry, but no one could be more angry than him because he regarded his mother as a very honorable woman.

    And Ciel in his eyes was an unpleasant creature. How could he possibly be at peace if such an unpleasant creature was married to his mother.

    At this moment, Reba''s face fluctuated between reddish and pale.

    Her breathing became rapid with anger.

    She even pointed her scythe at Ciel.

    "Kie, are you really impatient to die?" she asked.

    Her voice was quieter but much colder, stirring the hearts of many people.

    "I heard that the Ice Prince has a bad personality, I didn''t expect him to be this bad," said a God who was watching.

    "Yeah, I don''t understand why Princess Yelina chose him."

    "It''s obviously a matter of taste. That woman isn''t looking for an elegant man, but what she likes. That''s why she decided to get engaged to him ever since the Ice Goddess told her about the Ice Prince."

    "Doesn''t that mean Princess Yelina''s taste is very bad?"

    "No need toment on her taste, everyone has their own taste that will make them happy. Perhaps Princess Yelina believes that she can tame the Ice Prince into an obedient husband."

    "I''m not sure," someone replied.

    Meanwhile, Ciel grinned at Reba, seemingly mocking her.

    "Are you afraid, young miss? If I fail, you can even kill me. However, I''m sure there''s nothing bad about being my wife. You will be happy and content." he said.

    He deliberately provoked her because he knew that she arrived very easily provoked.

    With her power, who would dare to give her advice when she made the wrong decision because she was provoked by the enemy.

    Plus, Ciel actually felt that the woman would definitely fulfill her promise because she was a very proud type of woman.

    She would not allow such bad rumors that she did not keep her promise.

    Hence, Ciel was confident that if he won this gamble, he could immediately bring that woman to the room.

    Sure enough, her cold eyes became even colder.

    "Alright, if you fail, I''ll chop you into a thousand pieces, and roast your meat to feed my dogs," she said, epting the bet proposed by Ciel so that people looked at each other.

    "Sure, but since I definitely won, you might as well go prepare a room for us tonight," Ciel replied, teasing her openly, something that made her look like she wanted to jump on Ciel.

    Cielughed before moving towards Lydan and the others.

    There was not a single one of them who did not show extreme anger towards him.

    How could they not, they were usually always in the spotlight in the Heaven Realm.

    Today, they were side characters who looked like a bunch of young fools, gathered for Ciel and Reba''s bet, a bet on whether Ciel could defeat them all with a single finger.

    "Brat, today is the day you die," Lydan said.

    At the same time, Derrick took out a scythe simr to his mother''s scythe. He said, "You won''t just die. Your soul will be sent to hell, tortured forever."

    From his expression, he seemed to be the one who wanted to attack Ciel the most right now.

    Ciel responded to them with a dismissive look.

    Casually, he replied, "advance together so as not to waste time!"

    He pointed his finger at them, as if ready to strike them with a single blow.

    It was a shame that they had to attack together, but out of emotion, they actually did.

    Simultaneously, they released an aura, lunging towards Ciel, producing a loud rumble.

    Theirbined power was terrifying, but they did indeed attract less attention because people had just seen themotion between Roxanne and Reba.

    The re between them created a much greater devastating effect.

    "Die..." Lydan and who uttered that word as they raised their auras, wanted to kill Ciel with a single attack.

    "What fools!" Ciel sighed and shook his head.

    BANG!

    His aura exploded, emanating from his bodypletely, instantly producing an extremely hot shockwave.

    Several nearby continents were pushed away by that shockwave.

    People were so shocked that some thought that it was the aura of a God.

    When the wave hit Lydan and the others, it was enough to push them far down.

    ROAR!

    From Ciel''s fingers, a loud roar resounded before a six-colored fire dragon leapt outward, asrge as a continent.

    It lunged towards Lydan and the others, mming into them before exploding, throwing their figures in various directions.

    Everything happened in such a few seconds that people could not digest what they saw.

    When they came to, they found the young men of the Heaven Race lying helplessly in various ces, covered in burns.

    "Demigod Peak, and six Holy mes," said someone who reacted quickly. "Too scary, a Demigod actually reaching this level."

    There were many experts with great insight here, so when Ciel unleashed his power, most people immediately understood what kind of power it was.

    They couldn''t help but stare at Reba now.

    And apparently, that woman disappeared from where she was.

    No, she didn''t disappear, she appeared beside her son, giving him various pills to heal his wounds.

    It seemed that all the ones she gave him were high-quality pills. It healed all of Derrick''s wounds and cleared all the dirt from his body in an instant.

    Even so, the young man seemed to have suffered a minor trauma.

    His expression was full of disbelief as he looked at Ciel. He coughed repeatedly.

    Of course, Reba also looked surprised after she finished panicking.

    Her gaze at Ciel was quite deep and her expression showed that she was flustered right now, something that was funny in people''s eyes as she was usually always fierce.

    To people, her defeat in this bet was like a p in the face directly.

    Since she had already lost, she was basically officially Ciel''s wife.

    Now the question was whether or not she recognized the bet?

    Plus, because of her bond with the Heaven Race, the Mountain God couldn''t help but furrow his brows, wondering how he viewed this.

    Personally, he didn''t really care since this was Reba''s personal business with Ciel.

    Whether she married Ciel had nothing to do with the Heaven Race.

    It also shouldn''t make the Heaven Ancestor who had made her his adopted daughter ufortable.

    He gave her the status purely out of regard for her talent, not because of her personal life.

    So far, the Heaven Ancestor was an open-minded old man. He would not care about the rtionships of the women in his n with whomever they wanted because overall, the blood of the Heaven Race was always the strongest so the children of Heaven Race women would always have pure Heaven Race blood regardless of who their father was.

    That was why the engagement between Yelina and Ciel was eptable. The only ones who rejected it were the jealous young people.

    After a moment of staring at Reba, Ciel asked, "Miss, you are now my wife, so do you ept this or not?"

 Chapter 229 A Ring

    <h4>Chapter 229 A Ring</h4>

    Derrick''splexion turned paler when he heard Ciel''s question.

    He coughed a few more times so he looked like he couldn''t say anything even though he seemed to want to speak.

    Ciel didn''t care about his reaction because he only cared about his mother, the woman who had lost the bet to him.

    What was quite surprising was that the woman''s reaction didn''t look so bad, she just looked confused, very different from when Ciel said he wanted her to be his woman.

    Perhaps for her it was a very serious insult that she was so angry, but losing a bet was normal for her given her personality that was always in a hurry to decide things.

    Basically, she was not that surprised by the fact that she lost the bet.

    It was just that the amount she had to pay made it difficult for her to react.

    The case would be different if she was someone shameless who could shamelessly walk away after losing a bet without paying at all.

    However, she''s not that kind of woman, she''s a woman who always does what she says and promises.

    After a while, her gaze fell on Ciel''s face.

    And this was not an ordinary gaze or a gaze like wanting to tear Ciel apart like before.

    Her gaze this time was more like that she was observing Ciel''s face.

    More precisely, she wanted to see what Ciel''s face really looked like so that she could think about making a decision.

    Of course, when she made such an observation, the conclusion she came to was that Ciel had a very attractive face, able to make most women''s hearts flutter.

    She observed Ciel''s face for quite a while, but finally gave her an answer.

    "Hmph, since you won, I will fulfill my promise, you get what you want now," she said in an indifferent tone that made people take a deep breath.

    A famous God like Reba, honored by the people with the title of Cmity Knight actually epted Ciel as her husband.

    Although Ciel did have an amazing talent, the problem was that he was still a junior.

    Of course, many juniors with outstanding talents and backgrounds married older women, but such cases were usually only for those women who were not so outstanding.

    It was already amazing that a junior had managed to marry a Demigod.

    It couldn''t bepared to Reba because there were too many Gods who fell in love with her but didn''t even dare to confess their feelings to her despite the fact that she could be said to be a widow because she had had a partner in the past, which was why she had a son.

    It was said that she might be traumatized by her past married life hence she was more fierce when there were men who wanted to be her husband.

    Some other rumors say that she was the one who had killed her ex-husband.

    "Mom, what nonsense are you saying?" Derrick was finally able to speak.

    He forced himself because Reba''s words shook his heart too much.

    It wasn''t just because of his rejection of Ciel, but he personally wasn''t willing to have his mother be the wife of a man.

    "Shut up, it''s not your turn toment on that!" Suddenly, Reba scolded Derrick in a loud voice.

    She was harsh at times, but always cared about him.

    Her harsh actions always had a reason, like making him stronger.

    At this moment, Derrick realized that she was really scolding him because her gaze made his heart beat hard. He was frightened instantly.

    On the other hand, Ciel showed a strange look, not expecting that Reba wouldpromise after observing his face.

    He wondered if she wouldn''t mind after realizing that at least this man had a decent face even though he was extremely annoying in her eyes.

    After that, heughed softly.

    "It''s really a beautiful day, didn''t expect that I''d add another wife," he said.

    There is nothing wrong with having any number of wives as people can ept even a woman with multiple husbands.

    However, that Ciel managed to make Reba his wife really made people jealous.

    Surprisingly, Reba''s face became slightly red even though her eyes were ring at Ciel.

    It seemed that she was angry but also embarrassed.

    "Take this!" Suddenly Ciel threw something at Reba.

    Itnded right on top of her palm.

    Apparently, it was a gold ring with beautiful engravings.

    It was just an ordinary ring, something Ciel randomly picked up from the Immortal Domain.

    "What is this?" Reba asked, somewhat confused by the ring.

    "It''s proof of our rtionship, wear it on your ring finger," Ciel replied.

    He did this on purpose because he thought she was too wild, so she needed something to bind her to, so that she would remember that she was now the Ice Prince''s wife.

    After hearing Ciel''s answer, Reba seemed to blush and it could be seen that her breathing became a little quick.

    "Fuck you!" She suddenly cursed Ciel before turning around and flying to the Holy Continent above.

    However, contrary to her reaction, she actually did what Ciel asked. She actually put the ring on her ring finger.

    Her speed increased drastically after she put the ring on.

    Ciel just smiled as he watched her, thinking that teasing her gave him a pleasant sensation.

    She was indeed a fierce woman, but that was precisely her appeal.

    "Sister Roxanne, let''s go!" said Ciel to Roxanne who was standing not far from him.

    The woman always showed a calm expression, but when her eyes looked at Ciel, Ciel could feel a sharp gaze from her.

    Who knew what she was thinking right now.

    When they returned to the ne, she walked to the sofa indifferently.

    Ciel went over to her, sitting beside her while holding her hand.

    "What''s wrong with you, Sister Roxanne?" he asked gently.

    He wondered if she was jealous now that he was adding women right in front of her while they had just started a rtionship.

    Plus, it was the woman who almost got into a fight with her.

    Asked, Roxanne finally looked at Ciel.

    "I must admit that you are something, no, it might be more appropriate to say that you are an anomaly. There hasn''t been a man like you in the history of the Seven Realms," she said.

    "Is this apliment?" asked Ciel, not expecting that Roxanne would say that.

    Unfortunately, this time the woman did not answer.

    Meanwhile, at the edge of a swimming pool, a pair of charming legs were dangling down, submerged in the water of the pool.

    Of course, they were Yelina''s pair of legs.

    The woman was rxing there in a short dress that was slightly wet from the sshing water.

    She was so beautiful that a few strands of her hair blowing in the wind could make one drown in illusions.

    Her face only became more and more indescribable with age.

    She can practically make even a woman as beautiful as Reba inconspicuous.

    Her pair of golden eyes were bright yet calm, giving the impression that they could make a madman sane again just by looking into them.

    She was actually not alone, there was a young woman standing behind her, wearing a maid outfit.

    The woman had long ck hair, not particrly beautiful, but sweet.

    At first nce, she seemed to be from the vige, but obviously no one dared to underestimate her as she managed to be the personal maid of one Yelina, the Princess of Heaven.

    In reality, the swimming pool revealed everything that happened under the Holy Continent.

    Yelina was not just sitting there rxing, she was watching Ciel and the others.

    She had been watching them since the very beginning, ever since Ciel was blocked by Lydan and the others.

    That she was still here was something she did on purpose because she wanted to see firsthand how Ciel resolved the conflict with Lydan and the others in this territory.

    He apparently handled that problem with ease, bringing a faint smile to Yelina''s lips.

    It was just that, that Ciel suddenly became Reba''s husband made her frown.

    Her maid even showed anger.

    She blushed when Ciel asked Reba to wear the ring he gave her.

    "Miss, this man is really selfish. He came to your ce and dared to add a wife, isn''t he disrespecting you? Now, you have the same man as that fierce woman, I don''t think this is right," the maid said, trying to advise Yelina.

    She was among those who disapproved of Yelina getting engaged to Ciel because she would rather see Yelina be an untouchable woman.

    All this time, she had been unable to say much about it because Yelina seemed to have grown fond of Ciel ever since she returned from the Eternal Desert Continent.

    She thought there was really no hope to make Yelina forget Ciel. Hence, ehe could not let go of this opportunity to influence Yelina since she did seem distracted.

    Unfortunately, Yelina responded to her words by shaking her head.

    "Hee''s always been like this, I know I can''t change him," she said in a soft voice, actually seeming topletely ept Ciel''s traits.

    The maid could say nothing more but stare at her with a frozen expression and open mouth.

 Chapter 230 An Agreement

    When Roxanne''s airship finally arrived above the Holy Continent, Ciel could not help but be amazed by the continent.

    He saw an enormous city, covering the entire continent so that the north, west, south, and east ends werepletely filled with magnificent buildings.

    This was without a doubt the greatest city.

    How could it not be, this continent itself wasrger than the Ice Continent, so the city wasrger than the entire Ice Continent.

    Ciel wondered how many people lived on the continent.

    Of course, the members of the Heaven Race were a minority there. Their numbers were really very few.

    The ones living there were people who worked for them or people with great backgrounds who chose to cultivate there.

    That must have cost an enormous amount of money because there was no way the Heaven Race would let people upy their territory for free.

    The aura of a God could be felt everywhere so Ciel thought that Gods were not so unique.

    There were too many of them here even though most of them were only First Stage Gods.

    Actually, there were many forests and mountains on the continent.

    They were also very, veryrge so they could be royal territories.

    It''s just that they do seem insignificantpared to the city itself.

    In the city center, there is a special region that is simr to a city within a city.

    It was surrounded by a high wall and around that wall no one could fly.

    All the buildings inside were made of gold and silver, surrounded by beautiful gardens.

    At first nce, it was a deste area, but Ciel did not see a single weak human there.

    In fact, just looking at the territory was enough to make Ciel''s school heart sweat.

    Roxanne''s airship did not go there directly.

    It went to an area full of buildings simr to the buildings of the Ice Pce.

    It was probably the most deserted ce, Ciel didn''t see a single person there.

    In the end, this was a different realm, so it was natural that the few Ice Pce members were not here even though they had a headquarters.

    Roxanne''s airshipnded right in the courtyard of the headquarters.

    The engine was off and the door was open, allowing the air from the Holy Continent to enter inside.

    It was without a doubt a different kind of air.

    Ciel felt as if he was connected to the heavens as he felt the air there.

    "I''ll wait here, you can meet your wife," Roxanne said without standing up from her seat.

    Her tone seemed a little unfriendly, making Ciel roll his eyes.

    He had originally thought that she would continue to apany him, including to the ce of the Heaven Race.

    Unfortunately, her mind seemed to have changed.

    This was indeed a risk for messing up a woman''s mood.

    Ciel continued to stare into her eyes and finally said nothing in response.

    However, he moved quickly, kissing her lips and hugging her body tighter even though she was wearing armor so what he felt was a very hard metal object.

    He didn''t care at all because her lips would always be soft.

    His actionspletely shocked the woman as her eyes widened. The problem now was that she was not drunk at all, so she felt a different sensation.

    And no matter what she thought, she had no desire to resist in the slightest. She enjoyed the sensation of the touch of his lips so much that she wanted to return the kiss but was a bit embarrassed to do so without the encouragement of wine.

    Ciel only kissed her briefly. He broke the kiss while smiling at her.

    After that, he took out a ne, a ne with an exquisite silver sword ne eye, faintly emitting a sharp light.

    It seemed to be able to withstand the attacks of a God despite being just an ordinary ne. The material is strong and of high quality.

    Under Roxanne''s gaze, he put the ne around the woman''s neck, cing the sword-shaped eye of the ne on her armor-covered chest.

    It was such a tight fit that people would definitely notice it.

    "Wait for me to return, Sister Roxanne," Ciel said, kissing her forehead before standing up and striding towards the airship, leaving the woman alone.

    Her face could not help but blush as she stared at Ciel''s back.

    After getting off the airship, Ciel went straight out of the Ice Pce headquarters, arriving at a very crowded street.

    Quite a few gazes were directed at him, obviously people who knew who he was.

    Here, most people probably saw themotion below. Surely there were many who were recording and broadcasting it through spiritual screens.

    Ciel was left wondering how he was going to walk because there were too many things blocking the way.

    He gazed towards the Heaven Race region, wondering why no one hade to pick him up.

    Was anyone angry with his behavior down below?

    However, even if someone was angry, his wife, Yelina, should have sent people.

    Actually, it wasn''t because of Yelina. It was because indeed someone influential had not allowed anyone to pick up Ciel since hended on the Holy Continent.

    That person was too powerful, even Yelina could not force herself.

    He was of course the Heaven King, Yelina''s father.

    Ciel knew that after investigating with the Eyes of Heaven.

    He shook his head, wondering if he should fly now.

    Just when he wanted to take a step, he suddenly heard a voice inside his head.

    (Come here!)

    It was a female voice that sounded very cold, and of course, it was very familiar to Ciel even though he had only heard it a few times from today.

    It was Reba''s voice.

    Ciel stared at the location where the voice wasing from.

    And as it turned out, it wasing from the top of a very tall building.

    It seemed to be a restaurant.

    Ciel was actually astonished by the fact that Reba actually called out to him.

    ''What does she want? Is she not meeting with the Heaven Ancestor?'' Ciel wondered.

    ''Wait!''

    As he stared at the building for longer and longer, Ciel suddenly felt something hidden, something that was really very strong.

    ''This kind of power, simr to the Old Geezer of the Ancient Night Race,'' he thought, recalling the old figure that the Elf Queen had said was the strongest under the Ancient Night King among the Ancient Night Race.

    Who in the Seven Realms possessed such strength?

    Ciel could only guess that it was the Heaven Ancestor.

    "This is interesting!"

    Ciel no longer thought, flying to the building at high speed.

    To him, it didn''t matter whether he would meet Reba first or Yelina first.

    He was a strong man, even two supreme beauties at once were no problem for him.

    Whoosh!

    With his speed, it only took a moment for him to arrive in front of one of the building''s windows and he saw Reba''s figure right beside the window, sitting and drinking red wine.

    She was in a private room.

    Her eyes showed displeasure as she saw Ciel appear in front of that window.

    "Couldn''t you havee through the door below?" she said in an annoyed tone, clearly it was the way Ciel hade that displeased her.

    Ciel opened the window and entered casually, sitting directly across from the woman with her legs crossed.

    He gazed at her face which he finally realized was really very beautiful when seen up close.

    "Miss, why did you invite me here? Would you like to have lunch with me?" Ciel asked her, making her eyes tremble.

    "Stop using that word to address me!" she replied coldly.

    "I want to call you baby, honey, wife, and such, but I''m not sure since you''re so sensitive," Ciel replied.

    What he said only increased Reba''s anger. She even looked like she wanted to lunge at Ciel.

    Unfortunately she was actually unable to give Ciel a solution as to what words he could use to call her with their rtionship now.

    "We''re not here for lunch," she said after a moment of silence.

    Before Ciel could ask, she added, "I want to make an agreement in our rtionship."

    "Ohhhh..." Ciel showed an interested expression at her words.

    He looked around, wondering what agreement she wanted to make.

    The problem was that he sensed the presence of the Heaven Ancestor within this building, so did that ancestor have any interests?

    Or did he live here from the beginning so this was the ce Reba visited when she met him.

    "Sign this," Reba said again before cing a paper in front of Ciel.

    It had several lines of writing.

    1. As long as I (Reba) do not want children, then I have the right to use my power to prevent pregnancy!

    2. I (Ciel) will never use harsh or degrading words to Reba and her son!

    3. I (Ciel) will not restrict the freedom of Reba''s private life as a cultivator!

    4. If someday this rtionship somehow ends and we have a child, the child will be taken care of by Reba!

    Right below those writings, there was already one signature with Reba''s name.

    On her side, there was Ciel''s name but no signature yet.

    Ciel rolled his eyes after reading the agreement, not knowing whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 231 Date

    <h4>Chapter 231 Date</h4>

    "Is something like this necessary? Honestly, I''m sure we''ll soon be a couple who love each other so much that we''ll always agree with each other," Ciel said to the woman in front of him.

    Unfortunately, the woman snorted in response.

    "I''m sure it will be the other way around," she replied.

    "What will you do if I don''te to this agreement?" asked Ciel in response.

    "Miss, you must remember that you became my wife because you made a bet. This is already your obligation."

    Called Miss again, Reba pressed her lips together as if she was trying to restrain any harsh words froming out of her mouth.

    She looked into Ciel''s eyes, and looked at a loss as to what she needed to say to answer his question.

    Ciel was unfortunately not wrong at all. He was entitled to this because he won the gamble.

    It should be remembered that if he lost, Reba could chop him into a thousand pieces.

    While the woman was silent, Ciel grabbed her hand that was on the table.

    It was so soft that he felt he was touching a pillow with silk fabric and goose feathers.

    "You?" The woman''s eyebrows rose instantly at Ciel''s touch.

    Who knew what she was thinking after being touched by a man who was much younger and annoying to her.

    Comfortable?

    It''s a pity that she actually felt afortable sensation because it was the meeting of the hands of a beautiful woman and a handsome man.

    Even other people who saw that feltfortable.

    Their age difference was not noticeable at all because Reba did have the appearance of a young woman.

    "Alright, for my dear wife, I''ll sign it," Ciel said suddenly then wrote his signature under his name with a charming smile.

    He deliberately did that to give Reba a shock attack while previously he pretended to object.

    This was a shock attack that could shake Reba''s heart.

    Sure enough, she reacts so that her face moves strangely.

    Her eyebrows raised upwards as she looked into Ciel''s eyes.

    "Do you really agree?" she asked.

    "What''s not to my dear wife?" replied Ciel, continuing to tease her.

    Only, to say that it was easy to tease her would be wrong.

    After rolling her eyes, she snorted softly.

    "Don''t think I''m easily fooled by tricks like this. Remember, there''s a big difference between us. I epted this rtionship because of my promise, and I will never like you personally," she said.

    "I''m sure time can change everything," Ciel replied with a quietugh, not taking offense despite the woman''s rejection.

    Even then his fingers touched her hand so gently that her eyes nced down.

    "Miss, how about we take a walk, I want to see the city, but I don''t have any friends," he added, inviting her to leave there.

    "Are you crazy?" Instantly, the woman''s tone became high.

    Actually, it was not about whether she refused or not, but she was the Cmity Knight, a woman feared and respected by everyone.

    If she walked around the city with Ciel, she would practically be the subject of everyone''s gossip even though everyone knew that she was now Ciel''s wife.

    Where would she put her pride if that happened.

    She could guess that all her enemies would be fanning the mes to mock her.

    That she would react like that was something Ciel had expected.

    He calmly replied, "do you care about other people''s opinions? Isn''t the Cmity Knight a very indifferent woman? How can you be afraid to take a walk with me, your own husband?"

    When provoked, Reba''s face became rather red. Her temper waspletely provoked in no time.

    "Who do you call afraid? I just don''t want to cause a scene," she replied.

    "No, you''re afraid!" Ciel shook his head, insisting on his opinion.

    "You?" Reba gritted her teeth, looking very annoyed at being called afraid by Ciel.

    Meanwhile, Ciel started to stand up, but was still holding her hand.

    "Hehehe, perhaps I need to announce to everyone that the Cmity Knight is afraid to walk around with her own husband," he said.

    "Nonsense!" Reba was finallypletely provoked.

    She stood up in response to Ciel.

    "Where do you want to go? Let''s get there quickly," she said.

    After saying that, the woman actually realized that she was provoked by Ciel. She was unable to control her own rationality just because she was called afraid.

    Unfortunately she was indeed the type who could not ept being called afraid for things that were clearly not dangerous at all.

    And there was no way she could retract her words now.

    "Let''s go wherever our feet will take us," Ciel replied as he pulled her hand to the door.

    Reba''s expression looked very disturbed at this.

    She wondered what sin had shemitted that she should fall into the hands of a man who was only slightly older than her own son.

    Not wanting to look like she was forced, she finally tried to calm her expression before Ciel opened the door.

    Actually behind the door was not a hallway, but arge open area with many tables and chairs.

    All the tables were almost full, upied by people with extraordinary backgrounds.

    Ciel even saw many Gods among them.

    When Ciel and Reba appeared, all gazes were immediately drawn to them.

    This surprised many people so much that some opened their mouths.

    Many of them wondered if the two were already an epting couple to each other since they were holding hands.

    The calm Reba tried to be indifferent to the stares of the people.

    She didn''t stop her steps and continued walking thus making Ciel walk at the same speed as her.

    They entered a formation simr to an elevator from the modern world.

    It then brought them down to the bottom.

    "Hehehe, isn''t this alright?" said Ciel to Reba when they were inside the formation, waiting for it to arrive below.

    Of course, down below they would encounter more people.

    Reba rolled her eyes without saying anything.

    In no time, they arrived at the lowest floor.

    When they stepped into the lobby of the building, many footsteps stopped abruptly. Some even dropped their drinks.

    Even without knowing Ciel and Reba, people would still be attracted to them.

    Reba with her ck blouse and short hair that left her neck exposed was too elegant a figure that those who saw her for the first time would think how there was such a beautiful woman.

    No matter that she was fierce, people still couldn''t stop admiring her.

    She was truly a woman born with many blessings. Beautiful and talented, from birth she was destined to reach great heights.

    When there were some people who looked at her with a seemingly disrespectful gaze, Reba stared back at them coldly, enough to make their hearts stop beating for a moment that they felt a clear sense of death.

    Reba is still fierce even when she is on a date.

    People couldn''t help but admire Ciel because he could make the woman docile.

    Then, they arrived outside, in front of a very crowded street.

    At this point, Ciel no longer cared about people''s gazes. He pulled Reba''s hand as he took a step on the sidewalk, disappearing from people''s sight and being seen by new people.

    Of course, there were ces where most people did not recognize them anymore. Those people were those who did not have ess to various pictures and videos.

    Ciel and Reba were able to walk around more calmly around those people because they only thought of the two of them as prestigious figures who were walking around and dating.

    Actually, Ciel still nced at the restaurant building every now and then.

    "The Heaven Ancestor is there, right?" he asked Reba.

    Thetter was a little surprised to hear that question. She seemed to wonder how Ciel had guessed.

    Even so, she still replied, "It''s his and he lives there."

    "Why doesn''t he live in the Heaven Race territory?"

    "This entire continent is their territory," Reba replied.

    "I mean over there!" Ciel nced at the city within the city.

    "Who knows, is it worth thinking about? He can live wherever he likes." Reba remained cold when talking to Ciel, not getting any softer.

    After that, she suddenly asked, "why don''t you go there yourself and take a walk with me? Don''t you want to meet that girl?"

    "I think there are some people who don''t wee me," Ciel replied.

    "Maybe eventer tonight I can''t stay there. Yeah, luckily I have two wives in this city, so I can stay at my other wife''s house."

    "You!" Reba could not help but re at Ciel with her pair of fierce but beautiful eyes.

    "Aren''t we husband and wife? It doesn''t matter, does it, if I stay at your house?" asked Ciel.

    "Do whatever you want, but don''t interfere with my son as you promised," she replied while staring in the other direction, making Ciel smile slightly.

    Reba was really paying for her defeat.

    Ever since they became husband and wife, she did not seem to resist things that were natural for husband and wife.

    Ever since she didn''t mind him staying in her house, Ciel became pretty sure that she also didn''t mind if he wanted to make love to her.

    Ciel''s appearance obviously had an important role in getting the woman to agree.

    At the very least, Ciel did not disgust her even when she imagined doing that with him.

    If anything, she was just annoyed at having to give herself to a junior.

    And since it had all already happened, there was nothing she could say.

    All day today, they just walked around without stopping at any ce and rarely spoke.

    Before they knew it, the sky began to darken.

 Chapter 232 The House

    <h4>Chapter 232 The House</h4>

    "Where is your house?" Ciel asked Reba.

    Personally, he was getting tired of walking and wanted to sit down.

    Reba gave him a sharp nce because of that question.

    She didn''t answer, but suddenly she took a step, disappearing in an instant.

    After that, they appeared in a suburb that was actually on the outskirts of the continent.

    On the outskirts of the continent, there was ake that dropped its water down every now and then while before theke was a white sand beach.

    Ciel saw quite a few clouds beside the continent, drifting constantly.

    It was a beautiful ce, but very lonely.

    Ciel only saw a few people.

    Around the beach, there are mansions, each one like a pce, surrounded by a high iron fence.

    They appeared near one of those mansions, which Ciel immediately deduced to be Reba''s house because he saw Derrick''s figure in the courtyard of that house, doing physical exercises.

    Reba took a step into the house before Derrick noticed them.

    She even shook her hand so that Ciel had no other choice but to let go of her hand.

    Perhaps the woman didn''t want Derrick to see her holding hands with Ciel.

    Derrick was certainly watching them as they walked towards the house.

    He was in such a bad mood today that he had a hard time removing the gloomy expression from his face.

    He deliberately did physical exercises to calm his mind.

    Unfortunately, his mind was instantly filled with anger again when he saw his mothering with the man he hated so much.

    "Mom, why did you bring this bastard here?" he asked in a loud voice while pointing his hand at Ciel.

    He was imagining something bad which was why his emotions were getting out of control.

    To him, Ciel and his mother''s rtionship was already uneptable, especially if they had to do that.

    He would go crazy if he knew that.

    Reba seemed to be struggling with how to respond to her son''s question.

    She took one nce at Ciel and knew that this was something that could not be avoided since they were already bound in a real rtionship.

    The ring on her ring finger was proof of that.

    After a few moments of silence, she said to Derrick, "go back to your room and get some rest, you need to sleep to recover!"

    "Mom, I''m fine," Derrick replied, still with a loud voice.

    "Do as I say, don''t let me force you and lock you up," Reba replied,pletely stern with him.

    Derrick was frozen again, like he wanted to cry.

    His breathing quickened, but he couldn''t help but be afraid of his mother''s piercing gaze.

    In the end, he could only grit his teeth and jumped to a window on the second floor and closed the window hard.

    Ciel stared back and forth between that window and Reba, wondering if he had ruined the peaceful life of this mother and son.

    However, he did not feel any guilt or anything like that as this was his right after winning the bet.

    Reba then looked at him and said, "hurry up and get in!"

    She took a step after saying that without waiting for Ciel.

    It seemed that she was also in a bad mood due to the sudden change in her life.

    Her house was a luxury, but it was not something that amazed Ciel as he was used to all things luxurious. Only a beauty like Reba caught his attention.

    The woman walked towards the sofa and sat down directly, crossing her legs before looking at Ciel who approached her.

    "If you want to eat or drink, go to the kitchen yourself, I''m not in the mood to eat," she said.

    "I''m not in the mood to eat either," Ciel replied casually.

    After that, he sat right beside her, cing his hand on top of hers.

    "I just want to be with my wife," he added, which was enough to make Reba blush even though she was in a bad mood.

    Ciel was not silent anymore, he leaned his body against hers with his face directed at her face which naturally became even redder.

    "Reba, do you realize that you are very beautiful?" he asked in a soft voice, changing his way of addressing her to using her name.

    Reba rolled her eyes and replied irritably, "who doesn''t know? If I''m not beautiful, how could a boy like you want this."

    "Hehehe, since you know that, so I hope you understand why I''m so obsessed with you even though we just met today," Ciel replied.

    His hands slowly moved to her waist, holding each side of her waist.

    "You don''t have the aura of a great cultivator with that kind of personality," Reba replied, satirize Ciel even though their faces were close.

    "I admit that''s true, but what''s more important in this world than living happily. I may be shameless, but it was my struggle to obtain happiness. I hope you can be happy too."

    "I won''t be happy with you." Reba immediately rejected Ciel''s words.

    Ciel was not offended or anything. He casually responded, "but in the end you epted me. I believe the most important factor was because you didn''t mind being with me, not because you lost the bet. If you objected, I''m sure you would still reject me. You would have preferred to get rid of your pride."

    "You!" Reba looked shocked by what Ciel said.

    "Nonsense, there is no such thing, I''m just fulfilling my promise because it''s my way of life," she replied in a high tone that strangely seemed to hide panic.

    Perhaps she was not aware that there was such a reason because she really did not want to admit it. However, when it was said to her, she could not help but think so.

    "I think you realize there is beautiful potential with me. With your perspective as a woman, do you really think poorly of a man like me? My appearance is above average, let alone my cultivation talent. Not that I want to be narcissistic, but I''m sure I''m good from the point of view of all normal women."

    Reba, "..."

    The woman finally fell silent with her lips slightly parted.

    It seemed that she didn''t expect a boy like Ciel to suddenly start dominating her thoughts.

    "Hmph!" In the end, she snorted, exhaling fragrant air into Ciel''s face.

    "Say whatever nonsense you want," she said, as if trying not to care about Ciel''s words.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll stop saying nonsense. After all, this is our first night, it''s time for us to do something beautiful and holy," Ciel replied.

    Reba looked tense for a moment after she heard that.

    She stared in the other direction, seeming to want to calm herself down.

    However, one of Ciel''s hands suddenly grabbed her face, pushing it slightly so that her face was fixed on his again.

    Just as their eyes met, Ciel''s face moved quickly towards hers until their lips met.

    Reba''s eyes widened instantly while her breathing became warm.

    She was obviously very surprised, but also experiencing a certain euphoria at finally doing this again with a man.

    She was a woman with a normal body and sexual desire. That was why she had been married.

    The things about her were just because of her personality and overbearing nature.

    Without considering that, she was just a woman and a Reba.

    Ciel savored the woman''s lips by sucking them gently while her fingers pressed against her waist so that her body seemed to drop backwards.

    Surprisingly enough, the woman held his hand in response.

    This was as if a sign that she was not resisting this.

    In fact, even the warmth of her body increased dramatically.

    Ciel looked into her eyes which were also looking into his.

    After that, he broke the kiss.

    "Baby, where is your room?" he asked in a soft tone.

    The woman was really very beautiful after the kiss because of the redness on her cheeks and neck.

    "The one with the biggest door on the second floor," she replied without looking away.

    Ciel stared at the second floor and found the door in question instantly.

    Having known that, he then stood up while lifting Reba''s waist.

    The woman was so strong that she could shatter the sky, but her body was so light, it looked like she had no flesh.

    When her body was lifted, Reba rolled her eyes.

    There was something she could not control, which was the vibration of her heart that became fast in no time.

    Even if she was unhappy with Ciel, she still had to admit that this was a romantic situation.

    Ciel took a step up the stairs and looked at the woman''s face again.

    Her lips were slightly wet from the kiss earlier so it gave a charming impression.

    "It was fun, wasn''t it," Ciel said.

    "I admit that, but don''t take that as a sign that I ept you. I was just doing my duty," Reba replied.

    The fact that she admitted that made Ciel smile.

    This woman was indeed not that shy so things became easier.

    Without answering, Ciel kissed her lips again.

 Chapter 233 With Rebecca Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 233 With Reba Part 1</h4>

    A kiss on the stairs! Ciel''s footsteps were a little distracted as he climbed the stairs, but he was enjoying this moment.

    How could it not be, Reba whose head was higher than his seemed to be pressing his head, showing that she was starting to respond. Even her hand was almost on his shoulder.

    She did not close her eyes, but continued to stare at his eyes calmly.

    Not only did this woman not refuse to make love, but she also seemed to ept to apany him.

    If she just stayed still without any response, it would make Ciel seem like he was making love to a doll.

    Before they knew it, they finally arrived in front of the biggest door.

    Ciel didn''t open the door right away, he leaned Reba''s back against it while he continued to kiss her lips, sucking her saliva into his mouth.

    At that point, Reba''s hands finally came up to his shoulders, almost encircling his neck.

    Ciel could feel the response from her lips where she started to suck on his lips.

    Things started to speed up as their bodies became warm.

    After that, Ciel pushed the door with his foot and stepped into it, but stopped right beside it. She did not immediately bring Reba to the luxurious bed at the end of the room.

    Once again, he resuscitated her, but this time on the wall beside the door.

    "Honey!" He broke the kiss again to look at Reba''s face which was starting to look drunk.

    It seemed that she was really enjoying this.

    Her eyes that were usually cold when she looked at Ciel or anything seemed to be softer.

    Ciel was interested in her neck, he ced his lips on the left side of that neck where there was a faint vein.

    Gently, he sucked on her neck.

    "Ohh..." She trembled and moaned softly, very quietly but clearly heard in Ciel''s ears.

    Ciel then grabbed one of her elegant breasts, and squeezed it gently.

    Reba''s face turned very red as she looked at Ciel''s head.

    She could not see Ciel''s face and hands as her view was blocked by Ciel''s head, but she could feel the touch of his hands and lips.

    It was so delicious and sensational that she had no other choice but to admit that Ciel was a very charming man.

    It was no wonder that she did not resist Ciel.

    It was true, at least Ciel did not make her feel any objections if her fate was to be his wife.

    Unconsciously, she reached for Ciel''s head, and stroked his hair gently.

    In a situation like this, feelings of affection sometimes do appear on their own.

    "Ohhh!!!" She moaned again as Ciel''s tongue licked her neck.

    She could feel his wet tongue, as if it was touching her entire body.

    Ciel stopped kissing her neck right after that and turned his face to hers.

    He kissed her lips again and this time he took his tongue out of his mouth to lick that beautiful pair of lips.

    Reba who was interested in Ciel''s tongue could not help but take her tongue out of her mouth to meet Ciel''s tongue. She was curious as to what the taste of this articte man''s tongue was like.

    In an instant, their tongues met and caressed each other.

    Reba was getting uncontroble. Her hands touched Ciel''s chest and caressed it in a gentle way but sometimes became aggressive.

    Ciel liked this woman more and more so he squeezed her breasts harder.

    After that, he brought her to the bed.

    Ciel''s hand touched her ass and used the opportunity to drop her skirt, leaving her trousers behind.

    The skirt seemed to be nothing more than an ornament in enhancing her appearance. Perhaps if she fought all out, it would also fall off her legs.

    Once beside the bed, Cielid the woman''s body down while he was still standing.

    "You know, here we are just a young man and woman who just became a couple," Ciel told her.

    Under ordinary circumstances, Reba would probably be angry at those words considering she had always thought of herself as a senior and a mighty cultivator while Ciel was just a junior.

    However, since the fire inside her body had already risen, she somehow felt pleased at Ciel''s words.

    She really felt like a youngdy who was doing romantic things with her lover.

    And she had to admit that it was very pleasant.

    She pressed her lips together for a while before answering Ciel''s words, "You better not make me fall in love with you because it will definitely be very troublesome for your life."

    Ciel''s mouth instantly opened, surprised by Reba''s words.

    It wasn''t about the troublesome matter that she said, but about falling in love.

    Don''t tell me her heart is already open to Ciel?

    At that thought, Cielughed softly.

    "Don''t worry, I like all beautiful women even if they are troublesome," he said so Reba rolled her eyes.

    However, she looked at Ciel''s figure again as thetter began to unbutton his own shirt.

    One by one, the buttons of the shirt were unbuttoned until his chest was revealed in front of Reba who was lying down.

    The woman made a brief observation, showing a strange look before falling silent.

    Ciel just smiled. He felt that the woman thought that his figure was sexy.

    Slowly, he climbed onto the mattress with his body on top of Reba''s.

    He looked at her body that was still covered by the ck blouse before looking at her face but with his hands reaching for her breasts.

    Gently, he squeezed them while looking into her eyes, making her body tremble slightly while her breathing quickened.

    "Do you want to y around?" the woman asked, looking annoyed.

    Perhaps she was upset that her breasts were being squeezed while her face was being stared at. If she was kissed, she would be fine.

    "It''s natural for husband and wife to joke around a bit," Ciel replied with a faint smile.

    He didn''t wait for her response, his face dropping down until his lips met hers.

    When he kissed her, he squeezed her breasts harder so that her waist lifted.

    However, she was not angry anymore.

    Her hands move to hug his already topless body while her lips respond to his kisses, bing aggressive with time.

    Ciel''s hands did not continue to squeeze her breasts, he began to push her blouse up while asionally caressing her stomach.

    She obviously did not mind as her waist continued to rise each time the blouse was obstructed.

    He seemed to want to help him.

    In no time, the blouse was over her breasts so Ciel could directly touch her bra.

    Ciel broke the kiss before continuing to push the blouse up past her head.

    After that, he finally looked down to see her body, which instantly mesmerized him because of how beautiful her figure was.

    She had a slender and charming waist, as if a woman''s waist could not get any slimmer than that.

    And as it turned out, there was a tattoo of a pair of ck eyes on her stomach, giving off a cold gaze.

    "What is this tattoo?" Ciel couldn''t help but ask while touching the tattoo.

    When touching it, Ciel somehow felt an infinite power, as if there was something terrifying hidden behind the tattoo of a pair of eyes.

    "Are you here to make love or find out about my life?" The woman suddenly asked back, looking annoyed.

    Ciel suspected that the tattoo was indeed hiding the woman''s special power.

    He smiled as he replied, "to make love to you, of course!"

    He slightly did not expect that Reba would talk about that.

    It was fun for him.

    After that, he sat up beside her while pushing her back to sit up as well.

    He then pulled her body to hug her before kissing her again.

    This time, he pulled her bra down before squeezing her breasts directly.

    The woman''s face became very red from the touch. She could clearly feel Ciel''s hands clearly.

    However, she did not care. She responded to his embrace by hugging him back, then stroking his back.

    Instantly, their kiss became wild.

    Reba hides her lust less and less.

    Anyone would say that she also lusted for Ciel, not just because she wanted to fulfill her promise.

    When she was satisfied squeezing her breasts, Ciel''s hands went down to her stomach, caressing it briefly before reaching for her pants.

    "Baby, I can''t take it anymore," he said as he broke the kiss, looking up at her with drunken eyes.

    Because Reba was feeling the same way, so her eyes also looked drunk.

    She suddenly grabbed Ciel''s hand that was holding her pants and replied, "do whatever you want!"

    Ciel was so mesmerized by her words that he smiled and kissed her cheek.

    "Honey, you are a fierce woman, but you are also very sweet," he said before looking down.

    The first thing he saw were her charming breasts with a pair of pink nipples, really no different from any other young woman''s nipples.

    After that, he said, "let''s stand up!"

    He then stood up while pulling the woman''s body so that she too stood up, right next to the mattress.

    Ciel was slightly behind her, but his hands were still on the front of her pants.

    When he finally looked down at the pants, he slowly began to push them down.

 Chapter 234 With Rebecca Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 234 With Reba Part 2</h4>

    Reba pressed her lips together as her pants were pushed down, looking a little nervous.

    This was inevitable as it would be her first time doing so with Ciel.

    A few hours ago, she really did not imagine this. She had always thought that when she met Ciel, she would beat him up to avenge her son.

    However, fate wanted something else.

    She and Ciel were in her room right now. Thetter had even started stripping her.

    Despite the grudge, she still enjoyed the process, even bing impatient with the main game.

    Subconsciously, she nced down, saw her own pants moving down and then looked at Ciel''s pants.

    When Ciel hugged her from behind, she could feel a hard object pressing against her ass.

    She just tried not to react, but ehe had the urge to look at it immediately.

    She refrained from doing anything excessive just because she didn''t want to mess up.

    At this moment, her pants started to go past her ass and her pussy hairs started to appear. Ciel looked down only to be mesmerized so his movements became faster.

    Amongst the hairs, there was a very charming pink cleavage, appearing wet with just one nce.

    Just by looking at it, the desire to lick it arose in Ciel''s head.

    Right after that, Reba''s pants finally fell to the floor so that she waspletely naked.

    Ciel could observe her figure through therge mirror attached to the wall.

    "Honey!" Ciel hugged the woman tighter, calling out to her softly while his hand moved down from her stomach towards her pussy.

    When he managed to touch it, Reba''s body shook violently while her mouth moaned softly.

    Her face turned red and her breath came in gasps.

    She looked embarrassed.

    After that, she finally turned around and pushed Ciel''s pants down with a very fast movement.

    It only took her an instant to make Ciel naked.

    Instantly, her eyes seemed mesmerized as she looked at Ciel''s huge cock, standing like a stick and touching her pussy.

    Ciel didn''t expect that she would take that action. Maybe she couldn''t stand being naked by herself for too long.

    Ciel hugged her waist again, bringing his face closer to hers.

    She did not show him the slightest cold expression, only a drunken expression like a woman in love.

    "Will you be with me forever, Reba?" Ciel asked her in a soft voice.

    It was a question that made Reba blush and her heart beat hard.

    If she said yes, things will look like their rtionship was not because of the bet, but because they really liked each other.

    Reba wanted to say no and scold Ciel. However, the desire to say yes to him seemed to be much stronger.

    She couldn''t help but like him, at least in this kind of situation.

    His embrace, his touch, it all stirred the fire of desire and love in her.

    Ciel waited patiently for her answer while caressing her naked body, giving her muchfort.

    Over time, her breathing only became faster.

    "You''re driving me crazy," she said suddenly, pressing her lips together.

    "Crazy in love is something fun," Ciel replied, teasing her slightly with a charming little smile.

    Apparently, Reba immediately replied, "You''re right!"

    After that, she suddenly kissed him and hugged him tightly so that her breasts pressed firmly against his chest.

    Ciel was instantly excited because of her actions.

    She had not replied yet, but the initiative to kiss him could already be taken as consent.

    Who knew what her thoughts would be after she calmed down, but it was clear that she was now unable to control her own feelings.

    Their kiss became wild in no time. Even then Reba''s legs rose up Ciel''s body, wrapping around him tightly.

    People might think that the affair in the bedroom with Reba was not an easy one for Ciel because he was able to be her husband just because he won a bet.

    Unfortunately, the facts are entirely different.

    Reba bes the woman who desires him.

    Since their kiss is too wild, they run out of breath in no time.

    "Ciel!" Reba said in a very gentle tone with her eyes fixed on Ciel''s eyes. She was not only calling out to him, but showing her affection to him.

    If Derrick saw this, he would probably go crazy with frustration.

    In his entire life, Reba had never given him a look of affection up to that point.

    "Reba!" Ciel responded in the same way, caressing her pretty face and short hair.

    It was with one hand while his other hand touched her pussy again, caressing it gently.

    This time, she let him do it, and seemed to enjoy his touch.

    In no time, her pussy became very wet. Ciel even felt the suction. This woman really can''t wait.

    However, Ciel wanted to make her wetter.

    He pushed her onto the mattress until her ass fell.

    After that, he kneels right between her legs so that his face is aimed at her pussy.

    Under her surprised gaze, he kisses her wet pussy and sucks on it.

    "Ohhhhhhhhh..." Instantly, she let out a long moan and shook violently while her eyes were wide open, staring at Ciel''s head that seemed to be trying to enter her pussy.

    She felt his tongue wildly licking her pussy so that more slippery liquid came out.

    This was the most sensational experience of her life so her gaze at Ciel became full of obsession.

    Her desire to possess each other with Ciel instantly reached another level.

    She kept moaning in pleasure as her pussy was sucked and licked by Ciel.

    She was breathing heavily so her breasts were moving up and down.

    Luckily Ciel stopped after a while or she would have really reached the peak of pleasure.

    Ciel stood up again, smiling at Reba with a hand on her cheek.

    After calming down, Reba suddenly grabbed Ciel''s hand and pulled him to sit beside her.

    "Sit here," she said.

    When she said that, her hand suddenly grabbed Ciel''s dick. She then lowered her face towards that dick, a sight that made Ciel''s eyes widen slightly.

    She was apparently returning the favor to him.

    Of course, Ciel did not refuse.

    Slowly, she sucked on his dick, licking it with her tongue, giving him such an indescribable sensation that he threw his head up, moaning softly.

    This is really delicious. He grabbed her head but didn''t push it, just held it.

    At the same time, her head moves up and down.

    Through the mirror, Ciel clearly saw how the short-haired woman was giving pleasure to his cock with her mouth.

    She was calm and seemed to be enjoying it.

    Love and lust make people crazy.

    Reba was fierce with everyone, and became especially fierce with Ciel.

    However, as her feelings for him grew, she didn''t mind doing things like this.

    In no time, Ciel''s dick became very wet with her saliva.

    Ciel was worried that he would cum, so he stopped her by pulling her head up.

    When their eyes met, he hugged her waist.

    "We were meant to be together," he said, groping her breasts gently.

    In response, Reba caressed his face, giving him a loving look.

    "This morning I hated you so much, but now I love you so much," she said, no longer hiding her feelings.

    "d to hear it," Ciel replied, then pushed her body down.

    He also pushed her to the center of the mattress.

    After that, he went under her legs, opened a pair of long and beautiful legs, and then moved slightly upwards until he arrived just below her pussy.

    "Now, we will be one," Ciel told her.

    She responded to his words with a faint smile that was impossible for anyone else out there to see.

    Not only did she smile, she even took the initiative to help Ciel insert his dick into her pussy.

    As Ciel guided his dick into her pussy, she also held onto that dick.

    Slowly, Ciel pushed his dick into her pussy.

    Since the pussy was very wet and the dick was also very wet, it easily entered.

    However, that didn''t mean the woman''s pussy wasn''t tight. It was really so narrow that Ciel instantly felt an infinite sensation of pleasure.

    There was no barrier inside Reba''s pussy, but that didn''t matter to Ciel.

    "Ohhh..." Ciel pushed hard so suddenly that Reba''s ass lifted up and her mouth moaned loudly.

    After that, Ciel immediately pressed against her body which she responded to by hugging him with her arms and legs.

    Simultaneously, they kissed each other, going wild in an instant.

    Immediately afterwards Ciel wiggled his hips at high speed until it produced a loud flesh shing sound.

    "Ohhhh.... Ahhhhh... Ahhhhhhh..." Reba moaned uncontrobly as they broke the kiss.

    Her face became very red, indicating that she was feeling indescribably delicious sensations.

    "Baby, ohhhhh..." In between her moans, she called Ciel by the word baby, truly something that should not have been possible.

    Ciel became more excited as she started calling him baby.

    He gives her more pleasure by squeezing her breasts and licking her white neck.

    A lot of fun happened tonight in the boundless Holy Continent, but without a doubt, Reba''s room was the most enjoyable.

    Actually, many already knew that Ciel was in Reba''s house, however, there were eyes watching from the surrounding houses.

    However, no one knew if Ciel could subdue that woman in the bedroom.

 Chapter 235 Morning

    <h4>Chapter 235 Morning</h4>

    Morning fighting and night making love, that''s how Ciel and Reba are.

    Other people need many stages before they can reach the point where they strip for each other. However, Ciel and Reba reached that stage in no time at all, even filled with love.

    Tonight, they relentlessly give each other pleasure, kissing each other so wildly that their tongues are almost bound to each other.

    There is no longer any difference between them. They are truly a pair of young lovers.

    Within an hour of lovemaking, their bodies were covered in each other''s kiss marks.

    They finished with a position where Ciel sat while Reba sat on his thighs with her arms around his neck.

    This is when Ciel manages to cum, spurting all his cum into Reba''s womb.

    Their expressions finally calmed down, they looked at each other while stabilizing their breathing.

    One thing Ciel was unsure of was that since he found himself yet to break through, he wondered if making love to Reba was not enough given the woman''s strength.

    ''Or perhaps a virgin woman is needed?'' Ciel thought.

    When their breathing stabilized, Ciel held Reba''s breast with one hand, squeezing it gently, stopping to think about himself not breaking through.

    "How do you feel now?" he asked.

    The woman''s desire had calmed down, so Ciel wanted to know what her thoughts were. Whether she would still say that she loved him or go back to being a fierce woman to him.

    At least during their lovemaking, she had told him dozens of times that she loved him very much.

    Reba did not answer immediately, she looked into Ciel''s eyes with a deep gaze.

    "You are a very asshole man," she said, snorting softly.

    However, after she snorted, her hand suddenly touched Ciel''s face, caressing it gently.

    "Despite that you are a very jerkish man, I can no longer control my feelings. Yes, I still love you, and I want to continue like this with you."

    Ciel''s eyes shone brightly when he heard her words. He could not help but smile.

    "We''ll be together forever," he said, resting his forehead against hers.

    Reba responded by hugging him tighter.

    "Forever," she replied.

    After that, Ciely down facing sideways, continuing to cuddle with Reba.

    After making love for so long, the best thing to do was of course sleep.

    Reba turned off all the lights in her room so that the room became very dark.

    She slept with Ciel, holding each other tightly.

    Apparently, they dreamt the same thing while they slept, being the King and Queen of the entire Seven Realms.

    It was such a beautiful dream that Reba smiled constantly.

    The sun was shining in the morning, illuminating Reba''s room.

    Even in the morning, the two were still hugging each other with their bodies together.

    They opened their eyes simultaneously, as if their souls and hearts werepletely connected.

    "Good morning, my beautiful wife," Ciel said in a soft voice.

    Reba pressed her lips together and replied, "Good morning, my husband!"

    She actually called Ciel husband, which was very unexpected for Ciel.

    "Are you hungry?" the woman asked in a soft voice.

    "Yes, I want breakfast," Ciel replied.

    "Then let''s take a shower first," Reba replied.

    Ciel nodded before standing up while lifting the woman''s body, going to the bathroom.

    They remained in each other''s arms and upon arriving at the bathroom, they bathed under the shower, and resumed their activities fromst night, kissing and making love.

    They left kiss marks on each other''s necks.

    When Ciel cum, Reba suddenly said, "don''t worry, I won''t try to use my power to prevent pregnancy, will you have a child with me?"

    Ciel, "..."

    Ciel didn''t know whether tough or cry. This woman was so different after she loved him. He replied, "if it works, then so be it."

    Of course, the matter of having children was not an easy one for strong cultivators. It depended on fate. Ciel had no optimism about this, especially since Reba already had one child. The second one would be much more difficult.

    The problem was that she was a God who was already close to bing a Supreme God.

    "By the way, I have some good news," Reba said suddenly with shining eyes.

    Ciel was somewhat surprised by her reaction, looking at her curiously while asking, "what happened?"

    "I''ve be the Supreme God," Reba replied. "I managed to perfect the resource that Heaven Ancestor gave me, but I think it''s more because of you for helping make me feel things I''ve never felt so I managed to push myself further. That resource has no certainty, it takes other factors to make it work."

    "How is that possible?" said Ciel with a shocked expression because he was with Reba fromst night until now, even their bodies were fused, but he felt nothing.

    He thought there would be a violent explosion when she broke through.

    "This just happened," Reba replied, showing a smiling smile. It was obvious that even she could not contain her excitement.

    Ciel couldn''t help but use the Eyes of Heaven to check this woman''s strength.

    Sure enough, he found boundless power within her body, as if it could drown the entire world.

    It was surprisingly stable, like a calm ocean, no wonder there was no explosion at all.

    Ciel was naturally happy to see that.

    Finally, he had a lover of a Supreme God.

    Although there was an Elf Queen, unfortunately that woman still restricted him, and she didn''t have the same obsession as Reba.

    Ciel and she were already lovers who truly epted each otherpletely.

    "Congrattions," said Ciel.

    "It''s because of you that, as a reward, I won''t erase your kiss marks on my body until they disappear on their own," Reba replied.

    Ciel didn''t know whether tough or cry at her words.

    He wondered how her mind worked.

    If she didn''t erase the kiss marks, they might take a week before they disappeared.

    Even though Reba always wore clothes that were quite covered, it still reached her neck while there were many kiss marks on her neck.

    Reba then got off Ciel''s body, stepping back so that Ciel''s dick finally came out from inside her pussy.

    It had been there for one night.

    When Ciel''s dick came out of that pussy, the pussy hole instantly became narrow, looking like a virgin again.

    "I love you," Reba said suddenly and kissed Ciel''s lips for a moment.

    After that, she put on some clothes, but probably because of her they would still be at home, so she only wore a short sleeveless dress.

    She looked very beautiful in it.

 Chapter 236 Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 236 Breakfast</h4>

    Of course, with that dress many parts of her body were exposed, such as the top of her chest and the cleavage of her breasts, including half of her thighs.

    In fact, even on her thighs were many of Ciel''s kiss marks.

    Ciel could only admire her.

    After that, he also put on clothes, starting with pants.

    Only, when he wanted to put on his shirt, Reba suddenly stopped him.

    "No need to use it in this house, I like seeing you like this," she said, caressing his chest with a faint smile.

    Ciel couldn''t help butugh at that.

    "I guessed it, you are a sweet woman when you be a wife," he said, hugging her waist before lifting her away.

    He had nothing but affection for her.

    Even felt like continuing to hug her body.

    Reba seemed happy to be lifted up like that, she wrapped her arms around his neck, resting her forehead on top of his.

    "Take me to the kitchen, I will cook for you," she said.

    After that, theye out of the room, continuing in such an affectionate position.

    They stared at each other without caring about the road.

    However, Ciel was a strong cultivator, he was still able to walk even though his eyes were fixed on Reba.

    In no time, he arrived at the first floor, proceeding to the dining room that was attached to the kitchen.

    When he arrived there, Reba finally descended again from Ciel''s body.

    "Sit down and wait for me to cook," she said, caressing Ciel''s face.

    However, Ciel shook his head.

    He followed her into the kitchen and hugged her from behind as she lit the stove.

    "I''m going to have trouble cooking if you continue like this," Reba said as she rolled her eyes.

    "But I want to keep hugging you," Ciel replied.

    "You?" Reba became helpless, but she actually smiled slightly, showing that she liked Ciel''s spoiled nature.

    In the end, she cooked with that condition.

    Since her movements were slightly limited, she could only cook a simple menu consisting of rice and sunny side up eggs.

    After she finished cooking, Ciel gave her the advice to put all the rice and both eggs she cooked on the same te.

    Reba didn''t mind, in fact she only put one spoon on the te.

    Ciel then brought her to the dining table, sat on a chair and made Reba sit on his thighs.

    "Eat," Reba said, gathering the rice on the spoon and aiming it at Ciel''s mouth.

    She undoubtedly wanted to spoil Ciel, and Ciel also wanted to spoil her.

    Ciel epted the rice on the spoon, opened his mouth, letting the spoon enter his mouth before chewing the rice.

    After that, he took the spoon from Reba''s hand, doing the same as she did.

    Reba epted happily.

    This was undoubtedly the height of romance.

    It just so happened that not long after that Derrick came out of his room. He went to the kitchen because he wanted breakfast.

    Last night he had actually slept, deliberately swallowing a sleeping pill that forced him to sleep because he didn''t want to think about anything.

    The effects of the pill starved him to the point that his body felt weak.

    Unfortunately, his body became even weaker when he arrived in the kitchen, finding Ciel and his mother having breakfast in a very romantic way, and they seemed to be too immersed in the romance that they were unaware of his arrival.

    They were indeedpletely unaware because they had locked away their spiritual senses, making them seem like ordinary humans. Even if an attack were toe, it would probably hit them first before they realized.

    What made Derrick even more shocked were the kiss marks on Ciel and his mother''s bodies.

    The kiss marks on his mother''s body made him anger want to explode, but his mind went nk when he saw the kiss marks on Ciel''s body, which actually reached his stomach.

    It made him break up because he was very familiar with his mother''s lips. After all, when he was little, his mother sometimes kissed his on the cheek, leaving a kiss mark with such a shape.

    Of course, the kiss marks on Ciel''s body were more obvious, not just because of the lipstick residue, a sign that Reba kissed and sucked on his body.

    Derrick couldn''t believe that his mom would do so many sexual things with Ciel.

    Plus, just by looking at them now, he could without a doubt tell that they were lovers who loved each other.

    However, how is that possible?

    He wondered.

    Yesterday his mother obviously hated Ciel so much, why did she suddenly love him now? Was Ciel''s charm really that great?

    Actually, he had begun to recognize Ciel''s charm since even Yelina was willing to be his wife.

    As Ciel and Reba ate, they asionally kissed, caressing each other''s tongues.

    Reba really pampered Ciel, not objecting to doing various things with him.

    Derrick''s blood became extremely hot with anger, but he was too afraid to move. He didn''t dare to disturb them, but also didn''t want to leave.

    Sometimes he even thought of epting all this because it was for the sake of his mother''s happiness.

    She was obviously very happy, so why should he worry.

    Just as he was thinking about that, Ciel suddenly lowered the right strap of Reba''s dress, causing her right breast to be exposed.

    She was not wearing a bra, so there was nothing in the way.

    Ciel grabbed that breast, squeezing it gently while saying to Reba, "it would be good if I could drink here."

    He did want that in a situation like this, but he knew that it could not be because Reba was not pregnant.

    However, Reba''s response surprised Ciel.

    "Do you really want to? Try it then," she said.

    "No point, no milk," Ciel replied, shaking her head.

    "Don''t think like that, I have now reached the peak of cultivation in the Seven Realms, my control over my body has been perfected," Reba replied just as Ciel shook her head.

    "What do you mean?" Ciel was slightly surprised by her words, but still confused.

    "Try it, and you''ll know," Reba replied.

    "Okay!" Ciel nodded, finally giving it a try. He took her nipple into his mouth and sucked on it.

    "Ohhh..." Reba moaned softly, seemingly in pleasure.

    At the same time, Ciel became surprised as he found sweet liquid flowing into his mouth from Reba''s nipple.

    It was so much, that some even came out of his mouth, wetting Reba''s dress.

    "There''s really breast milk?" said Ciel, while licking his lips to lick up the spilled breast milk.

    "Is it delicious?" asked Reba with a faint smile.

    "It''s the best drink I''ve ever tasted," Ciel replied before suckling on the nipple again, sucking on it more vigorously because he was so thirsty.

    The sight made Derrick jerk until he fell, producing a loud banging sound.

 Chapter 237 Holy Sly Flame

    <h4>Chapter 237 Holy Sly me</h4>

    Ciel is enjoying Reba''s breast milk while Reba enjoys the sensation of her nipple being sucked by Ciel''s mouth.

    Unfortunately, their fun had to be interrupted by the sound of Derrick falling.

    Spontaneously, they stared at the dining room door.

    Ciel''s mouth dropped open as she saw Derrick while Reba hastily pulled the straps of her dress up to cover her breasts.

    Her son was already a big boy, there was no way she was showing him the sensitive parts of her body. That was reserved for her lover.

    However, contrary to Ciel''s expectations, Reba did not look shocked, embarrassed, or anything.

    She just knitted her eyebrows calmly as she stood up and approached Derrick.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked Derrick in a rather cold tone, like she wanted to scold him for interrupting her activities.

    Derrick wanted to protest, but he was still scared. He also knew that Reba would get even angrier if he protested.

    In the end, he replied in a low voice, "I just want to have breakfast!"

    "This morning, have breakfast outside," Reba replied directly.

    "Okay!" Derrick also nodded directly.

    He stood on legs that looked like they could fall off at any moment before turning around and taking a step.

    His steps werepletely staggered, as if a gust of wind could make him fall again.

    As he stepped, he still nced back to see his mother and Ciel.

    Thetter seemed very calm, not reacting at all when he saw him.

    Even then he stood up, approaching Reba.

    Thest thing Derrick saw was him hugging Reba''s waist.

    "Why did you send him away? He can have breakfast here, after all, we''re done," Ciel said to Reba.

    "He needs to calm down outside and ept the changes," Reba replied, holding Ciel''s hand on her stomach.

    "I think I''m interfering with your rtionship with your son."

    "It''s normal when a mother remarries, but this is life, I''m a woman who also wants happiness."

    Reba then turned towards Ciel, giving him a charming thin smile.

    "Do you want something?" she asked.

    "What is it?" Ciel asked back.

    "The Holy Sky me," Reba replied, surprising Ciel.

    "Where is it?" asked Ciel hurriedly.

    His eyes seemed excited as it was ranked third among all the mes.

    Even hisbined mes would not be that powerful.

    "It''s quite a dangerous ce, wait a few more days until I get used to my new power," Reba replied.

    "Sure!" Ciek did not object. "However, is it because you want to get used to your new power or because you still want to be with me here?" he asked so Reba rolled her eyes.

    "I''m telling the truth, but of course, it''s also true, I still want to be here with you," she replied.

    Cielughed at that then lifted her waist, walking into the living room of her house.

    After that, he sat on the sofa while continuing to hug her.

    "I still want a drink," Ciel told her.

    Reba who understood what he wanted lowered the strap of her right dress again while saying, "please!"

    "You really are a wonderful wife." Ciel praised her before sucking her nipple again.

    Today, they did nothing but romantic things.

    Later that night, they made love again.

    Like that, the days passed.

    It had been three days since Ciel entered Reba''s house.

    The fact that he didn''te out at all confused people.

    They wondered what he was doing with Reba. Had Reba killed him?

    However, if Reba killed him, there was no way no one would notice.

    And Yelina would definitely not keep quiet.

    Of course, there are other rumors, such as the one that Reba and Ciel spend their time making love non-stop.

    This rumor came about because Derrick really didn''te home until now and always looked frustrated outside.

    And in fact, he was even drunk to the point of saying things.

    That''s where the new rumors came from.

    However, this afternoon, Ciel and Reba finally walked out of the house, bringing the discussions to a halt.

    They came out in clothes simr to when they entered, clothes that they often used when they went out.

    Reba in her blouse always looked beautiful and elegant.

    Ciel had also asked her to remove all the kiss marks on her body because he didn''t want her to look bad.

    In the end, Reba followed his wishes.

    At first nce, there was nothing different about Reba.

    However, people who saw her often and knew how fierce she was instantly realized that the woman didn''t look fierce anymore.

    She continued to show a faint smile and the affection in her eyes was obvious as she looked at Ciel.

    Plus, her hand and Ciel''s hand were holding each other tightly.

    "Because of this, you will have to postpone your meeting with your fianc��," Reba said to Ciel.

    "That doesn''t matter, this is more important, and I can postpone meeting other women when I have you by my side," Ciel replied.

    Today, they would go to the dangerous ce where the Holy Sky me was located.

    "It''s just that, there seems to be a lot of eyes watching us now," Ciel added while ncing around.

    "Just a bunch of curious fools," Reba replied.

    "They must be curious about our rtionship, how about you give me a kiss to let them know that we are already a real husband and wife," Ciel said.

    Reba rolled her eyes at his request, but as usual, she really didn''t mind.

    Her face moved towards his until her lips touched his cheek.

    It was an indescribable sight for many because Reba, the Cmity Knight, a cruel and fierce woman, actually took such initiative to kiss a man just because he asked her to.

    This proved that their rtionship wasn''t just because of that bet. If it was only because of that bet, Reba wouldn''t have done that, and Ciel wouldn''t have been able to force her.

    "I don''t know what good the Ice Prince has done that he has such incredible luck," some people said.

    Although many of them were Gods who didn''t take love seriously, but the love from Reba was still something they considered very extraordinary.

    If it is contestable like an object, they will fight over it.

    "Now let''s go," Reba said.

    She grabbed Ciel''s wrist and pulled his into the air.

    Whoosh!

    Her speed suddenly increased, disappearing in an instant.

    "Wait, isn''t she too fast?" People went into shock right after Reba disappeared because that speed was too far beyond them.

    Even those who were on the same level as her like the Mountain God thought the same.

    "No, she has broken through, that''s the speed of a Supreme God." An experienced person quickly concluded.

    When they heard that, people took a deep breath.

    "She really did it. There is now one additional Supreme God, and it''s a woman."

    "I hope this is a good sign."

    "Damn, the Ice Prince is really lucky, he was seated by the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen, now he has a lover who is a woman who reached the peak of cultivation."

    News of Reba''s breakthrough spread quickly to the Seven Realms because this was really too important, more important than any news.

    Whether it was youngsters, elders, or even ordinary mortals, they discussed this, admiring Reba for finally reaching such heights.

    Of course, when news of her spread, it couldn''t be without news of her and Ciel''s rtionship.

    This made the discussion in the Seven Realms even more heated.

    ***

    In the Heaven Realm, there is a ce called the Ghost Cave, a cave that is greatly feared because it contains spirits from ancient times.

    It is not known how the spirits got there, but until now they have managed to survive even though most of them look like crazy spirits.

    If they were just ordinary spirits, no one would be afraid.

    However, most of them were the spirits of mighty cultivators like gods, which was why they were so feared.

    They might not have bodies so their strength wasn''t like that of a god in perfect condition, but they were still too terrifying.

    Even Peak Demigods might have trouble facing the spirits of the weakest gods.

    And in that cave, there were several spirits of the Supreme God.

    It was unknown when the cave appeared, but as far as recorded information went, it had existed before the Seven Realms civilization began.

    To most people, they regarded the cave as a remnant of an ancient civilization that came out of nowhere and tried to survive roughing it.

    The cave was not on andmass, but in an ocean filled with giant waves.

    There, there was a cave mouth simr to the mouth of a crocodile except that it was huge, so huge that even a continent could fit into it.

    From the outside, the cave looked very dark, and gave off a very strong gloomy impression.

    Some old men came but seemed hesitant just by looking at the cave even though they were Demigods.

    Here, only Demigods came, no Hegemons.

    Unfortunately, less than a third of the Demigods who came had the courage to enter the cave.

 Chapter 238 Threat

    <h4>Chapter 238 Threat</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Ciel and Reba appeared right in front of the mouth of the cave, surprising everyone.

    Most of them recognized the two because they had just gotten news of them.

    Seeing them directly, many of the Demigods showed strange looks.

    Ciel and Reba did not care about them.

    The former calmly asked, "is it in this cave that the me is?"

    "Yes," Reba replied. "Before bing the Supreme God, some spirits could stop me, but now, I''m sure no one can stop me unless they want to perish together. Let''s go in!"

    Reba casually pulled Ciel into the mouth of the cave.

    Different from the outside, from inside Ciel found that the cave was not so dark. He was just surprised at the vastness of it.

    On each side of the cave, he saw small holes that looked like houses.

    Sometimes, there were transparent figuresing out of them.

    They approached the peopleing from outside and attacked them.

    Even Ciel and Reba were immediately attacked.

    However, Reba responded by releasing her unrivaled aura.

    Instantly, the cave shook violently so that the spirits were terrified.

    Reba''s expression turned cold, no longer showing friendliness.

    Only, her hand held Ciel''s wrist tightly, as if she would never let go.

    As long as his hand was held by her hand, Ciel was not affected by her aura.

    "Old Ghost,e out and meet this woman!" Reba said in a loud voice that sounded bouncing.

    Many parts of the cave cracked from her voice.

    "Stop that, do you want to ruin our home, Cmity Knight!" A majestic voice suddenly echoed from the depths of the cave.

    Right after that, Ciel saw an enormous transparent figure, giving the impression as if it could reach for the sky when its feet stood on the ground.

    The lower half of the figure was not clearly visible, only its face was clearly visible in Ciel''s eyes.

    It was just that, the face was a bit difficult to describe.

    It was like a skull head, unrecognizable, but still had skin and flesh.

    What was terrifying was its pair of red eyes, as if they were created from a pool of blood.

    A pair of eyes scanned Reba''s figure, showing shock.

    "You''ve broken through?" he said.

    "That''s right," Reba replied directly.

    Actually, that figure wasn''t the only one who appeared.

    Ciel saw other figures in the vicinity.

    They just looked more transparent. Somecked arms and legs.

    However, Ciel had to admit that each of them was extremely hideous, making him wonder how their lives had been in the past.

    Did those mighty creatures really have to end up like that, living in a dark cave in spirit form?

    "What do you want here?" The giant red-eyed figure asked Reba again.

    "I want you to give the Holy Sky me to my husband," Reba replied as she turned her gaze towards Ciel for a moment.

    What she said seemed to shock all the figures in the cave.

    Firstly her request made them angry while the fact that the young man with Demigod cultivation by her side was her husband left them somewhat dazed.

    "Are you married to a junior?" asked the giant figure.

    It seemed that he wanted to discuss that first before scolding Reba for asking too much.

    "No need to ask about my personal life," Reba replied in an indifferent tone.

    "I think it''s funny, a Supreme God like you being the wife of a junior, are you so fascinated by his face?" The figure mocked.

    "Everyone has a life choice and this is my choice. Old Ghost, you better be careful with your words or I will destroy your cave, now give us the Holy Sky me," Reba said which instantly made Old Ghost angry.

    "Who do you think we are? We are not easily bullied. If you dare to take one step forward, we will die together."

    "Die together? No problem. After that, my husband can take the me himself," Reba replied, casually taking one step forward.

    She was indeed a very decisive woman, never afraid of anything.

    When anyone threatened her, she actually responded to the threat.

    Old Ghost''s mouth opened slightly due to Reba''s actions.

    Although he threatened Reba, it didn''t mean he dared to die together.

    He was the type of creature who wanted to always live, which was the reason he was hiding in this cave. If he wasn''t afraid of death, he wouldn''t have kept hiding like that until he was called the Old Ghost.

    "Hmph, even if I let you take that me, I''m afraid you won''t be able to take it." In the end, Old Ghost could only snort and remind Reba that it was not easy to take the Holy Sky me because its level was really very high.

    Perhaps only a Supreme Goe with the power of fire could enter that me, and finding the Core of that me was another matter.

    Actually Reba knew that, but so far she had discussed it with Ciel.

    Thetter had told her that he had a reliable trick.

    "Since I''m already here, I naturally have confidence," Reba replied. "Now, will you let me take that me?"

    Reba''s words made Old Ghost narrow his eyes.

    He finally fell silent because at the same time he didn''t want to lose the me.

    However, if he refused, Reba would probably destroy this cave, causing him and the others to die.

    When he thought of that, an angry expression filled his face.

    He might only be a spirit, but his neck and cheeks still turned red with anger.

    "If you take the me, that means you owe all of us a favor," he said after a period of silence.

    Unfortunately, his words caused Reba''s aura to radiate again, causing the cave to shake even harder than before.

    "You!" Old Ghost opened his mouth in annoyance.

    "Are you here to rob?" he asked in a tone like he wanted to jump up and fight with Reba.

    "Old Ghost, you better not keep challenging me. I''m here for my husband, and I will do whatever it takes to make things work. I don''t care even if it means my death," Reba replied very coldly.

    Her eyes exuded an extremely terrifying killing intent, frightening the Old Ghost and the figures behind her.

    Some of them swallowed their saliva, wanting nothing more than to quickly resolve this matter.

    "Chief, just give it to her, it''s useless to us anyway." They began to make suggestions to the Old Ghost so that thetter frowned even more.

    Unfortunately, there really wasn''t anything he could do.

    He snorted again at Reba then looked at Ciel.

    "Hmph, a female cultivator nurturing sugar baby. Boy, your mommy is really fierce," he said.

    "Damn it!" Reba instantly became very angry.

    However, before Reba could take action, Ciel grabbed her hand.

    "Honey, there''s no need to care about the old spirit''s words, let''s take the me and get out of here," he said.

    When Reba looked at him, she calmed down instantly. It even seemed that she would obey him.

    "Alright!" She nodded.

    After that, she took a step into the depths of the cave, passing by Old Ghost and the other spirits without a care in the world.

    This was indeed their territory, but she didn''t seem worried at all.

    Whether it was the Old Ghost or the other spirits, they all looked at Ciel and Reba who passed by them with astonishment.

    In the depths of the cave, Ciel found a boundless underground space, filled with huge trees.

    He also saw countless swords, stuck in the ground, each one extremely tall.

    If they were outside, they would seem to reach the sky.

    However, the most terrifying were the giant heads with only their skulls remaining.

    Although their eyes are gone, their light still shines brightly.

    Reba seemed to havee a few times already, she seemed very familiar.

    After pausing for a while, she flew towards the east where there was another cave of seemingly infinite length.

    It was a cave full of beast skulls. Ciel found that they had traces of fire, leading him to conclude that they were the remains of a grill.

    It seemed that this cave was not just a cave, but also a ce full of feasts.

    In the short time since entering the cave, Ciel saw something ahead, a sky, a bright and boundless sky with many clouds.

    For a moment, he wondered how there was sky in the depths of the cave, but soon realized that it was not sky.

    Even from afar, he could instantly deduce that it could turn a Peak Demigod into ashes with just a touch.

    It was too hot, and it was a heat that even just its aura could turn a snowynd into a desert.

    Reba stared at the sky. Despite already being a Supreme God, she still looked amazed.

    "Until now, no one has been able to be the owner of one of the top five Holy mes. Just possessing one of them is enough to make one a Supreme God in the upper ranks. Rumor has it that those who possess all five top Holy mes can step into the next realm."

 Chapter 239 Come

    <h4>Chapter 239 Come</h4>

    After that, she looked at Ciel.

    "So, how do you get in?" she asked.

    Ciel waved his hand and hugged her waist with his left hand.

    Right after that, a portal appeared in front of them. He stepped into it while pulling Reba''s figure.

    In an instant, they appeared inside the Immortal Domain.

    As a woman who had a lot of experience in adventuring, Reba had visited the Immortal Domain many times, so she was very familiar with the ce.

    She needed to look around, just by feeling the aura of the ce, she instantly knew that it was the Immortal Domain.

    Shock appeared on her face before looking at Ciel with slightly parted lips.

    "I heard rumors that the Immortal Domain was lost. How is it here now? Wait, don''t tell me you''re controlling it?" the woman said.

    "Don''t be so surprised," Ciel replied, pinching her cheek.

    "Your husband is such a great guy, it''s not strange that I do things that don''t make sense."

    Reba''s face became slightly reddish from hearing that. She took a deep breath to calm her mind.

    "I guess my instincts weren''t wrong," she said in a low voice.

    "Hehehe!" Ciel smiled, giving her a kiss on the cheek.

    After that, he controlled Immortal Domain to enter the Holy Sky me.

    It was something that threatened even the Supreme Gods.

    However, Immortal Domain easily moved within it, not affected in the slightest.

    Reba made an observation, and had to admit the power of the Immortal Domain.

    "No wonder no one can destroy it," she said.

    "This ce guarantees that I won''t be able to be killed even by the Supreme Gods," Ciel replied, making Reba stare at him.

    "Now I understand why you are so arrogant, not afraid to provoke me, you apparently don''t just rely on the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen," she said.

    "Without something I rely on, they will be the first to kill me," Ciel replied.

    Reba''s eyebrows instantly raised at that, looking at Ciel with some surprise.

    "You should have gotten the Immortal Domain after you were supported by the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen. If they also want to kill you, does that mean you''re also making trouble for them?"

    "Yeah..." Ciel did not argue, smiling faintly.

    "I''m just a little guy, but I was able to make two of the most powerful women in the Realm of Life obey my orders."

    "I see, so that''s also the result of your own hard work." Reba did not hide her admiration for Ciel.

    This was not just because of feelings anymore, but because Ciel was indeed worthy of admiration.

    "Honey, are you getting more in love with me?" asked Ciel, hugging her waist and pulling her until her face almost reached his.

    Reba rolled her eyes, snorting softly as she replied, "if now you suddenly don''t want me anymore, I''ll chase you wherever you go!"

    Ciel opened his mouth after hearing her words, not expecting her to turn into a yandere like that.

    "But I''m just a junior, isn''t it a shame for a Supreme God like you to chase after a junior to be your husband?" asked Ciel, continuing this joke.

    "I don''t care about any concept as long as I want something," Reba replied.

    After that, she even kissed Ciel with a deep kiss, full of passion and love.

    Despite being kissed, Ciel was still able to control Immortal Domain well, directing it towards the Core of the Holy Sky me that he had discovered in no time.

    When he increased the speed of Immortal Domain, it arrived beside that Core in no time.

    Since Reba was still kissing him, he had no other choice but to stop her.

    "We''re here," he told her.

    Reba was still rational, she immediately looked around and found the Core of the Holy Sky me right in front of the Immortal Domain.

    This was of course something very shocking, but it seemed that Reba already had no shock reaction anymore.

    She was just waiting for Ciel to move the Core.

    Ciel then sucked the Core into the Immortal Domain.

    In an instant, the Holy Sky me entered the Immortal Domain at an unimaginable speed, turning the air there extremely hot.

    Ciel had deliberately kept the me away from them, but the heat was indeed too much. Even Reba looked ufortable.

    At this moment, the sky appeared at the northern end of the Immortal Domain, reaching the west and east sides. It was indeed toorge, containing infinite power.

    "When do you n to merge with that me?" Reba asked Ciel.

    Thetter seemed to think but finally shook his head.

    "That would take too much time unless I be a God, so I''ll wait first," Ciel replied.

    Perhaps by merging with that me, he would definitely break through, but who knew how much time he would need to wait. He was worried that eight years was not enough at all, perhaps more than 20 years. Hence, he preferred to be a God first, and he was confident that he could do so even if he failed to break through when he finished making love with Reba.

    After that, Ciel and Reba exited the Immortal Domain, appearing at the former ce where the Holy Sky me had been.

    The me was no longer there, leaving only a cknd.

    It was like the night sky because it was too ck, giving a terrifying impression when viewed.

    Apparently, the spirits including the Old Ghost came to that ce, each showing a look of astonishment as the Holy Sky me had already disappeared before they even arrived.

    They stared at Reba and Ciel, seemingly wondering how they made the me disappear.

    Reba looked at them indifferently, then pulled Ciel''s hand to leave. She really didn''t look like she wanted to exin anything.

    Of course, it was unnecessary, and no one seemed to dare to stop Reba as she passed by them.

    It was a simple and short adventure for them. Everything was so easy, but if someone else were to do it, it would be a long adventure, an adventure of life and death.

    Ciel and Reba went straight back to the Holy Continent, appearing in Reba''s courtyard in no time.

    "Do you want to go there?" Reba asked Ciel while gazing at the city center.

    Ciel nodded to her.

    "I think the Heaven King will be even more displeased with you. Do you want me to apany you so that no one dares to bother you?"

    Hearing her words this time, Ciel quickly shook his head.

    "No, I''ll do it alone. If there are obstacles, I''ll cross them," he said.

    After saying that, Ciel hugged Reba''s waist very strongly and kissed her lips.

    They would be separated for a while, so it was natural to have a memorable kiss.

    Reba also responded immediately. She hugged Ciel firmly as she kissed him back.

    In such a courtyard, too many people could see them.

    Everyone who saw them could not help but hold their breath, their heads as if they were dizzy.

    A junior and a Female Supreme God kissing so deeply, it must be the first time in the Seven Realms.

    It was hard to imagine that this had actually happened.

    In fact, even Roxanne was watching through the airne. Her head bing dizzy, she wondered how embarrassing it would be if it was her and Ciel.

    "But this bitch is really shameless," she said coldly while looking at Reba.

    She still didn''t like the woman, and now felt somewhat depressed that the woman had suddenly breakthrough.

    If they met again while she was still not the Supreme God, she could be in serious trouble.

    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the confidence to break through in such a short period of time. She was a young God, much younger than Reba. Geniuses who were the same age as her were mostly still in the Demigods Realm. Some had only just managed to be Gods.

    To be a Supreme God, she still needed time.

    In the end, she sighed, closing her eyes to meditate.

    After Ciel finished kissing Reba, he finally went to the city center, walking alone, ignoring all the gazes directed at him.

    He arrived in front of the city gate of the inner city, but found that it was tightly closed. There wasn''t even a guard, so he couldn''t ask anyone to open the gate.

    Even if he could jump in, it would make him seem too pushy, like an uninvited person who shamelessly came anyway.

    Of course, he wasn''t so panicked.

    When he looked inside that gate with his Eyes of Heaven, he found that Yelina was forcing her way into that gate.

    The people blocking her were probably on the orders of the Heaven King.

    However, since she was determined, no one dared to continue obstructing her.

    Ciel smiled, choosing to wait as if someone would actually open the door for him. He ignored the people who started gossiping with bad words.

    Unfortunately, the gate did open after some time, revealing the figure of a woman whose beauty was truly indescribable, beyond what the word beautiful could describe.

    Even a single strand of her hair was enough to make a broken world beautiful again.

 Chapter 240 Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 240 Heaven</h4>

    She had long golden hair, wore a loose white dress and a pair of high heels that appeared to be made of ss.

    Her pretty face was always calm while her red lips showed a charming softness.

    She was more than an angel, even a thousand angels would be likemoners when standing beside her.

    Not everyone in this city had seen her. Those who saw her for the first time realized that even beautiful women with the title of Goddess could not show their light in front of her.

    The word Heaven on her forehead made the eyes of everyone who saw it close, instantly having the desire to kneel and even kowtow to her.

    "A woman as beautiful as this, even if the Ice Prince is extraordinary, I don''t think she still deserves him," said some envious youths.

    They did not dare to express their envy to Ciel because thetter had very strong supporters.

    However, their envy this time was really too strong that they could not refrain from expressing it.

    "Right!" The others agreed.

    "The Princess of Heaven should only be a Goddess for everyone to respect, no man should try to make her his wife."

    "The Ice Prince should stop, he should realize where his limits are."

    "...."

    Several youths began to protest, but even with such great envy, they only dared to speak amongst themselves in a slightly louder voice, they did not dare to speak directly to Ciel.

    At this point, Ciel had no time to care about them.

    He observed Yelina''s face which looked more mature, showing a charming thin smile.

    "Pleasee in!" Yelina was the first to speak.

    The way she spoke was not at all different from eight years ago, sounding soft but giving the impression of no obvious emotion.

    Perhaps even now she still thought of herself as Heaven.

    Ciel stepped up to her and replied, "no need to rush, it''s still a long time before nightfall, how about we take a walk first, I don''t want to get to your house before nightfall."

    When he arrived in front of her, Ciel unhesitatingly touched her extremely beautiful face, causing every breath to be held.

    In the eyes of the people, this was harassment, an insult to their Supreme Goddess.

    Unfortunately, that Goddess did not mind having her face touched by Ciel.

    "Going for a walk where?" she replied with a question, seemingly not objecting to Ciel''s wishes.

    "Around the Heaven Realm," Ciel replied. "Earlier Reba took me too fast, I haven''t seen many ces."

    Ciel''s purpose in traveling around the Heaven Realm wasn''t just for sightseeing, of course. He also wanted to find Yasmin.

    After hearing Ciel''s words, Yelina nodded.

    "Okay, let''s use my carriage!"

    She moved her finger, as if sending a signal.

    Not long after, a small carriage that seemed to only fit four people appeared from within the territory of the Heaven Race.

    It was pulled by a white dragon that could be said to look beautiful.

    The dragon was more simr to a bird, even having feathers.

    People knew that it was a dragon just because of its aura.

    The carriage was controlled by a woman wearing a maid''s outfit. She seemed to press her lips together as she looked at Ciel and Yelina.

    She was of course Yelina''s personal maid.

    Although she was not happy with what she saw, she still politelynded the carriage beside Ciel and Yelina.

    "Please!" Yelina gently showed Ciel to climb into the carriage.

    When observed closely, the carriage seemed to be for leisure travel as it was surrounded on all sides by fully open windows.

    Ciel''s hand that was on Yelina''s face then moved down to hers.

    He grabbed her wrist before taking a step up the carriage.

    How obedient Yelina was to him made one frustrated with jealousy.

    This man had just done something indecent with Reba. He should have made Yelina angry, but thetter was not angry at all. Instead, she acted like an obedient wife.

    When he was halfway down the stairs of the carriage, Ciel stopped his steps, and looked at the young men who kept saying nonsense because of their jealousy.

    His gaze startled them so much that they stopped talking.

    However, Ciel did not say anything to them, just gave them a dismissive look before resuming his steps.

    Arriving in the carriage, he immediately sat down, pulling Yelina to sit by his side, a sight that could be seen by everyone, especially Yelina''s maid who sat in the front.

    She nced back with bated breath, jealous of Ciel for being able to get the chance to sit together with Yelina.

    Yelina seemed emotionless, but she continued to give Ciel what she wanted.

    "Miss, why isn''t the carriage moving yet?" Ciel asked the maid, surprising her.

    She was instantly annoyed because she thought only Yelina should say something that seemed to give her orders.

    Unfortunately, Yelina seemed to support Ciel.

    She gave him a look as if asking her to move the carriage immediately.

    Having no other choice, she gave the white dragon the signal to move.

    The carriage began to fly into the air, moving slowly above the Holy Continent before attempting to descend.

    Ciel looked at the scenery for a while before looking at the beautiful Yelina.

    "I wonder what you think now, are you still Heaven where I must obey?" Ciel asked her.

    Ciel clearly remembered how the woman talked about she was Heaven, and Ciel had to obey her even though he was her husband.

    After her exhaustion that time, Ciel could guess that she was mentally beaten.

    Then did it change her way of thinking?

    Ciel had no problem if that woman thought of herself as Heaven where everyone had to obey her.

    However, he wanted her, her husband, to have an exception.

    He did not have to obey her. Instead, she was the one who had to obey in any scenario.

    If we talk about romantic scenarios, she did obey him from eight years ago. She allowed him to hug her even though they had just met for the first time.

    But what about other scenarios like cultivation, politics, family?

    Yelina''s golden eyes that looked like a pair of suns looked into Ciel''s silver eyes.

    At the same time, the maid in front held her breath again. This was a topic that made her very curious.

    Yelina stared at Ciel for a long time before finally answering, "let''s avoid that topic, you just need to know that I will fulfill all my responsibilities as your wife. You have fulfilled all the conditions I gave you, just enjoy what you can enjoy. Another thing, I''m trying my best so that there is no conflict between us."

    The answer waspletely unexpected for Ciel.

    It was rather unsatisfying, but it also made it difficult for him to continue talking about it because it would make him seem paranoid.

    "Forget it!" Finally, he could only say that.

    "After all, I want you only because you are the most beautiful woman, and have the most noble identity, I don''t like you not belonging to me, let alone belonging to another man. Even if you are a doll-like woman, you should still belong to me," he added.

    "You!" The maid in front could no longer remain silent because of Ciel''s words.

    Her face turned red with offense.

    It must be admitted that Ciel''s words were indeed too harsh. Any woman would be offended, but Yelina didn''t seem to be offended at all.

    She gave a sign to the maid not to speak.

    After that, she replied to Ciel''s words, "don''t worry, you can look at me in any way."

    Ciel shook his head at her words. Heaven was an emotionless being, but still wanted a mate. This was indeed something difficult to exin.

    Actually, he had no interest in seeing the scenery when she was beside him. Seeing her beauty was more pleasant than seeing all the beauty of nature. Perhaps it was because she was Heaven itself.

    In the end, his hand could not stay still anymore. Itnded on her thigh which was unfortunately covered by her dress. The dress had no slit at all.

    Yelina of course didn''t mind the touch, she even looked at it, only the maid was trembling.

    "I was wondering what would be a good way to enjoy this perfect body of yours, and where would I start?" said Ciel, looking into her face, once again making the maid tremble, even more than before.

    As it turned out, Yelina answered immediately, "You are a man experienced with women, I think you should just follow your instincts. No matter where you start from, the result is the same, you will still feel the best sensation. Of course, if you can''t wait, we can go back to my house, and start in my room."

    Words like that, even without any tone at all, it still sounded like a tease.

    The maid blushed, not expecting that the always elegant and virtuous Yelina could also utter such words.

 Chapter 241 Meet Yasmin Again

    <h4>Chapter 241 Meet Yasmin Again</h4>

    Ciel shook his head and replied, "I''m patient enough to wait until night!"

    He slightly pulled the woman''s dress up, leaving the soles of her feet exposed.

    Even the soles of her feet were an absolute beauty, white and clean, never havinge into contact with dust.

    Ciel didn''t mind if he had to lick them.

    However, he still held back, only hugging the woman''s waist with one arm from the side.

    His thoughts returned to Yasmin.

    He wondered how he found her in such a vast Heaven Realm.

    In terms of size, the Heaven Realm was indeedrger than the Realm of Life, and much denser because in addition to the vastnd below, there were many continents floating in the sky.

    Below, Ciel saw a gigantic forest that was truly vast and boundless that even with the Eyes of Heaven, he could only see a little.

    Every tree in the forest was too tall, it could possibly hide a civilization.

    Of course, he saw battles at various points within the forest.

    Sometimes there were powerful explosions but they didn''t reach the top of the forest.

    The Hegemons'' battles were almost like floating dustpared to the forest.

    "Is there something you''re looking for?" Yelina suddenly asked Ciel, looking like she guessed what Ciel was thinking.

    Ciel calmly replied, "Yasmin, one of my wives has been on an adventure in the Heaven Realm. However, I don''t know how to find her, can you help me?"

    "Sure, I can find anyone in the Heaven Realm, just give me a picture of that woman," Yelina replied, surprising Ciel.

    The maid in front was actually annoyed that Ciel asked Yelina to help him look for another woman, but there was nothing she could say when Yelina didn''t mind at all.

    Ciel looked into Yelina''s eyes somewhat doubtfully, wondering if she was telling the truth.

    Having no other choice, he gave her a painting of Yasmin,plete with her aura.

    Yelina looked at the painting carefully and said, "she''s a beautiful woman."

    After saying that, she suddenly closed her eyes, seemingly meditating but Ciel saw the word Heaven on her forehead glow.

    ROAR! ROAR! ROAR!

    Suddenly Ciel heard many roars from the forest below, sounding respectful, as if they were weing someone.

    Ciel instantly recalled one of Yelina''s abilities, where she made the beasts of the Eternal Desert Continent attack her enemies.

    Was she also controlling the beasts here to search for Yasmin''s trail?

    Only, Ciel didn''t know how many beasts she could control.

    However, he was quite surprised that all the beasts within his range of vision with the Eyes of Heaven were actually moving.

    Once again, Ciel was amazed by her abilities.

    Perhaps she had indeed improved a lot since eight years ago, but she was still very frightening indeed.

    If she controlled so many beasts, even Ciel would have a hard time defeating her.

    He was still unsure how that woman''s power worked.

    The problem was that she imed to be able to find anyone in the Heaven Realm. Would she really be able to find Yasmin that easily?

    Ciel could only wait for her to open her eyes.

    Surprisingly enough, she opened her eyes before even ten minutes.

    Her eyes looked into Ciel''s and said, "Actually, you don''t need to worry, she''s doing fine. Right now she''s managed to take control of a pce of a very powerful God. Although many want to take that pce away from her, it''s basically impossible."

    "I see, but I still want to see. The people who are bothering her need to be taught a lesson," Ciel replied.

    He was initially happy that Yasmin was fine, but became upset that someone was interfering.

    Yelina nodded, not objecting to Ciel''s wishes.

    After that, she told the maid the directions.

    The maid ordered the white dragon to increase speed so that every second the carriage pierced through a giant cloud.

    Before long, they arrived at the mountainous region in the middle of the forest, a region that was extremely remote and difficult to reach.

    The roars of the beasts in that region sounded terrifying, like they could eat even a Demigod.

    Although it was a remote ce, it was very crowded.

    In the center of those mountains, Ciel saw a pce that seemed to blend into the ground.

    Half of the pce had sunk.

    However, it gave the impression of being indestructible no matter what happened.

    The doors were all closed, even though several strong old men attacked, none of the doors rattled.

    Ciel became even more annoyed because with his eyes, he could see Yasmin inside the pce, sitting cross-legged with her eyes closed.

    She was fine, but still she was being disturbed. Wouldn''t it be better if there were no disturbances around at all?

    What was really worrying was if a truly powerful being came. If that''s the case, Yelina''s im that Yasmin is fine is no longer valid.

    Ciel couldn''t be sure that none of those people would summon a God for help.

    When the carriage drawn by the white dragon approached, the men had no choice but to stop, staring at the white dragon warily.

    Only the dragon''s aura overpowered them all, and making the dragon into a carriage puller showed that the people inside the carriage were extremely terrifying.

    No one could be calm with such existences around.

    Whoosh!

    The carriagended perfectly, without causing any effects.

    People could finally see Ciel and Yelina.

    Their striking appearance made the people even more surprised, especially Yelina, they were able to guess her identity in an instant.

    After guessing Yelina''s identity, they began to guess Ciel''s identity.

    Ciel immediately stood up and stepped onto the stairs of the carriage.

    Yelina also stood up, but only waited behind him.

    Ciel''s eyes looked at the people around the pce one by one with such cold eyes that many were getting worried.

    The problem was that they could feel a very threatening aura from him.

    Theirbined strength might not be able to withstand it.

    "Break each of your legs and leave immediately. If not, this ce will be your grave," Ciel said, immediately giving them their punishment.

    Despite the terrifying aura they felt from Ciel, his words still made them upset.

    First he didn''t exin what made him angry at them, and even if he had, having people break their own legs was really too much.

    Their slow response made Ciel smile slightly.

    "I am Ciel, The Ice Prince. The woman behind me is Yelina, daughter of the Heaven King. I can call Reba who has just be the Supreme God, the Ice Goddess, or even the Elf Queen. Are you sure you want to refuse?" he said, deliberately telling them who he was for rity.

    With the names of those famous women, it was hard not to tremble for anyone.

    Instantly, their feelings of annoyance at being asked to break their own legs disappeared, reced by apprehension and fear.

    "Prince, please calm down, can you exin our mistake?" asked an old man who seemed wiser than the others.

    He wanted to know the reason first because he thought he could think of a way to negotiate.

    "My wife is inside that pce, and you guys are attacking that pce constantly, don''t you deserve to die?" replied Ciel, not bothering to tell him.

    Because everyone knew that the woman inside the pce was a beautiful woman, so they trembled instantly, finally realizing their mistake even though they didn''t know how that woman could be Ciel''s wife.

    It was just that, they heard that Ciel did have many women.

    "We do deserve to die, just breaking our own legs is a very great favor from you, Prince," the old man said again.

    Right after that, he took out a sword and cut off his legs until each one fell to the ground.

    "Ahhhhhhhh..." He screamed in pain, making the others swallow saliva.

    Even the cultivators dared not say no to crying if their legs were cut off.

    Perhaps they could ignore the pain while fighting vigorously. However, the pain sometimes became greater when disserted with tension and fear.

    It was just a situation of no choice.

    Several people looked at each other and nodded before following the old man''s actions.

    Losing legs were still better than losing a life. After all, they could recover their legster with various pills.

    In no time, screams and blood filled the area around the pce.

    Ciel had only asked them to break their legs, but they preferred cutting. Perhaps their minds were too muddled with fear.

    And it seemed to startle even Yasmin who was immersed in her meditation.

    She opened her eyes spontaneously, then peered outside the pce as it provided a formation for her to look outside.

    The sight she saw where everyone was missing a leg scared her a little as she thought there was a cruel creatureing.

    However, when she saw Ciel''s figure, she was finally able to calm down.

    Her heart instantly pounded, she became excited, and stood up from where she was sitting.

    Hastily, she took a step towards the door of the pce which began to open on its own.

 Chapter 242 Return

    <h4>Chapter 242 Return</h4>

    "Prince," Yasmin said when she saw Ciel, forgetting the sight of blood around.

    She looked like she wanted to take a step, but Ciel jumped first, arriving in front of her.

    "Are you alright?" Ciel asked her, caressing her face directly.

    She was more mature and more beautiful now. Her eyes radiated more determination to be stronger.

    Her cultivation was not low either, she had almost broken through to the Fourth Stage Demigod.

    Her adventure was definitely not in vain, she was starting to be able topete with geniuses like Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin.

    Yelina and her maid stare at Yasmin, but the maid asionally looks at Yelina, wanting to see her youngdy''s reaction when she sees firsthand her fianc�� with another woman.

    If she seemed upset and jealous, she might be able to provoke her.

    The maid even hoped that Yelina would be so jealous that she would kill Yasmin and then make Ciel hate her, leaving her at that very moment.

    Isn''t that a good scenario?

    Unfortunately, the maid was quickly disappointed.

    Not to mention annoyed and jealous, Yelina''s expression did not even show any ripples, enough to make one believe that her mood was very calm right now.

    "I''m fine, Prince," Yasmin replied.

    Every now and then, she nced at Yelina. There was no way she wouldn''t catch her eye because of her striking figure.

    Compared to eight years ago, Yasmin thought that Yelina had only be more and more indescribable.

    "Prince, why did youe? I am actually confident of my safety, you should apany Miss Yelina, she is a beautiful and kind woman," Yasmin added.

    As usual, she didn''t think of herself, only of her husband.

    "I heard that you have gone to the Heaven Realm. Since I am also here, I naturally need to ensure your safety," Ciel replied.

    "It''s not easy to take me down, I''m used to challenges, so you don''t have to worry so much. I also have some cards to escape from a God. Prince,e back, don''t waste your time. You should enjoy Miss Yelina''spany."

    From Yasmin''s point of view, now might be Ciel and Yelina''s day.

    She considered Yelina to be the pinnacle of women and Ciel to be the pinnacle of men.

    Their union was a blessing to heaven and earth.

    Although she was also Ciel''s wife, she had no qualifications to interfere with their time. And she would be happy if Ciel could enjoy his day with Yelina.

    Ciel had always been impressed by that woman''s nature, she was indeed a most virtuous wife.

    Ciel was even thinking of staying here and apanying her.

    However, if he stayed here, he would only interfere with her cultivation.

    "Before leaving, I''ll make sure there''s more security here," Ciel replied.

    After that, he threw something over the pce, emitting an extremely powerful cold aura.

    It was the Edict of the Ice Goddess. With that, even a Supreme God would probably think twice about doing something.

    Yasmin''s lips parted slightly when she saw that, thinking that Ciel was exaggerating.

    "Now you can cultivate in peace," Ciel said.

    "Thank you, Prince!" Yasmin hugged Ciel as she thanked him.

    Ciel responded by hugging her back, stroking her hair several times until she broke the embrace herself.

    Afterward, Ciel kissed her on the lips before turning away.

    Yasmin kept an eye on Ciel until he boarded the carriage.

    Whoosh!

    The carriage took flight, disappearing in no time.

    The maid deliberately made the white dragon pulling the carriage fly fast because she didn''t want to see Yasmin any longer.

    Only, she seemed to be confused about the direction she was going to go, so she looked at Yelina, wanting to ask her opinion.

    However, thetter was looking at Ciel.

    "That woman is very obedient and virtuous, you should keep her as long as you live," she said to Ciel.

    "That''s for sure," Ciel replied while looking back at the woman.

    "What do you think, if you say that a woman like Yasmin is virtuous, wouldn''t you want to emte her?" asked Ciel.

    He deliberately asked that in the hope that the woman would change her personality even just a little.

    Unfortunately, he seemed to have gotten his hopes up because the woman shook her head.

    "Even without considering that I am Heaven, I will not be like that. Women of the Heaven Race should notpletely submit to others even if it is their own husband," she replied.

    Ciel shook his head before turning his gaze to her beautiful figure.

    It was still a few hours before nightfall. Being rather annoyed, so he started to be impatient.

    After a moment of thought, he finally chose to take the first action, kissing her lips with such a swift motion that she didn''t even have time to react.

    The maid in front happened to see, and she almost jumped in shock.

    Even so, Yelina actually looked calm. Her golden eyes looked into Ciel''s silver ones.

    This was her first kiss, and she had to admit that it had a sensation that was hard to describe.

    She did not try to push Ciel away. Instead, he grabbed his palm, a response to show Ciel that he could keep doing it.

    On the other hand, Ciel instantly swore that Yelina''s lips were the best lips ever.

    They were soft, sweet, and full of a holy impression.

    It was like he was kissing the fountainhead of all purity.

    He became so excited that he pressed his lips against hers, holding her body firmly before sucking her saliva.

    The maid in front gasped at the sight, seeing how the woman who should have been respected was forever being abused like that.

    Only, when she observed Yelina, she found that the woman''s hands were holding Ciel''s hands firmly while her neck and cheeks had be quite red.

    However, what surprised her the most was one of Ciel''s hands. It suddenly grabbed Yelina''s breast, squeezing it lightly but until it was fully submerged.

    That instantly made Yelina''s waist arch forward so that her butt was lifted up.

    Apparently, she was very sensitive.

    Ciel broke the kiss after that, giving her a chance to take a deep breath.

    As it turned out, the woman did not take a deep breath at all, she just pressed her lips together.

    "What do you think?" Ciel asked her.

    "It''s good," Yelina replied, making her maid''s heart almost jump.

    Actually, Ciel''s hand was still on Yelina''s breast, she squeezed it once again right after she spoke.

    It made her lips part but she closed them again quickly.

    Even so, there was a low voice that could be heard.

    It seemed that she was about to moan.

    "Your body is really sensitive," Ciel said.

    This time, the woman did not respond.

    Then, Ciel''s other hand touched her thigh again.

    With a slight movement of his nails, the bottom of the dress was torn, creating a slit up to the top of her thigh.

    Instantly, the woman''s right leg and thigh were revealed under Ciel''s eyes.

    "How beautiful," Ciel said, caressing the woman''s thigh, something that made her body tremble slightly.

    "Noooo," said the maid in front butcked the ability to do anything.

    At this moment, Ciel''s head moved down, towards that thigh.

    It was really fragrant, white, and clean.

    In a short time, his face met that thigh.

    He kissed it, stuck out his tongue and licked it.

    Instantly, she bes addicted, and licks more aggressively.

    Yelina did not look down to see Ciel''s actions. She was actually staring at the window, but her reaction really showed what she was feeling due to her sensitive body. Her breathing became very fast while her eyes seemed to lose their light, dim yet captivating.

    Actually, despite licking her thighs, Ciel''s mouth tended to move downwards.

    He was worried that if he moved upwards, just the scent of her pussy could make him lose control here.

    Of course, he still stopped after some time, leaving quite a lot of kiss marks on her thighs.

    This time, she finally took a deep breath to calm her chaotic breathing.

    And it took some time before she looked at Ciel again.

    Only, she looked like she couldn''t say anything.

    "Do you still want to go for a walk?" She asked.

    "We can go back now," Ciel replied with a faint smile.

    Taking a walk was really pointless with that woman because it was impossible for a man to prefer the sight of nature to looking at her figure.

    The maid in front didn''t need to be ordered around as she had also heard their conversation.

    She then directed the white dragon back to the Heaven Race''s territory.

    Ciel forced himself to rx on this return trip. After all, there would be a big battleter tonight, he needed to make sure his body was in top shape.

    Night had not yet fallen when they arrived above the Holy Continent, but the sun was indeed about to set.

    The sky had already begun to turn yellow and the birds were crying loudly to call out to their flocks.

    The carriagended right in front of the gate, which was still open until now.

    In fact, the ce was more crowded thanst time, it was obvious that people were deliberately waiting.

    Perhaps they were waiting to see Yelina again, and wanted to know if there had been some sort of change after her trip with Ciel.

    Before standing up, Yelina apparently made sure that the slit of her dress was not open at all.

    Ciel gave her a strange nce,ughing slightly.

 Chapter 243 Arrived

    Chapter 243 Arrived

    Yelina might not have the habit of hiding her thighs as she sometimes wore dresses with slits or even short dresses. However, it was definitely not possible to show her thighs now considering that they were full of Ciel''s kiss marks.

    She and Ciel got off the carriage together, then immediately stepped into the gate without stopping for a moment.

    The people who made observations of Yelina still managed to find that the bottom of Yelina''s dress was split, and it was obviously not a real split, but the result of a tear.

    Although it was just a simple thing, but people looked at each other strangely, seemingly wondering what caused Yelina''s dress to rip. Was it because she had just had a fight so she tore the bottom of her dress to make it easier for her to move?

    However, they thought otherwise when they realized that Yelina seemed to be making sure that the slit of the dress was not open.

    All in all, there was no spection.

    Most people did not dare to specte either, for fear of offending the Heaven Race.

    After passing through that gate, Ciel finally saw quite a few members of the Heaven Race.

    Each of them stared at him with bulging eyes, clearly not epting his presence. They could not be more upset that the most beautiful woman in their history became a wife to another man.

    In the Heaven Race itself, there was no shortage of men who were in love with Yelina, but no one dared to speak their will.

    Ciel of course did not pay attention to those members of the Heaven Race.

    He was focused on their respective residences which were very grand.

    The grandest was the pce in the center. It was quiet but gave the impression that there was a huge monster hiding.

    Apparently, a man with long golden hair suddenly came out of that pce.

    He still looked young, had a very alluring face with a sword in his hand.

    His cultivation was already at the God First Stage.

    And he gave the impression that he could easily kill other First Stage Gods.

    His eyes quickly fell on the newly arrived Yelina, and admiration was evident from the depths of his eyes. It didn''t take a guess to know that he was also a fan of Yelina. Although he might be of an older generation, it didn''t matter at all.

    Of course, when he saw Ciel, his eyes instantly became cold. Even his expression seemed gloomy.

    After pausing for a while, he suddenly walked towards Ciel and Yelina.

    Yelina had apparently stopped her steps, seemingly waiting for the man.

    "What is it, Brother Bryce?" she asked when the man arrived in front of her and Ciel.

    When he heard his name, Ciel suddenly remembered that Roxanne had once said that in the Heaven Race there was a genius who was quite difficult for him to defeat although she eventually managed to defeat him.

    That genius was named Bryce. He was a man of the same generation as Roxanne.

    However, it seemed that even the geniuses of the Heaven Race had troublepeting with Roxanne.

    "Sister Yelina, the Patriarch asked me to summon you to his pce with your fianc��. He wants to know what made you ept this useless man," Bryce replied, ncing at Ciel.

    Thetter froze for a moment before responding, "who are you calling useless?"

    He could sense the man''s dislike, but to call him useless, wasn''t that too much? Who wouldn''t be angry.

    Ciel was certain that the Patriarch had not said anything to that point. Bryce was probably just exaggerating.

    "You''re the one who''s useless. What? Do you mind? We can fight if you mind," Bryce replied, no doubt insulting Ciel.

    Thismotion naturally attracted the attention of the Heaven Race members.

    They looked at each other strangely.

    "This boy must be unlucky to have met Bryce," they said.

    At this point, Ciel finally realized that this man was an arrogant fool.

    Ordinarily, cultivators had pride. They wouldn''t challenge a younger cultivator to a fight because there was unfairness there.

    Fighting could not determine who was greater.

    However, Bryce seemed to think differently.

    To him he was better than Ciel, able to look down on him because his cultivation was higher without considering the difference in their cultivation times.

    Ciel was silent for a while, thinking that dealing with fools was a little more difficult.

    After that, he said, "I heard that you lost many times to Roxanne, the Ice Knight when you were young. Now I understand why you lost, you''re stupid and arrogant. Hmph, and now, you are only at the First Stage of God while Roxanne is already at the Peak of the Second Stage. I''m afraid Sister Rin broke through faster than you. Are you frustrated at not being able to be the best that you chose to brag in front of someone much younger."

    Ciel did not hold back at all when insinuating the man, making his skin turn red and pale simultaneously. It became worse the more he heard Ciel''s words.

    Even then his body trembled.

    Several elders of the Heaven Race shook their heads.

    Bryce was one of their geniuses. However, he was quite average among their geniuses. Evenpared to Lydan, he was far below.

    He was at most only on par with Zaden.

    It was just that, he was too arrogant and often thought too highly of himself.

    Sometimes he brags in front of a much younger genius, but when he is reminded of the geniuses who are in the same generation as him but far above him, he can get very frustrated.

    Seeing such a reaction, Ciel shook his head.

    "Let''s fight tomorrow, if necessary to the death, right now I want to enjoy the night first with my lover," he said.

    He took a step, pulling Yelina''s hand towards her own house.

    Although it was his first timeing, he knew the house well because he had already done some observation.

    Of course, he had the confidence to defeat Bryce even though he was only a Demigod.

    He was even confident that he could kill him by relying on that technique, Legendary Mode.

    And there was a possibility of him breaking through tomorrow.

    Yelina''s body was amazing, even if she wasn''t a God, Ciel could feel a very pure power from her. Just by being near her, he felt a lot of benefits.

    "Don''t you want to meet my father?" Yelina asked Ciel, while asionally ncing at the pce and Bryce who was still stunned from being mentally hit by Ciel''s words.

    Ciel shook his head.

    "That''s not necessary, our rtionship is just between us, others can just watch," he replied.

    Ciel''s words seemed to make Yelina''s maid insinuated, she pressed her lips together, not daring to protest.

    In no time, the three of them arrived in front of Yelina''s house.

    It was surrounded by a high wall, guaranteeing that no one could intrude.

    In fact, the formation surrounding the house made it so that even the Supreme Gods could not peek in.

    People took a deep breath when they saw Ciel enter the gate of the wall together with Yelina.

    Who could stop him?

    His status was something Yelina herself had dered.

    She wanted the man as her husband, others could of course only be jealous.

    Not wanting to make things even more chaotic, the other members of the Heaven Race began to leave, some returning to their residences, and some going outside.

    No one wanted to continue waiting there like a fool.

    In no time, Ciel arrived at the living room of Yelina''s house.

    It was luxurious but not overwhelming, only reaching the point that it was very cozy.

    The fragrance of the living room was quite intoxicating and Ciel was sure that it did note from the fragrance, it really came from the scent of Yelina''s body.

    "Do you want to have dinner first?" Yelina suddenly asked Ciel, to which Ciel immediately responded by shaking his head.

    "Take me to your room, I want to get on with it right away," he said, not mincing words and tantly stating his desire.

    Yelina was neither nervous nor embarrassed. She nodded to him and replied, "follow me!"

    After that, she stepped to a door in the living room.

    In fact, the house had no second floor, so there were no stairs.

    The maid could only watch as Ciel followed Yelina into the room.

    She didn''t want this to happen, but it was impossible to stop.

    When the two had entered the room, the door closed on its own, as if separating the room from the rest of the world.

    The room was not much like a living room, with a bed in the center.

    The bed was quiterge, even enough for four people.

    Ciel made a brief observation before looking at Yelina who was also looking at him.

    At the same time, Ciel began to unbutton his shirt.

    One by one, the buttons of the shirt opened, revealing his chest.

    Yelina stared at his chest and face in turn, seemingly waiting for his instructions because in this matter, she could only follow Ciel. She had no experience at all.

    Ciel dropped the shirt from his body and then took one step forward until he waspletely in front of Yelina.

    Each of his hands held her waist as he said, "I want you to get naked now, don''t mind, right?"

    Yelina''s eyebrows shot up slightly when she heard that.

    However, after that, she gave a nod to Ciel.

    "Help me take it off," she said before turning around, showing her back to Ciel.

    There was a zipper on the back of the dress, which needed to be pulled to lower the dress.

 Chapter 244 Night For Yelina

    Chapter 244 Night For Yelina

    Ciel immediately pulled the zipper down so that the top of her dress became loose.

    Slowly, the dress began to fall, revealing her shoulders before her back.

    When it fellpletely, Ciel could finally see the back of her beautiful body.

    Her waist was slender while her back was curved. She had white skin that was as beautiful as the skin on her face.

    The fragrant scent of her body was really strong, intoxicating Ciel who smelled it.

    Even her ass looked charming even though Ciel couldn''t see directly because she was wearing panties.

    However, Ciel did not stay still for too long. He pulled her bra strap until it slipped off her body and fell down.

    After that, he pushed her panties down, revealing her indescribable ass.

    In front, her pussy was clearly revealed but Ciel could not see it yet because she was not facing the mirror.

    Ciel''s breathing became rapid, something Yelina clearly felt.

    Even so, Ciel did not act immediately, he pulled down his own pants first to get naked.

    His cock jumped out, touching Yelina''s ass directly.

    The woman was obviously surprised, but she forced herself to calm down.

    Ciel then hugged her waist firmly, sinking his cock into her ass.

    "Yelina, you are so beautiful," Ciel said as he rested his chin on her shoulder so he could see her breasts by looking down.

    She had a perfect body. Every part grew beautifully, white and clean.

    A virgin man might go crazy just by looking at her body.

    Yelina turned her back so that her face was facing Ciel''s face.

    "Actually, you are also very handsome, which is why I feelfortable with your touch," the woman said suddenly, slightly surprising Ciel.

    "Is this apliment?" asked Ciel.

    "I think it''s fine for anyone topliment their partner," Yelina replied.

    "You should do it more often," said Ciel.

    After saying that, he reached for her breasts again which were really soft when touched directly.

    And that direct touch instantly made Yelina tremble with flushed skin.

    Ciel did not say anything else. As he started squeezing her breasts, he kissed her neck, sucking it hard.

    "Ohhh..." Yelina was unable to close her lips constantly. She was still moaning when she felt an incredible sensation on her neck, as if her blood was being sucked by Ciel.

    Ciel licked her neck from top to bottom, then to her shoulders, and even her back.

    After being quite satisfied with the back of her body, Ciel finally turned the woman''s body to face him so that he could finally see her pussy.

    It was the most beautiful sight Ciel had ever seen.

    Her pussy was captivating with a red line, which was surrounded by golden hairs, neat and structured.

    Ciel spontaneously stretched out his hand to that pussy, finding that it was very wet as he touched it.

    It was even wetter than he expected.

    Despite her calm nature, Yelina waspletely unable to control her body when it was being touched by a man.

    Of course, that might require the condition that she liked the man. Otherwise, she would cut off the hand of any man who dared to touch her.

    When Ciel''s hand caressed her pussy, Yelina almost fell down. Her legs seemed to have be very weak.

    She looked up at Ciel with helpless eyes.

    "I think from now on you should stop thinking of yourself as Heaven when in front of me," Ciel said.

    He brought his hand that had just touched her pussy to the front of his own mouth.

    After that, he licked the liquid on that hand, the holy water from Yelina''s pussy.

    The woman''s eyes trembled at the sight while her breathing became very fast.

    Ciel didn''t say anything, but he swore the liquid was more delicious than the Holy Water Yasmin had given him.

    Ciel fondled her breasts and then suckled her nipples.

    "Ohhhh..." Yelina''s moans became louder.

    Her body seemed to be about to fall but Ciel held her back by tightly hugging her waist.

    "Looks like you can''t take it anymore, well, let''s get started," Ciel said, leading her to the bed in the center of the room.

    He thought he was going to make love to a doll, but even though Yelina had not changed her nature, his every touch managed to make her look very alive.

    Yelina could only press her lips together as her body was carried to the bed. Every now and then, she took a deep breath to calm her mind.

    Unfortunately, it never worked. She could not calm down.

    When he arrived at the bedside, Ciel immediately climbed onto it before dropping Yelina''s body in the center. Her headnded right on the pillow.

    She was indeed that beautiful and charming.

    Lying naked, she created a sight that was more than just indescribable. Even imagining it after seeing her was something difficult.

    Ciel wondered if there were other women more beautiful than her.

    If there were none, was he really that lucky that the most beautiful woman became his wife?

    Ciel did not think for long.

    He moved down Yelina''s legs, opened her legs and then moved up a little until he arrived just below her pussy.

    With that position, his dick stood upright right in front of her pussy.

    Yelina looked down. Even with her calm personality, her eyes still trembled while her cheeks became very red as she looked at Ciel''s dick and her own pussy.

    She knew that this was something that was bound to happen ever since she decided to get engaged to Ciel.

    Despite things, she did not mind.

    She calmed herself down, staring at Ciel''s face, waiting for him to make his move.

    Out of impatience, Ciel began to move, cing the head of his cock right in front of her pussy hole.

    He held the cock with one hand while his other hand held Yelina''s thigh to keep her body from moving irregrly.

    Slowly, she began to push the cock into Yelina''s pussy.

    "Ohhh..." The woman moaned again as Ciel''s cock began to enter her pussy.

    It went smoothly as her pussy really weed Ciel''s cock.

    When it met her sacred wall, Ciel broke through it without holding back.

    "Ohhhh..." Yelina''s ass lifted up, as if it had just been spanked. Even her mouth was wide open while her eyes looked like she was possessed by a certain creature even if only for a moment.

    After that, Ciel''s dick quickly entered the depths of her pussy, just as her ass fell.

    Her breathing was ragged, and she grabbed Ciel''s hand to hold on.

    "Are youfortable?" Ciel asked her as he lowered his body down slightly, pressing against the woman''s body.

    The woman nodded in response. Even then, she touched his face.

    "I like it, don''t hold back," she replied.

    She was being open, showing no objection at all.

    This was what Ciel liked even though she seemed emotionless.

    Ciel kissed her lips, licking her neck wildly.

    One by one, her body was covered with his kiss marks.

    When Ciel started wiggling his hips, the woman''s mouth opened and moaned.

    She hurriedly hugged Ciel''s body to hold on.

    Such a beautiful face and moaning such pleasure, indescribable words were really not enough. Even a thousand indescribable words were not enough.

    Ciel squeezed her breasts hard, licking her nipples to bring her even more pleasure.

    asionally, she even called out his name.

    She was clearly getting drunk with the pleasure of lovemaking.

    She also did not hesitate to grab Ciel''s head when Ciel kissed her.

    As Ciel''s tongue licked her lips, she stuck her tongue out to meet Ciel''s tongue.

    In no time, she began to respond wildly, quite different from Ciel''s expectations. To begin with, he thought she would just stay still like a doll as he fucked her.

    Not only that, her legs also rose above Ciel''s waist, hugging his body.

    "Ahhhhh.... Ahhhh... Ohhhh..."

    She moaned constantly, not stopping even for a moment when she wasn''t being kissed.

    asionally, she looked down to see Ciel''s dick moving inside her pussy.

    Her face became even redder from the sight.

    She is the most beautiful, the most talented, and the most respected woman.

    Yet, shepletely gave herself to a man.

    Of course, she understood why there were so many people who were unhappy.

    They wanted her to be untouchable forever, but she herself chose this path.

    Despite all that, this was what she wanted, and Ciel was the man she wanted.

    She wanted to have a partner, not a solitary woman.

    Perhaps if there was no Ciel, she would have lived like that, but who would have guessed that a man like Ciel actually existed.

    And she knew that this was the right choice.

    She loved this moment so much. Making love gave her a pleasure she had never imagined, and she felt happy when she saw the man she liked enjoying her body.

    Her hug to Ciel became tighter when she thought of all that.

    Even after that she took the initiative to kiss Ciel''s lips, as if to tell him that she loved him.

    Her nature had not changed, but there was love in her heart.

 Chapter 245 Too Beautiful

    Chapter 245 Too Beautiful

    Ciel did not lose spirit even for a moment.

    The woman beneath him was too beautiful that his spirit only continued to rise.

    He had no intention of changing positions as he was now enjoying the moment her arms and legs embraced his body.

    He could feel her heart as his chest pressed against her breasts.

    Yes, she thinks of herself as Heaven where everyone should be submissive and obedient to her including her own husband.

    However, her husband was a special existence in her heart, an existence that she would cherish and protect above all else.

    Just giving her body to him so that he could feel happy was just a simple thing for her. She was happy to do so.

    Over time, she continued to take the initiative to kiss Ciel, not only his lips, but his neck and chest so that her kiss marks were firmly attached to Ciel''s body.

    It became a long game. The night belonged to both of them.

    No one seemed to want to stop except for the fact that they were already helpless.

    Yelina''s maid sat in the living room with her eyes fixed on Yelina''s bedroom door.

    She could never calm down.

    Indeed, she didn''t hear anything because no matter how loud the sound was, it could nevere out of that room.

    However, her own brain yed with the idea that the sound of Yelina''s moans filled the room.

    Ciel, that beastly man must be preying on Yelina in an unstoppable manner.

    The maid felt helpless, wondering how fate worked. How could Yelina whose beauty surpassed the heavens have to fall into the hands of a man.

    It was just that, when she recalled that Yelina herself had given herself to Ciel, she didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    When thinking of that, she could not help but conclude that Yelina was now feeling the greatest happiness of her life because she could finally be with the man she liked in her room without any restrictions.

    Actually, when they finished making love, Ciel and Yelina did not go straight to bed.

    They weren''t sleepy yet, and Ciel still felt like looking at the woman so he didn''t even notice his own cultivation had increased.

    He also didn''t feel much different other than that he had be much stronger, and even this time he didn''t get any other techniques from the Eyes of Heaven. Perhaps there were already no additional techniques.

    Hey beside Yelina with his eyes gazing at her face.

    "Do you love me?" he asked her.

    "Yes," she replied, not denying it, even resting her hand on his chest.

    Ciel was pleased with her answer even though she only relied on one short word.

    He kissed her cheek and then hugged her tightly.

    "Honestly, I''m suddenly hungry now, can we have dinner first before bed?" Ciel asked once again.

    Yelina did not object in the slightest. She replied, "I''ll ask my maid to prepare dinner, let''s just have dinner here."

    She didn''t seem to want to go anywhere now as being in that room with Ciel was toofortable for her.

    Ciel smiled and nodded.

    After that, Yelina seemed tomunicate with the maid through spirituality. After all, thetter was very close, separated only by a door.

    At the same time, she pulled the nket to cover her body and Ciel''s body. She was clearly preparing for the maid''s arrival even if it took a while longer.

    Ciel then pulled her so that her head rested on his chest.

    The maid continued to show reservations about their rtionship, Ciel thought it was necessary to show her how much they loved each other.

    And Yelina clearly seemed to enjoy resting her head on Ciel''s chest.

    After a while, the door finally opened, revealing the figure of the maid with a tray in her hands.

    The tray held a te full of roasted meat, and two cups filled with warm water.

    The maid''s eyes instantly widened as she looked at the two figures on the bed.

    However, before she could react out of shock, Yelina waved her hand and calmly said, "put that over there!"

    She pointed at a table beside the bed.

    Her beautiful yet toneless voice made the maid''s mind clear instantly.

    She hurriedly took a step towards the table without daring to look up at the bed again.

    At this point, she could no longer argue that they were a happy couple. Other people''s disapproval was just small-mindedness.

    Although Yelina''s body was covered with the nket, the maid could still see the kiss marks on her neck.

    However,pared to that, the kiss marks on Ciel''s chest and neck were much more dazzling because they were all kiss marks from the most beautiful lips.

    When the maid had left the room and the door was closed, Yelina finally picked up the te of meat.

    "I''ll help you eat," she said to Ciel.

    Thetter smiled happily, opening his mouth directly before she moved.

    Since she wanted to spoil him, he would naturally be spoiled.

    Yelina then stabbed a piece of meat with a fork and then aimed it at Ciel''s mouth.

    Being fed by her was just as enjoyable as making love to her.

    Ciel enjoyed it to the end and even returned the favor in the same way.

    Tonight, either he or Yelina slept soundly with their arms around each other.

    Even when it was morning, they still had not opened their eyes.

    And they actually opened their eyes because of a disturbance.

    The door of the room was suddenly knocked from outside and the maid''s voice echoed loudly.

    "Miss, it''s bad, people are gathering outside, waiting for the appointed battle!"

    Ciel and Yelina who opened their eyes simultaneously took time to digest the maid''s words.

    They only understood when they remembered what Ciel had said yesterday.

    Thetter had invited Bryce to a fight to the death.

    When she remembered that, Yelina frowned.

    "Ciel, Bryce is a God. He is stronger than most Gods, you will have a hard time fighting him," she said.

    She wasn''t belittling Ciel, just assuming he would have trouble. Normally, when a Demigod challenged a God, no one would use the words ''have a hard time'' to describe it. People would call it an act of seeking death.

    "Look at this!" Ciel responded by showing his hand to the woman, releasing a bit of his aura, something that made the woman''s eyes widen.

    "You," she said spontaneously because she could instantly tell Ciel''s cultivation just by looking at her aura.

    "What do you think? Is your husband great? Greater than Heaven," Ciel replied, giving her a teasing look.

    "Heaven is indeed not subject to anyone because Heaven is in the highest ce. However, what if there is someone higher than Heaven? Isn''t it only natural that Heaven should submit?"

    Ciel created a new theory for the woman''s mind.

    She was silent for a long time before finally touching Ciel''s face.

    "You are indeed greater than even that thing called Heaven," she replied.

    It was unknown if she really agreed with the new theory, but it was probably hard for her to disagree because her heart loved Ciel so much.

    Ciel felt more energized after hearing her answer.

    He even squeezed her breasts and then moved to raise her ass up his thighs while inserting his cock into her pussy.

    She couldn''t escape and could only moan in pleasure as her pussy swallowed the cock.

    "People are waiting outside, what are you doing?" she asked Ciel with quick breath.

    "They can wait longer," Ciel replied, continuing to squeeze her breasts.

    "It''s our first day, how can we not y one more round after waking up!"

    Ciel kissed the woman''s lips after saying that and then wiggled his hips back and forth, trying to move the woman''s hips as well.

    Understanding Ciel''s thoughts, Yelina blushed slightly but suddenly felt very excited.

    She finally chose to apany Ciel, making love for one more round.

    Afterward, they take a bath together, long enough to make their bodies very clean.

    Today, Yelina is wearing a very nice outfit, a long purple dress that is so tight that every curve of her body is clearly visible.

    Her golden hair was in a neat bun, enhancing her mature appeal.

    She even wore various essories, ranging from a pair of long gold earrings, a heart-shaped diamond ne that clearly symbolized love, and a pair of ss high heels.

    Even in simple clothes she always looks striking, but when she also wears such shy outfits, it''s almost like she makes the world go out of sight.

    Her beauty is beyond the imagination of even those who see her.

    Ciel was sure she had never looked like that before.

    His eyes looked at her figure for a long time and he had to stabilize his thoughts before he could calm down.

    "Come on," he said, taking her hand before taking a step outside the room.

    The maid waiting behind the door instantly became a statue, she more than froze when she saw Yelina''s figure.

    Ciel and Yelina ignored her existence.

    They continued to walk towards the door of the house.

    Through the window, they did see many people gathering.

 Chapter 246 Yelinas Decree

    Chapter 246 Yelina''s Decree

    Perhaps Bryce had recovered from the shock of Ciel''s insults through words. After his mind calmed down, he immediately thought of Ciel''s challenge, a fight to the death.

    How could he not be excited. He hated Ciel more than anyone even before they met.

    His hatred had only increased further because Ciel had insulted him.

    Even killing him was not enough.

    Today, he deliberately gathered many people to be witnesses as his sword took Ciel''s life.

    Unfortunately, his zeal to kill Ciel was severely shaken when Ciel appeared from behind the door of Yelina''s house, with Yelina herself looking so beautiful today.

    Whether it was him, the elders, or anyone else. They were all mesmerized by her, especially the younger generation like Lydan and Derrick.

    Yelina today evolved from a quiet princess to a respected queen.

    Even with the sight of her figure, everyone was instantly intimidated, feeling that it was not appropriate for them to look at her. They only deserved to die for her.

    What made them speechless was Yelina''s hand that was holding Ciel''s hand even though she was slightly behind him.

    Their hands and fingers were fused together, as if they had been memorized in all concepts.

    People then remembered that Ciel and Yelina spent the night in that house.

    What were they doing?

    Did they have sex?

    Don''t women usually seem to change so much after sex?

    Ciel let go of Yelina''s hand as he had to go forward on his own.

    He approached Bryce who was frozen in silence.

    "I''m sure we''ll fight to the death here, why do you have that expression? If you''re scared, go back to where you came from," Ciel said, breaking the silence.

    Those arrogant and dismissive words made people quite shocked, wondering how he was so bold when he was only a Demigod.

    "Hmph!" Suddenly, there was a cold snort that echoed out of nowhere.

    That snort concealed boundless power, shaking everything so that the entire Holy Continent was shaken.

    Before anyone searched for where the snorting sound came from, the figure of a middle-aged man appeared above.

    He was extremely handsome and enchanting, even young girls opened their mouths at the sight of his figure.

    On his back, there was a great golden sword. It hung there and didn''t seem to affect him at all.

    People knew that the sword was extremely heavy because just looking at it gave them tremendous pressure. It was definitely heavier than any mountain and continent.

    The middle-aged man''s aura was boundlessly vast, the ocean seemingly insignificant at all.

    He also had the word Heaven on his forehead. It emitted an extremely domineering light.

    "Patriarch!"

    The members of the Heaven Race quickly saluted him.

    Some even knelt down.

    He was the Heaven King, who led the current Heaven Race, and was the father of Yelina.

    Without him, Yelina''s beautiful figure would basically never exist.

    His eyes looked coldly at Ciel, and Ciel could feel his power enveloping his body.

    "Brat, so you''ve be a God? No wonder you''re so arrogant," he said after a while.

    That surprised everyone including Bryce.

    Be a god?

    Had Ciel already be a God?

    This information was surprising because bing a God was too difficult even for a genius who had reached the peak of Demigod.

    Ciel looked at the man and then smiled.

    "I was enlightened when I was with your daughter, Your Majesty," he said, saluting her.

    After all, he was his father-inw, so he needed to be a little polite.

    "Your Majesty, I apologize for not being able to visit youst night. However, after this battle is over, I will pay a visit to your ce. I hope you will approve of my rtionship with your daughter." He added.

    His smile seemed really polite, but to the people who hated him, it was an annoying smile.

    Apparently, the Heaven King was staring at Yelina after hearing Ciel''s words.

    Even he was surprised by his daughter''s current appearance.

    Only, he seemed to be silent, as if there were no words he was thinking.

    Perhaps when he invited Ciel and Yelina to meet him, there were many things he wanted to say, especially to his daughter.

    Those were of course words of criticism.

    However, in a situation like this, it was indeed difficult to criticize.

    Ciel and Yelina seemed to be destined for each other.

    After a long silence, the man finally said, "let''s start the fight, but there''s no need to die!"

    That he said that resulted in spection.

    Some wondered if he didn''t want Bryce to kill Ciel? If that was the case, wouldn''t he seem to be starting to approve of this rtionship?

    However, there were also those who thought differently, that he didn''t want Ciel to kill Bryce. If he thinks that way, it means he thinks Ciel is stronger.

    Of course, Bryce thought the former so his expression became ugly for a while.

    Even if Ciel was already a God, he was still confident that he could kill him since he was almost invincible among the First Stage Gods. He could even fight against weaker Second Stage Immortals without losing.

    This was something he could not protest, so could only stare at Ciel.

    "Your Majesty is doing you a favor, if you lose, I hope you have some shame, and leave Sister Yelina," he said.

    Ciel had to restrain himself from coughing andughing when he heard his words.

    This man''s stupidity seemed to have no limits.

    At this moment, even the Heaven King frowned, it was unknown what he was thinking.

    "You must be fantasizing," Ciel replied. "First, you''re the one who will lose. And even if I lose, no one can separate me from Yelina."

    Ciel unbuttoned the top button of his shirt after saying that so that the upper part of his chest was exposed.

    It was not taken as a serious gesture at first.

    However, people''s mouths opened as they saw some faint kiss marks on Ciel''s chest.

    They had notpletely disappeared and it might take another day before they disappeared.

    When they saw the kiss marks, people spontaneously looked at Yelina, staring at her lips, including the Heaven King.

    They wanted to see if the kiss marks were the same as the shape of her lips.

    And as it turned out, they were indeed exactly the same.

    Even the Heaven King turned pale because of that. He couldn''t help but imagine the moment his beautiful daughter kissed Ciel''s chest until it left a mark.

    Although he had begun to recognize Ciel''s ability since he became a God, he could not help but question once again whether Ciel was indeed so special that his daughter had chosen him.

    "You deserve to die!" Bryce suddenly moved, lunging towards Ciel while shing a sword at him.

    Was he going crazy with jealousy?

    It seemed that way.

    Ciel only smiled when he saw him.

    In truth, he did not feel that Bryce was strong enough to fight him since he became a God.

    Who knew if he was indeed as strong as rumored or if he himself was too strong.

    For this fight, she did not n on slowing him down. He wanted to finish it with one strike.

    His eyes shone brightly, and then, Bryce''s movements stopped.

    He was in midair, so it was like he had suddenly be a statue.

    Some people had heard about that ability from Ciel because members of the Heaven Race had once fallen victim to it.

    It''s an ability to be wary of and fearful of, but humans are often careless and forgetful.

    Bryce probably really thought the ability would be of no use to him due to his overwhelming strength. Unfortunately, it managed to render him helpless.

    Ciel moved quickly when Bryce was unable to move.

    In his hand, a sword appeared that was actually abination of five different mes.

    The sword was so hot that it could be felt throughout the Holy Continent.

    Quite a few Gods felt threatened.

    Once again, people remembered about Ciel''s ability, that he had five Holy mes of which three were in the top ten.

    Ciel arrived beside Bryce and shed his sword towards his neck.

    People didn''t need to guess to know that Bryce would definitely die because he waspletely immobilized.

    "Boy, stop that!" The Heaven King instantly became panicked.

    He even started to move.

    However, Yelina who had been silent all this time suddenly stared at him.

    "Father, don''t interfere," she said.

    Her words did not contain any power, and power was also useless because Heaven King''s cultivation was far above her.

    Even so, the Heaven King stopped instantly when he heard Yelina''s words, as if they were absolute orders that must not be disobeyed even if they came from his own daughter.

    His mouth opened and he stared at Yelina helplessly.

    Shua!

    Ciel''s ming sword finally passed through Bryce''s neck, separating his head and body.

    He died instantly with his eyes wide open while the slight mes from the sword began to burn his head and body.

    Even with his cultivation level where his body was extremely difficult to destroy, Ciel''s mes easily turned his body into ashes.

    The members of the Heaven Race could not be more shocked, especially those who were young.

    The race actually had too many Gods so many of them werepletely unknown.

    However, a God was still a God, the death of one was hard to ept.

    This could cause a great grudge.

    Only, it became difficult because it also involved Yelina.

    People saw clearly when she asked her father not to interfere. This was proof that she really cared about Ciel.

    However, Yelina''s actions didn''t stop there.

    Sh took out arge stone simr to an inscription, and threw it until itnded right in front of the Heaven King''s pce.

    Yelina''s aura emanated from her hand, then went to the stone.

    When the aura came into contact with the stone, words suddenly appeared.

    (Members of the Heaven Race who challenge Ciel, the Ice Prince, will be punished by death!)

 Chapter 247 Return

    Chapter 247 Return

    This was an edict, a decree from Yelina, which could be considered an absolute rule in the Heavenly Race because she had the right to make such a rule.

    When there was already a rule for the Heaven Race not to disturb and challenge Ciel, all members of the Heaven Race could only remain silent.

    The problem was that the punishment was death. This was too much, but now no one dared to protest as Yelina seemed very decisive.

    No one dared to provoke her under such conditions.

    To the members of the Heaven Race, this could only be said to be Ciel''s good fortune for managing to make Yelina so obsessed with him.

    Ciel smiled seeing Yelina making such rules. He went straight to her, and held her hand when he arrived in front of her.

    "Thank you," he said softly.

    After that, he kissed her lips, just a short kiss but it made people tremble with jealousy.

    Today, he still ended up spending time with Yelina, strolling around the entire Heaven Realm.

    After that, he cultivated to merge with the Holy the Sky me.

    It was easy, and went smoothly, only taking about 3 months.

    Although it didn''t allow him to break through, but hisbat power increased to an unparalleled point.

    In the living room of Yelina''s house, he sat on the sofa, feeling the power of his body under Yelina''s gaze.

    During his time with her, the woman didn''t cultivate at all, only continued to observe him.

    "You give off a more menacing vor than most Second Stage Gods," Yelina said.

    Ciel smiled as he replied, "I think I might be able to kill a weaker Second Stage God with the added help of my special techniques."

    "It is indeed something very threatening to the unknowing and unwary," Yelina said.

    "However, now that news of the technique has spread enough, I''m afraid all the Gods already know and are wary of it."

    "That''s no problem, I have other techniques that are just as terrifying," Ciel replied.

    "For you to be able to improve that much in such a short time, it seems that the luck you got surpassed the birth of all geniuses."

    "Hehehe..." Cielughed at that and was not sure how to answer.

    "By the way, I should probably return to the Realm of Life today," he said.

    Parting with this woman was enough to make him ufortable but he had too many things that needed to be taken care of.

    Yelina touched his face right after he said that. She replied, "The Seven Realms are very big, but also very small, depending on who is looking at them. Don''t worry, we could be in different ces, but as long as our hearts are always together, our souls will also always be together."

    "You''re right!" Ciel smiled then kissed her, he kissed her for quite a while, even until she was out of breath.

    Ciel left Yelina''s house and went to Reba''s house, saying goodbye to her.

    She told him that she wanted to practice a technique first these few days. After that, she would probably visit him in the Realm of Life.

    She was ready to fight any Supreme God who dared to harm him.

    Ciel continued tough throughout his time with her.

    Then, he returned to Roxanne''s ne.

    That woman had apparently note out of her airne at all.

    When he arrived inside the ne, he found that she was not wearing any armor at all, just tight pants and a tanktop.

    Yes, she was only wearing a tanktop, so she looked even sexier than thest time Ciel saw her where at that time she was wearing a tight t-shirt.

    She was sitting next to the window with her legs crossed.

    When she saw Ciel, she casually asked, "Is your business done?"

    "Yes!" Ciel replied.

    Right after he answered, Roxanne snapped her fingers, and her airship immediately flew into the sky, leaving the Holy Continent at full speed.

    It seemed that she didn''t want to stay there any longer.

    Ciel casually walked over to her, then sat down beside her.

    "Sister Roxanne, I missed you," Ciel said in a tone that sounded spoiled while his hands moved to hug her waist.

    Roxanne could not help but blush at Ciel''s actions.

    Although their rtionship was obvious, she was still a very conservative woman.

    Thest time they made love was only because she was heavily drunk.

    "Sit on the other side," Roxanne said.

    Ciel of course refused, he shook his head.

    "I can''t hug you from there," he replied.

    "Don''t do as you please." Roxanne finally reprimanded Ciel.

    However, Ciel remained adamant.

    "Sister, aren''t we lovers now. It''s only natural that we hug each other if no one is around. How about we go to your room?" he said.

    Roxanne rolled her eyes, somewhat annoyed that Ciel seemed to be feigning innocence.

    However, thinking about the room, she remembered the moment at that time, a beautiful, delicious, and pleasant moment, something she had always longed for until now.

    It was just that, it was difficult for her to venture out under normal conditions like this, unless Ciel insisted, of course. And she really hoped that was the case even though on the surface she seemed to refuse.

    Of course, Ciel would force her.

    He pulled her waist until her face arrived in front of his. After that, he kissed her lips, sucking them firmly.

    Then, his hands grabbed her breasts, squeezing them without restraint.

    Just those two things made Roxanne''s skin blush, and she didn''t resist at all.

    "It seems that you also want to, Sister Roxanne," Ciel said in a teasing tone.

    Roxanne could only roll her eyes, embarrassed to respond, and embarrassed to continue pretending to resist.

    Ciel then picked up the woman''s body and carried her straight to the room.

    "You asshole," Roxanne said suddenly.

    "Why am I an asshole, sister?" asked Ciel in response, caressing her beautiful face.

    Despite wearing a tanktop, she was actually still wearing the ne he had given her.

    "The point is that you''re an asshole," Roxanne replied.

    Cielughed at that and replied, "sometimes an asshole is more lovable, and tend to make women miss him. I''m sure that''s how you feel right now."

    Roxanne rolled her eyes again at his words while her lips parted slightly.

    In no time, they arrived next to the bed they had made love onst time. It was very tidy now, no more strange marks to be seen.

    "Sister, please don''t continue to be shy, there is no one here but us, we can enjoy each other," Ciel said before lowering Roxanne''s body onto the mattress.

    "You know, when making love, it is natural for a man and a woman to show each other''s wild side."

    "Don''t think I have a wild side," Roxanne replied.

    "All humans have a wild side, no, all living things have one," Ciel replied, leaving Roxanne speechless.

    "You''re crazy," she said after a moment.

    Strangely after saying that, she suddenly pulled Ciel''s shirt until it was torn.

    Cielughed and then retaliated by pushing the woman''s tanktop up.

    "Please raise your hands, Sister," Ciel said as the tanktop passed over her breasts.

    Today, she was wearing a charming ck bra, enhancing the sensuality of her figure.

    She raised her hands when Ciel asked her to so Ciel had no trouble removing the tanktop from her body.

    She did want it, so a little force was enough.

    After that, Ciel kissed her neck with his hands squeezing her breasts and lowered her body to the mattress.

    "Ohhh..." Roxanne began to moan softly. She even pressed Ciel''s head.

    Ciel looked up at her face after being satisfied kissing her neck.

    At the same time, his hands pulled her bra off her body, making his chest meet her breasts.

    Roxanne seemed to be losing control of her desires more and more.

    Her hands did not hesitate to caress Ciel''s body and even her feet kept nudging Ciel''s legs.

    Ciel kissed her lips, to which she immediately responded.

    While kissing her lips, Ciel''s hands moved to pull down her pants.

    Roxanne who does not want to get naked herself takes action too. However, she is more direct.

    She tore off Ciel''s pants as her own pants slipped down her legs.

    Simultaneously, their bodies became naked.

    Roxanne looked down spontaneously to see Ciel''s dick pressing against her body.

    It was the thing that always appeared in her mind after feeling the sensation once.

    "Let''s begin, sister," Ciel said with a faint smile.

    He then inserted his cock into her pussy.

    "Ohhh..." Roxanne moaned in pleasure until her waist rose.

    Once again, she finally felt the sensation, and she had to admit that the pleasure was beyond imagination, especially when feeling it with full awareness.

    Her breath came in gasps and her hands tightly hugged Ciel''s body.

    Ciel began to wiggle his hips, making her moan in pleasure.

    Unexpectedly, a portal appeared suddenly beside the bed, and a woman wearing a short skirt and shirt stepped out of the portal.

    She was Rin, it was unknown how she could appear there with a portal. Perhaps she and Roxanne had an interconnected formation.

    Because of her appearance, Ciel and Roxanne froze spontaneously, especially Roxanne, her skin turned deathly pale.

    No one seeing her other than Ciel was fine, but what if someone else saw her, wouldn''t that mean there was one extra person who saw her with her wild side.

 Chapter 248 Meet The Ice Goddess Again

    Chapter 248 Meet The Ice Goddess Again

    Rin was so shocked that her sweet lips parted.

    She would not have been surprised if she saw Ciel making love with a woman, but apparently he managed to do it with Roxanne.

    The woman who always seemed dignified was naked under Ciel''s body, moaning in pleasure.

    Although Rin believed that anyone would enjoy the sensation of making love, that Roxanne had also decided to do so was beyond her expectations.

    Of course, she was an easygoing woman.

    She calmed down very quickly, shaking out one of her red hair ponytails.

    "Hehehe, you guys are really having fun, it seems I came at the wrong time," she said, looking into Roxanne''s panicked eyes.

    "However, don''t worry, I won''t bother you if you don''t want to be bothered. I won''t say anything about this either."

    She took a step towards the door after saying that, nning to exit the room.

    In no time, she disappeared from Ciel and Roxanne''s sight.

    Ciel onlyughed but Roxanne seemed unable to enjoy this sensation anymore due to her chaotic mood.

    "Sister Roxanne, please calm down," Ciel said, trying to calm her down, even wiggling his hips for her enjoyment.

    "How can I calm down?" replied Roxanne, stifling her own moans.

    She was still enjoying herself.

    "It''s already happened, so there''s nothing to keep worrying about. And this is a natural thing, I''m sure Rin won''t say any nonsense.

    Ciel elerated the swaying of her hips after saying that, wanting to make Roxanne moan constantly so that she would forget about this event.

    That seemed to be quite sessful.

    The pleasure made her start to be uncontroble again.

    One thing that made her forget was that the soundproofing of this room was not so good because it was not designed as a residence in the first ce.

    Plus, Rin with her mischievous personality deliberately did not close the doorpletely. She left it slightly ajar, so when she sat on the sofa in the main room, she could hear Roxanne''s moans clearly.

    It even seemed like she was right next to her, watching her fuck because even without looking, she could imagine it.

    Rin couldn''t stopughing, between pleasure and jealousy because she wanted to too.

    And it seemed that the y between Ciel and Roxanne went on for quite a while. Rin could imagine that they were trying out various styles, and perhaps Roxanne had forgotten that she had just been exposed.

    In fact, Ciel manages to change the position to doggy style, something Roxanne protests but ultimately enjoys a lot.

    Her figure is absolutely captivating seen from behind because of her gorgeous curves.

    Her ass is so sexy too, Ciel is excitedly wiggling his hips because of the sensation when his crotch bumps into her ass.

    Roxanne was helpless, only able to continue moaning in pleasure, forgetting that she looked like a female dog now.

    This was finally enough to make Ciel cum.

    His cock spurted arge amount of liquid into her pussy. Even when he withdrew his cock, it still spurted liquid until it covered part of her ass.

    The womany helpless for an instant.

    Her body looked weak and was covered in sweat.

    Her breathing stuttered, staring at Ciel with flickering eyes.

    She wasn''t drunk, so there were different opinions on this.

    Actually, Ciel''s dick was still standing straight now. He scanned Roxanne''s face with a faint smile.

    "Sister, do you want to watch?" he asked her.

    "Watch what?" Roxanne asked back in confusion.

    "Watching us, of course!"

    The reply did note from Ciel, but from Rin who had suddenly entered the room.

    Roxanne was shocked and finally remembered that Rin was here. She hurriedly covered her body full of kiss marks with a nket.

    Her face was blushing. She was no longer like a knight in front of Rin, but like a shy young girl.

    Rinughed when she saw her reaction.

    "Sister Roxanne, congrattions on bing a woman. And since we both did it with Brother Ciel, so we can have fun together next time," she said, making Roxanne''s eyes widen.

    When Rin arrived at the bedside, she looked up at Ciel. Her eyes looked at his chest which bore the marks of Roxanne''s kiss.

    At this moment, she began to unbutton her shirt, not caring about Roxanne''s gaze.

    Her brassiere was revealed in no time, then her shirt fell down, revealing her slender waist.

    She did manage to be a Second Stage God, but in terms of appearance, she was no different at all, still looking young with fair skin.

    Under Roxanne''s gaze, she unhesitatingly lowered her skirt, along with her panties. And she only needed one touch to remove her bra.

    In less than ten seconds, she was alreadypletely naked.

    Her eyes then gazed at Ciel''s cock that stood erect.

    Casually, she climbed onto the mattress and sat on Ciel''s thighs while inserting Ciel''s dick into her pussy.

    "Ohhhh..." She moaned in the process.

    "You''re crazy," Roxanne said with a quick breath.

    Rin, however, ignored her. She kissed Ciel, wiggling her ass until the sound of flesh shing echoed.

    In an instant, the game became so wild that Roxanne who was watching on the same bed seemed to go crazy.

    Clearly, she was getting horny again.

    The Ice Goddess'' first disciple and second disciple, two women who were so talented that they suppressed all the geniuses in their generation in the endpletely fell into Ciel''s evil hands.

    Who knew how the Ice Goddess would react if she saw all this.

    ***

    Roxanne''s ne arrived at the Ice Pce one dayter.

    It was a slower trip because there was too much activity on that airship.

    When they got off the airship, Ciel, Roxanne, Rin were all presentable, not having the slightest sign of strangeness.

    Roxanne in her armor looked authoritative, inviting respect from anyone who saw her.

    She was indifferent, looking even more indifferent than before, in contrast to Rin who kept smiling.

    Only, when Roxanne looked at Ciel and Rin, she pressed her lips together, it was clear that she wanted to hide something in her expression.

    To her, Ciel and Rin were both bastards. It was one thing for them to be bastards, but they carried her with them.

    Her chest seemed to almost stop beating every time she recalled the moment she made love to Ciel, and saw Ciel making love to Rin.

    Considering that love rtionships were forbidden in the ice pce rules, this was certainly a very excessive act. They deserved to be put to death.

    They entered the hall of the Ice Goddess'' pce.

    The reason they came together was because the Goddess called them.

    At this moment, the Goddess was sitting on her throne, looking absolutely stunning with her cold expression.

    When looking at her, Ciel had a hard time judging whether she was more beautiful or Yelina was more beautiful.

    She was truly the Goddess who was the ruler of all ice.

    Right beside her, her third disciple, Kaiya stood quietly, wearing a tight ck dress with her hair down.

    She had be a God. Her aura seemed detached from the world, giving off a very dangerous impression.

    Other than her, the elders were also gathered at a certain side of the hall, from I to Mu Yueli. Only the young disciples like Mu Yixue, Mei Mei, and the others were not there.

    It was unknown why the Ice Goddess had gathered everyone.

    Ciel actually had a bad feeling. Did she want to attack the Elf Kingdom?

    He would stop her if that was her goal, but he knew that it was not easy to stop the will of the Ice Goddess.

    The Goddess looked at Ciel, Roxanne, and Rin, for over 20 seconds each.

    It seemed that she was making observations to check their strength.

    Ciel could not speak right away as he wanted to wait for the Goddess to speak first.

    While observing her, the Goddess seemed to be tapping on her throne.

    "You will soon know why I have gathered you all here," she said in a voice that was not loud but echoed clearly.

    Before she continued, Ciel chimed in, "Goddess, if your intention is to attack the Elf Kingdom, I will not agree."

    Ciel did not hold back his voice so everyone was staring at him, but this time no one was so surprised by his actions because everyone was used to him.

    The other Supreme Gods didn''t dare to challenge the Ice Goddess, but Ciel could even orchestrate her decision.

    Surprisingly, the Ice Goddess didn''t look angry because Ciel said that she wouldn''t agree if she wanted to attack the Elf Kingdom.

    This was different from the past. Although in the past the Ice Goddess didn''t do anything when Ciel challenged her, she still looked upset. Now she was not upset at all, making the elders wonder if she was now doting on Ciel as her adopted son.

    "Attacking the Elf Kingdom is not my goal," the Ice Goddess replied, which surprised people once again as they also thought that the Ice Goddess did want to attack the Elf Kingdom. After all,tely their conflict had escted quite drastically.

 Chapter 249 Her Goal

    Chapter 249 Her Goal

    If it wasn''t to attack the Elf Kingdom, then what was it?

    People couldn''t guess because there really didn''t seem to be anything else they needed to do.

    Although curious, none of the elders dared to ask. They could only wait for the Ice Goddess to say it.

    Thetter crossed her legs so that part of her feet came out of the slit of her dress, resulting in a beautiful sight.

    "My goal is not the Elf Kingdom, but the entire Realm of Life," she said, instantly turning the silence into more silence.

    What did she mean?

    That was the question everyone was thinking. They couldn''t understand what she meant.

    At this moment, the Ice Goddess'' gaze was fixed on Rin.

    "Rin, you and Ciel go to the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom. Attack that kingdom and subdue the Thunder God. If he does not submit, destroy his entire kingdom," the Ice Goddess said, seemingly casually.

    Even if Rin had broken through to the Second God Stage, she still parted her beautiful pair of lips at themand.

    Of course, she was not afraid of the Thunder God who was quite feared among Second Stage Gods. She thought she could suppress that man.

    Only, why should she attack his kingdom to the point of destroying it if the Thunder God was not willing to submit?

    Since everyone was intelligent enough, they began to understand what the Ice Goddess wanted.

    It was naturally very surprising because as long as the Ice Goddess had been the Supreme God, she had hardly ever been interested in worldpetition. She only built a faction that didn''t have many disciples on the Ice Continent, and actually the faction that was created didn''t really rule the continent either.

    The Ice Goddess was considered a figure who only cared about cultivation. People would be surprised if she somehow wanted a continent to rule over, yet this time what she wanted seemed to be the entire Realm of Life.

    Without including the Elf Queen, there were still three other Supreme Gods they needed to face. The God of Light might not be a difficult problem since right now even the sect was in a state of chaos, but there was still the Sword God and the Shadow God. Thetter was extremely difficult to deal with.

    After giving orders to Rin, the Ice Goddess also gave orders to Roxanne, Kaiya, I and the others.

    The order she gave them was the same, to attack arge faction in the Realm of Life.

    The elders who had not yet be Gods would follow to help take care of the smaller matters.

    This was of course an arduous task.

    Indeed, they could be considered one of the strongest factions, especially since they had many gods. However, the Realm of Life was vast, there were so many Gods. Defeating one for them was very easy, but all in all, it needed to be gradual, and there was no way that people would just stand by while the Ice Pce tried to dominate them.

    Many were unconvinced, unfortunately the Ice Goddess'' gaze was very sharp as she asked them to leave by waving her hand.

    When things were already an order, even Roxanne and Rin did not dare to refuse.

    They could only carry out orders without saying anything.

    However, while the others began to exit the Ice Goddess'' pce, Ciel remained standing in ce, something that was not surprising to others since he could do whatever he wanted.

    "Why are you still here?" the Ice Goddess asked Ciel.

    Thetter responded by taking a step towards her.

    "My dear Goddess, I don''t mind if you want to rule the Realm of Life, or if necessary the entire Seven Realms. However, you must tell me your reasons first," said Ciel.

    Although there were no more people around, Ciel did not n to call the Ice Goddess mom. He would only call her Goddess from now on, with the addition of the word dear.

    This was of course to show his ambition that he wanted to be that woman''s man.

    Now he was already a God, so there was nothing so inappropriate anymore, and it would probably be difficult for him to break through without making love to a woman who had the cultivation of a Supreme God.

    Ciel arrived in front of the woman''s throne in no time, earning a gaze from her from top to bottom.

    However, there was no answer from the woman so Ciel frowned.

    "Goddess, don''t you want to tell me?" asked Ciel.

    When asking that, Ciel took her hand which had very soft skin, slightly warm.

    "Why are you holding my hand?" asked the Ice Goddess with sharp eyes.

    That seemed to bother the woman, and Ciel''s quick movements were something she failed to avoid.

    She could indeed avoid it, but it required a serious move and it was unnecessary considering she was sitting on her throne.

    Due to Ciel''s increase in strength, the woman could no longer treat him as a helpless ant.

    She was still much stronger, but the gap could already be seen.

    "I''m a God now, you should start epting me as your husband, not your adopted son, holding hands is natural," Ciel replied, not at all reluctant to speak his mind.

    Sure enough, the Ice Goddess'' eyes immediately widened while her breathing quickened. She was able to calm down when Ciel opposed her, but the case was different when he teased her.

    She shook her hand, trying to shake off Ciel''s hand that was holding hers.

    However, it didn''t work because she wasn''t using her power seriously.

    "You must ept me, Goddess. This is our destiny," Ciel added.

    "That''s just nonsense you''re saying," replied the Ice Goddess.

    When she was angry, she only became more beautiful in Ciel''s eyes.

    Ciel couldn''t help but smile, observing her charming figure. The body of a woman in her 30s was indeed different. Every part had grown to perfection, and the Ice Goddess took that perfection to another level with her long silver hair and cold beauty.

    "Goddess, if you want me to stop teasing you for now, just tell me the reason you want to master the Realm of Life. Once I know, I will go with Rin," Ciel said.

    Ciel knew that it was not easy to tempt the Goddess of Ice. Too much effort would not work either.

    The most important thing was to remind her of their rtionship constantly. When the time came, he could take the full measure directly by slightly forcing the woman.

    The Ice Goddess pressed her lips together but then opened them to speak.

    "I want to control the Realm of Life and use its power. It will raise my strength to a different level even if it doesn''t break through, and it will support my cultivation even further so that my chance of breaking through is greater," she said.

    This was beyond Ciel''s expectations, but what confused him was what method would the Ice Goddess use? Was such a thing possible?

    As a person with knowledge of the next realm, Ciel could not help but specte, such as how strong the Ice Goddess would be when she used the power of the Realm of Life.

    Would she be as strong as a False God King?

    However, Ciel chose not to ask further.

    He let go of the Ice Goddess'' hand preparing to leave, something that made the Ice Goddess rx somewhat.

    Little did she know that her rx made evil thoughts appear in Ciel''s head.

    Ciel did not think much, he moved to grab the woman''s waist, then pulled her into his arms.

    Before her eyes could widen, his lips moved towards her pink lips until they met.

    Even Ciel himself was trembling. How could it not be, the sensation of this kiss was stronger than all the kisses she had ever done, even the kisses with Reba and Yelina were inferior.

    The Ice Goddess'' lips were warm and wet and very soft.

    However, what made the sensation the strongest was the Ice Goddess herself.

    Unfortunately, it couldn''tst long as the Ice Goddess pushed against Ciel''s chest, sending her flying a meter before falling to her knees.

    "Demon," said the Ice Goddess, looking at Ciel with bulging eyes.

    In reality, the entire Ice Continent was shaking strongly right now. Even the pces of the various kingdoms were cracking from the vibrations.

    If a gaze could kill, the Ice Goddess'' gaze would probably leave everyone dead.

    No, others who see that gaze will pierce their own hearts with their own swords.

    An angry cold beauty could be more terrifying than a thorny rose.

    However, Ciel only smiled even though he was sitting on the floor.

    He touched his lips while gazing at the beautiful face of the Ice Goddess.

    "I won," he said.

    After that, he stood up and turned around, and walked towards the door with very leisurely steps.

    The Ice Goddess could only stare at him with bated breath.

    Over time, her neck and cheeks turned red.

    She was angry, of course. However, she wasn''t just angry, she found that her mind became chaotic.

    When Ciel disappeared from her sight, she spontaneously touched her own lips.

 Chapter 250 Heavenly Lightning Kingdom

    <hr>

    Chapter 250 Heavenly Lightning Kingdom

    Who knows what the Ice Goddess is thinking now after getting a kiss from Ciel.

    Ciel expected her to suddenly be a yandere obsessed with the man who had kissed her.

    Of course, Ciel wasn''t sure about that as the woman didn''t seem to be the kind that would change her personality. Even if she really fell in love with him, Ciel thought she would remain cold.

    When arriving at the pce grounds, Ciel found that there was only Rin there. The others seemed to have already left. Perhaps they left because the Ice Goddess suddenly seemed angry.

    Even Rin looked worried, asionally ncing into the pce but failing to see anything. She did not dare to use her powers to peek.

    Looking at Ciel, she waited until he arrived beside her then asked in a low voice, "Little Brother, what have you done? Don''t tell me you''ve been harassing the master?"

    Rin was indeed a woman with many wild thoughts. She even guessed that just by specting.

    Ciel chose to maintain his calm expression without smiling much.

    "It''s a secret," he replied.

    He would not tell anyone about this because he respected the Ice Goddess.

    He didn''t want any rumors or bad thoughts about her.

    Rin rolled her eyes because Ciel did not tell her. This made her specte more so she looked at Ciel suspiciously.

    "Sister, let''s go," Ciel said, interrupting her thoughts.

    Since there was a mission, Rin had no other choice but to move.

    They flew towards the Teleportation Formation.

    Before arriving there, Ciel suddenly saw a streak of white light flying fast in the distance toward him.

    He narrowed his eyes and was surprised to find that it was Pegasus, his own mount, whose existence he had almost forgotten.

    It had disappeared from the Immortal Domain when he cultivated. He didn''t know where it went, nor did he ask anyone because he thought the winged horse had only left to cultivate.

    And it seemed to be true because the horse had broken through, bing an Actual Holy Beast, equivalent to a God.

    As Ciel continued to observe, he discovered that it was not at the First Stage. It was in the Second Stage.

    Overall, its form was no different from before, a white horse with wings.

    However, Ciel saw that it was wearing silver armor covering its body.

    The armor looked like an artifact, but it was definitely not an artifact. It might still be called an artifact, but it was created from the power of the horse itself.

    The impression the horse gave now was that of an unrivaled war horse.

    When its aura entered the city, many people were shocked.

    It made a sound by pointing its mouth upwards. The result was that even the sky itself was violently shaken.

    Rin was amazed by the horse and looked at Ciel enviously.

    "Your Holy Beast is growing perfectly, this is very rare luck," she said.

    Ciel just smiled, waiting for the horse to arrive.

    When it arrived in front of him, he stroked its head.

    "It seems that I can travel in a marvelous way," he said, jumping onto the horse''s back, sitting on it.

    Only, it seemed the horse would not allow Rin to climb onto its back. It looked at Rin with wariness.

    Rin pouted and snorted coldly at it, acting as if she didn''t care either.

    Ciel wanted tough but chose silence. He ordered Pegasus to go to the Teleportation Formation.

    Unfortunately, the horse was a Holy Beast, not a Divine Beast, so it could not speak, let alone be human. It would forever be a beast.

    In no time, Ciel and Rin arrived at the front of the formation leading to the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom.

    They entered it and stayed for a long time before arriving at the other side.

    When they exited the formation, they immediately flew into the sky to avoid being tracked.

    With their great strength, it became a simple and easy thing.

    In an instant, they appeared far above the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom.

    Ciel wasing to this kingdom for the first time even though he had already killed their crown prince. He stared down curiously.

    Once again, he felt like he was seeing a new world.

    This kingdom has a sky full of lightning.

    It was predicted by Ciel, yet throughout the kingdom there were many rivers, and each of those rivers was full of lightning that was extremely fierce because it was in water.

    Sometimes, there was an explosion of lightning, creating destruction to the space.

    Fortunately, the people of this kingdom were very familiar with lightning. They could even bathe in those rivers full of lightning. Outsiders would only seek death if they bathed there.

    At the center of the kingdom, stood a magnificent city.

    It had buildings simr to towers, tall, and made of iron.

    All the buildings were purple in color, and every minute, a bolt of lightning would strike the top of each building.

    Who knows what happened.

    The lightning seemed to be absorbed into the buildings.

    Even the pce in the center of the city had the same design, not different at all from the others. It was just much taller and had a veryrge courtyard, surrounded by soldiers wearing armor.

    Ciel had to admit that this kingdom itself showed fierce traits just by looking at their buildings and territory. It was no wonder they were so feared.

    "Are we going to attack right away, Sister Rin?" asked Ciel to the woman flying beside him.

    "I''m sure negotiating is out of the question, so we''ll just attack right away," Rin replied.

    She pointed her hand towards the pce that was clearly the residence of the Thunder God.

    A very strong aura could be felt inside the pce, it seemed calm but when it went berserk, the world would definitely be shaken.

    Actually, Ciel and Rin sensed two auras from other Gods besides the Thunder God.

    Perhaps they were the Storm God and the Wave God.

    Ciel was toozy to peek into the pce because here he only aimed to fight.

    Thest time he saw them, their power was truly boundless in his eyes. He would have been if not for the existence of the Elf Queen.

    Today, after only a few years, he could finallypete directly with them.

    At this moment, an enormous iceberg appeared above the capital of the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom, covering the entire city so that the light disappeared, turning the entire city into darkness.

    The coldness of the iceberg naturally made the weaker lightning cultivators tremble with cold. Some felt like they only had half a life left.

    "Who!" A loud shout echoed from within the pce before the multicolored lightning dragons lunged at the iceberg.

    When it crashed into the iceberg, the iceberg shattered instantly, bing ice fragments as small as raindrops.

    Whoosh!

    A middle-aged man with long ck hair stepped out of the pce.

    He was wearing armor that seemed to be created from lightning,posed of various colors.

    His eyes were sharp like those of an eagle, giving the impression like he could kill people with just his gaze from millions of kilometers away.

    Behind him, stood two other middle-aged men, each carrying a wave and a storm.

    This was an attack from the enemy, directly into their territory, there was no way they would calm down.

    In a sh, they saw Rin and Ciel and Pegasus.

    When sensing the two auras of the Second Stage Gods, the three middle-aged men could not help but be more vignt.

    They recognized Rin instantly, but when they saw Ciel, they were somewhat confused. They felt that he was familiar, but were not quite sure who he was.

    This was indeed quite natural because thest time they saw Ciel, thetter was just a small ant in their eyes.

    His name may be ingrained in their memories, but his face is definitely not.

    The truth was that they had been very busytely, so they hadn''t even heard about Ciel in the Heaven Realm.

    "Tsk! Tsk! It''s really interesting to see old enemies," Ciel said with a softugh.

    He even dismounted from Pegasus'' back as s

    he greeted them.

    Apparently, Ciel''s voice was very familiar to their ears. They couldn''t forget it because it was that voice that made them hold a grudge.

    "You?" said the Storm God.

    He was more shocked because he felt a great threat from Ciel. Normally, he would choose to avoid if he met an enemy who gave such a threat.

    "You''re the Ice Goddess'' adopted son?" said the Thunder God, finally speaking to Ciel.

    "Why, did you forget?" Ciel replied.

    "What is your purpose here?" asked the Thunder God.

    He wondered if Ciel wanted revenge.

    Ciel did not reply, this time Rin did, "we havee to deliver the Ice Goddess'' message for the three of you to submit to the Ice Pce."

    Rin unhesitatingly delivered the message. Her voice even echoed loudly.

    Hearing that, the Thunder God and the other two looked confused, as if they did not understand what they were hearing.

    "Can you repeat your words?" asked the Wave God.

 Chapter 251 Fight

    Chapter 251 Fight

    Since even the members of the Ice Pce were surprised, it was no wonder that the three men were surprised as well.

    Before Rin repeated her words, Ciel replied, "I''m sure you all heard it clearly, there''s nothing to repeat. Now make a decision or we will fight here!"

    Ciel released his aura when he said that, turning the air that was cold due to Rin''s ice into extremely hot.

    He now possessed six Holy mes, his power was indeed unimaginable at all.

    The Strom God and the Wave God were increasingly wary. This time they did not just feel a threat, but a heightened concern.

    They just didn''t want to call it fear.

    Of course, now what was worth discussing was about whether they should submit or not.

    The Thunder God didn''t think much before replying, "hmph, you must be dreaming. The Ice Goddess is indeed powerful, but she is not enough to subdue my Heavenly Lightning Kingdom."

    The man snorted coldly, shaking the sky in the process.

    "Looks like you really want to fight, are you sure you want to face us?" asked Rin, responding to his words.

    Asked about that, the Thunder God looked at Pegasus before snorting again.

    "You think I''m scared? You and that horse, go together," he replied.

    He took out arge sword filled with lightning. After that, he took off his cloak, leaving only his pants.

    His body was rather thin actually, but had well-developed muscles.

    Whoosh!

    He immediately moved, charging towards Ciel and Rin.

    "You really need to be taught a lesson," Rin said.

    She didn''t wait for the Thunder God to arrive. Her body slowly floated forward, she was not fast like the Thunder God.

    A pair of red-colored ice swords appeared in both hands, each emitting an extremely cold red aura.

    "Die..." The Thunder God did not hold back even though his enemy was a woman.

    He swung his greatsword at Rin.

    Rin, however, faced the sword calmly.

    Each of her swords shed forward.

    ng!

    The meeting of the three swords caused many buildings in the city to copse.

    The result was quite surprising. Rin was not pushed back in the slightest. Although the Thunder God was not pushed back either, keep in mind that he wielded a greatsword and had long been in the Second God Stage whereas Rin could be considered very young among the Gods.

    "You are strong enough." The Thunder God was indeed an arrogant man, but he was not the kind who would underestimate a very strong enemy.

    "If your opponent right now was Sister Roxanne, you would fall in the first confrontation," Rin replied with a faint smile.

    This was something the Thunder God could not respond to because that was the fact.

    He had heard that Roxanne was already too powerful. Her opponents were only old Gods.

    Meanwhile, Ciel was thinking whether he needed to attack the Thunder God or attack the Storm God and the Wave God.

    If he attacked the Thunder God, he could hand over the Storm God and the Wave God to Pegasus.

    No matter what the choice was, victory seemed certain.

    After some thought, he finally patted Pegasus on the head, signaling the horse to help Rin.

    The horse seemed to object as it only wanted to help Ciel. However, this order was one it could not refuse. It screamed at the sky before running towards the Thunder God.

    Its aura erupted, turning the skypletely white.

    Seeing itsing, the Thunder God sent a giant thunder dragon towards the horse.

    However, the horse calmly crashed into the lightning dragon, causing it to shatter.

    The spectators below were horrified, realizing that the situation was very bad now.

    "Thunder God, surrender or die." Rin shouted, attacking him again.

    In an instant, the Thunder God was cornered by two powerful enemies. He began to fight like crazy.

    At this moment, Ciel approached the Storm God and the Wave God, giving them a faint smile.

    "I hope you two aren''t afraid of me," he said in a confident tone.

    This was too insulting for the two men, of course. After all, they were both famous Gods.

    "Eat this..." The Storm God who had less stable emotions attacked Ciel, sending a giant storm towards him.

    In the storm, Ciel saw mountains and forests flying away.

    To the eyes of those who were not Gods, the storm seemed to be bigger than the sky, making them wonder if it could be stopped.

    However, Ciel casually pointed his hand forward.

    Whoosh!

    An enormous wave of fire appeared, crashing towards the storm.

    The mes consisted of five colors instead of six because Ciel had not included the Holy Sky me. He thought it was unnecessary to fight the two of them. They were just average, not worth mentioning in front of him.

    When that wave of mes met that storm, the storm seemed unable to withstand the heat, dissipating quickly while the mountains and forests within were reduced to ashes.

    The Storm God was so shocked that his skin turned deathly pale, not expecting that his attack was so easily destroyed.

    The Wave God beside him moved quickly, creating boundless sea waves.

    Fire was terrifying to others, but not to him. He had the power of waterbined with the best wave techniques.

    So far, it was difficult to find a fire power user who could attack him.

    Unfortunately, he was quickly made aware of the difference between Ciel''s fire and the other mes.

    Even before the wave met with Ciel''s fire, it began to vaporize, bing extremely hot.

    When they actually met, the waves became dew and clouds.

    Seeing that, the Storm God and the Wave God had no choice but to fly backwards, showing a look of understanding.

    They were shocked by this difference in power. This difference was too much.

    Actually Ciel was also surprised, not expecting him to be so strong. Who could defeat him now among the First Stage Gods?

    Whoosh!

    Ciel then chased after them with two fire dragons around him.

    He wanted to defeat them quickly to show a domineering impression.

    And as it turned out, he was three times faster than them.

    He easily caught up to them, even with a single jump, he managed to arrive in front of them.

    Each of his fire dragons attacked them, pushing them until they hit the ground in the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom.

    Their fate was no longer known as there was thick smoke in the way.

    Ciel could see them with his Eyes of Heaven.

    Right now, both of them were lyingpletely helpless, covered in wounds.

    It was a sight that made the Thunder God''s expression be extremely gloomy.

    If he was superior, he could still be calm. However, his condition was also being cornered.

    "Thunder God, do you still not want to give up?" Rin asked him as she continued to attack him.

    This time, the Thunder God responded with a question. "Why does the Ice Goddess want me to submit to her?"

    This confused the Thunder God a little as he didn''t seem to have anything that the Ice Goddess needed.

    "Not just you, but everyone in the Realm of Life," Rin replied.

    "What?" The Thunder God was surprised again, even the Storm God and the Wave God sat up instantly despite their injuries.

    "Are you crazy?"

    "The Realm of Life must bow to us," Rin replied, attacking again and again.

    Although she did not yet know the Ice Goddess'' intentions, Rin still needed to show dominance. The important thing was that they looked ambitious, not just ying around.

    "Do you think the Ice Pce can subdue the entire Realm of Life?" asked the Thunder God. "Does she want to throw the world into chaos?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that. If you do not submit, your kingdom will be destroyed today," Rin replied.

    That was something that made the Thunder God somewhat afraid.

    He was ultimately bound to something. While he did not fear death, he did not want his kingdom and legacy to disappear. After all, it was in this kingdom that he grew up. Many of the people who had helped him lived here. They already had arge n with many descendants.

    In the past, he had always imed that they would be untouchable even if he died because he believed that he would have amazing heirs.

    Unfortunately, until now, there has been no truly worthy heir.

    The one that was good enough had been killed by Jian Wuxin, the Daughter of the Sword God.

    The Thunder God kept ncing down while fighting, obviously thinking of the decision he needed to make now.

    ''Maybe I can pretend to be submissive first for a while,'' he thought, starting toe up with an idea that couldn''t be said to be good, but was worth a try.

    "Alright, stop now!" He finally gave Rin an answer so that thetter stopped attacking him, including Pegasus.

    Rin observed the Thunder God''s eyes. She naturally realized that this man was insincere.

    However, sincerity was not important in a situation like this. She just needed to keep the Thunder God helpless in front of the Ice Pce so that his submission seemedpletely real.

 Chapter 252 What About Me?

    Chapter 252 What About Me?

    The fight stopped with the surrender of the Thunder God.

    This upset the residents of the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom because they were proud of their kingdom, thinking that they were one of the great powers in the Realm of Life.

    However, the previous fight had horrified them enough that the cessation of the fight calmed them down a little. Some even let out a soft sigh.

    The Thunder God was clearly awkward, especially when he saw Ciel, who he actually wanted to kill.

    As for Ciel, he was quite rxed, looking at him with a triumphant expression.

    Meanwhile, Rinmunicated with the Ice Goddess, reporting their sess.

    She was at a loss as to what needed to be done next, so she needed to ask the Ice Goddess.

    Ciel did not know Goddess Es'' next order, but Rin suddenly showed a strange expression.

    After that, she looked at the Thunder God.

    "Take us to your pce, and give us the core of the formation in your kingdom. You must also hand over all the resources you have," she said.

    "What?" The Thunder God seemed to be more shocked than having to submit to the Ice Goddess.

    It was only natural since submitting and giving up everything were different things.

    The former was just that the status of his kingdom changed, from previously being a single faction, to being a branch of the Ice Pce.

    However, if he had to give up all his treasures and the core formation of his kingdom, it was no different from giving all his life''s struggle to the Ice Pce.

    He did have great individual strength, but he also loved his treasures very much.

    Without those treasures, he would be a poor strong man, like an official with no wealth.

    "If you do not agree, we will fight again," Rin replied, forcing the Thunder God.

    Thetter ground his teeth, unable to respond.

    When holding back excessive anger, he felt like crying.

    "Hmph!" He could only snort, waving his hand to signal Rin and Ciel to follow him to the pce.

    They went to the pce in the center of the city.

    Although there was a lot of damage due to the effects of the previous battle, the pce waspletely intact, not even a small scratch appeared.

    They entered its hall, which was a little surprising, full of people where each of them gave the impression of nobles of varying ages.

    As Ciel observed, he found that they were divided into various groups. Each group was led by a very beautiful middle-aged woman.

    There were at least over 20 such women.

    Ciel had no trouble deducing that they were the wives of the Thunder God.

    "Thunder God, it seems you really like collecting beautiful women," Ciel said, not hesitating to joke about it.

    Rin rolled her eyes when she heard that while the Thunder God snorted softly.

    "I am strong, and my face is decent, there is nothing wrong with me having many women," he replied.

    "Tsk! Tsk! That''s your right, but I''m sure even you have never made love with a woman who has God cultivation," Ciel replied.

    "Have you?" The Thunder God who didn''t know much about Ciel these days couldn''t help but ask back.

    In response, Ciel showed him three fingers.

    There were actually four if we include I, but when Ciel made love to her, she was not yet a God.

    "Do you think I''ll believe you." The Thunder God replied immediately, looking pessimistic.

    "Haha, I don''t need your trust, but it seems only you don''t know that Reba, the Knight of Cmity is already my woman," Ciel replied,ughing at the man''s knowledge.

    "And now that woman has be the Supreme God. Hmph, I even made love to a Supreme God."

    When talking about the Supreme God, the Thunder God could not help but be shocked because he had actually also fallen in love with Reba even though he was rejected and almost killed by her as a result.

    Out of curiosity, he quickly contacted the chief information officer of his kingdom with the Communication Jade, wanting to know the truth of the news.

    Only moments after that, he became even more shocked, his gaze towards Ciel also bing amazed.

    The thing was that from the information he received, other than that Reba had be a Supreme God, she had also spent time in her house with Ciel for several days. People even saw when she and Ciel kissed.

    While the Thunder God was stunned, Rin suddenly said, "don''t be surprised. Ciel is telling the truth. The other god who made love to him was me, but I can''t name the third one."

    Thunder God, "..."

    This conversation shocked everyone in the hall.

    That Rin was talking about that even though she was a woman astonished the women in the hall.

    And in truth, they could not help but admire Ciel, especially the daughters of the Thunder God.

    They stared at Ciel with obsession.

    Unlike the Thunder God, they had heard a lot of news about Ciel in these few days.

    With his keen observation, Ciel could see that the wives of the Thunder God were staring at him with inexplicable gazes.

    They just didn''t dare to show it clearly because they needed to maintain decorum as prestigiousdies. And they were also afraid of the Thunder God getting angry out of jealousy.

    The Thunder God was silent for quite a while and it seemed that he chose not to speak.

    "Wait here!" He then asked Ciel and Rin to wait.

    After that, he went to a certain door where there was a staircase descending downwards. It clearly led to the underground.

    Ciel and Rin chose to wait in a corner of the hall.

    As usual, Rin started joking around.

    "Bro, if there''s any attractive woman here, whether it''s the Thunder God''s daughter or wife, if you''re interested, we can take her to the Ice Pce. I''m sure that guy would be happy to have his daughter be your wife and he''ll probably just keep quiet if you want one or two of his wives."

    Rin''s words made many of the women in the hall blush while the men became angry.

    Of course, the women who had crushes on Ciel wished they were chosen by Ciel. Even some of the wives of the Thunder God wished that.

    They were sure that betraying the Thunder God for Ciel would not make them suffer. After all, they were tired of the Thunder God who had too indifferent a personality. They preferred young men who liked to flirt like Ciel.

    However, Ciel shook his head.

    "My tastes are different now," Ciel replied. "I only want women who are truly beautiful and unique."

    Ciel''s answer left many of the women in the hall disappointed, but there was nothing they could do about it.

    "What about me?" Suddenly someone spoke, a woman''s voice but not from that hall.

    The voice was enough to startle everyone in the hall.

    Simultaneously, they stared at the door near the throne.

    The door opened, revealing the figure of an extremely beautiful middle-aged woman with the aura of a God who seemed to have just broken through a few minutes ago.

    She was tall with a body full of curves, every curve clearly visible because the blue dress she wore was very tight.

    She had long purple hair that reached her knees, her face was in the shape of an inverted diamond, every part seemed to be specially carved.

    Her pair of wide lips were very seductive as she smiled, making the minds of men who saw her drift without direction.

    When she walked out of the door, she immediately stepped towards Ciel, revealing each of her long legs through the slit of her dress.

    Ciel did not expect that there was such a beautiful woman here, wondering who she was.

    And he quickly knew her identity as everyone in the hall saluted her.

    "Greetings, Empress!" Even the wives of the Thunder Gods bowed their heads at the sight of her, showing that they were afraid of her.

    "So she''s the Empress," Ciel said, holding his chin as he observed her.

    He was surprised by the woman''s words earlier.

    What did she mean?

    Was she asking if he was interested in her?

    Ciel was no hypocrite, he had to admit that he was interested because the woman was indeed very impressive.

    The fragrant scent of her body immediately wafted to him as she got closer.

    Rin was also observing her, showing a strange expression.

    Secretly, she sent information to Ciel, information about that woman.

    Her name is Eva.

    She is the first wife of The Thunder God, and has been in a rtionship with him since they were very young, even before they became Hegemons.

    They were a loving couple, of course.

    Her status was very honorable in the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom, and she had authority equal to that of the Thunder God even though she was only a Demigod before.

    As a woman, she was notoriously cruel.

    The other wives of the Thunder God dared not provoke her because there had been several times where she killed some of them, even wiping out entire ns of those she had killed.

    On top of all that, she was also the mother of Bernard who was once the number one genius in this kingdom.

    There was nothing strange about that information.

    However, Ciel still couldn''t think of the meaning of the woman''s words.

    While he was still wondering, the woman said again. "What do you think, Ice Prince? Are you interested in me, and making me one of your wives? If you are, I will divorce my husband right now. Yeah, I''m already quite old, but I''m sure it won''t matter. Don''t you also have a rtionship with Reba? She''s the same age as me."

    "Eva, what nonsense are you saying?" Suddenly the Thunder God''s shout echoed from beneath the floor.

    BANG!

    The floor partially shattered and the man''s figure jumped up from below.

    His face was filled with anger.

 Chapter 253 Only Boring

    Chapter 253 Only Boring

    The Thunder God''s anger is understandable.

    What king wouldn''t be angry if his queen said such nonsense.

    People could see the Thunder God panting, even his skin turning pale and red, looking at his wife as if asking for an exnation.

    He was also confused because his rtionship with his wife had been fine. They were truly a couple who loved each other.

    Even he sought out many resources just so that she could be a God.

    Now she had be a God, but he hadn''t even congratted her.

    Of course, there couldn''t be any mood to congratte in such a situation.

    Eva, the Empress stared at the Thunder God, not showing any reaction as she replied, "I''ve just gotten bored, so I want a new life experience. I hope you can ept this, Alex."

    She gave the Thunder God a simple exnation that of course no one could understand.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t understand, but was there really no other intention than that?

    The Thunder God whose name was Alex seemed to be wondering if there was a problem between them. However, he was certain that there was no problem at all.

    Bored? How could such a thing be used as an excuse.

    "Tell me, is there something that makes you hate me?" asked the Thunder God, continuing to show his anger.

    He would soon lose everything, but now he would also lose his wife.

    "No, I really don''t hate you, but it''s been too long since we were together. Maybe I did love you a lot back then, but I''ve be numb to it. I''m sure I don''t owe you anything now. You did help me a lot to be a God, but when you were younger, I gave you more help. Even allowed you to gather concubines for pleasure once you were powerful enough." Eva did not mind giving the Thunder God a longer answer.

    Her expression didn''t look like she was lying or hiding something.

    It seemed that she was really just bored and wanted a new life experience.

    The fault may indeed lie with the Thunder God for not being able to make his wife feel happy all the time.

    The Thunder God was at a loss for words, now at a loss for what he needed to say.

    "I hope you don''t object to our divorce," Eva said again.

    "How could I agree," replied The Thunder God.

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. The decision is mine and you must recognize it unless you want the whole world to know that your wife is living with another man."

    "You!" The Thunder God staggered, not expecting that his wife could be so cruel to him even though he knew she was.

    His eyes stared at Ciel, ring as if he wanted to eat him.

    Other people wouldn''t be able to calm down if they got that kind of gaze from The Thunder God. However, Ciel only chuckled.

    At that moment, Eva asked him, "Prince, what is your answer?"

    When he heard Eva''s question, the Thunder God also looked curious.

    His breathing became faster, impatient to hear Ciel''s answer.

    For him, it would be fine if Ciel didn''t agree.

    "Honestly, Empress Eva, you are a bad woman," Ciel said in response, making Eva knit her brows because Ciel seemed idealistic and would reject her because she was a bad woman.

    However, Ciel''s next words made her smile slightly.

    "Even if you''re evil, it doesn''t matter to me because I''ve never looked at women as evil or good, what matters to me is that women are beautiful and I''m attracted to them. Of course, I''m very attracted to you. You deserve to be my wife."

    Ciel''s voice was not loud, but it echoed throughout the hall.

    "Boy, how dare you?" The Thunder God immediately shouted at Ciel, pointing at him as if to kill him.

    "What?" Ciel responded without fear.

    "Empress Eva now has no rtionship with you whatsoever. You are just her past, she is free to be with whomever she wants, and I have the right to take her as my wife," Ciel said, reminding the Thunder God of the reality.

    "Tsk! Tsk!" Rin suddenly chuckled.

    "Thunder God, you may be hurt, but this is inevitable. If you are sad, just cry, don''t even think about doing anything or there will be no ce for you in the Seven Realms." Rin threatened the poor man.

    "Alex, just pretend I''m dead. I believe the me now is different, my perspective and mindset ispletely different. I want to be a free soul," Eva added and she approached Ciel as thetter had epted her.

    The other women looked at her in amazement, some jealous that she could change husbands so easily.

    When she arrived in front of Ciel, she showed a charming little smile.

    She was more suitable to be Ciel''s mother even in terms of appearance as she was a middle-aged woman. However, Ciel was also already a mature man, so there was no problem with appearance.

    "Are you sure you want to be my wife?" Ciel asked her, wanting to confirm that.

    "Yes," the woman replied calmly.

    Ciel took her hand after hearing her answer and nodded.

    "Okay, thene with me to the Ice Pce."

    Ciel took a step towards the pce door, eager to leave with his new wife.

    The Thunder God could only look at that with red eyes, unable to say anything.

    And he was interrupted by Rin.

    "Hand over what you need to hand over now," she told him.

    In such a bad mood, the Thunder God threw his storage ring violently at Rin.

    Of course, Rin easily picked it up.

    "Hehehe!" He evenughed.

    "Don''t get too frustrated, you can find a new woman anyway. The Seven Realms are full of beautiful women. I suggest you look for a younger woman, older ones sometimes be pragmatic."

    He gave advice before following Ciel.

    At this moment, the Thunder God could only remain silent, frozen as if he had be a statue.

    Outside the pce, there were quite a few people waiting, eager to know the next news.

    Seeing Ciel and Rine out, they became even more curious.

    Only, seeing the Empress among them made people''s mouths drop open, especially since she was holding hands with Ciel.

    Now not only was Ciel holding her hand, she was also holding Ciel''s hand. Even then she was resuscitating her body to Ciel.

    "Prince, want to have some fun?" she said in a low voice.

    Although she looked cold, she clearly knew how to tease a man.

    Her tone of voice sounded charming. Coupled with her indescribable figure, it was hard for Ciel not to get hot, especially with his mentality now that he had 90% of his brain thinking only of women.

    Ciel looked at Rin who could hear Eva''s words.

    "Sister, perhaps we should part ways here for a while," he said.

    Ciel knew that there was another mission from the Ice Goddess, but Ciel was not going. He wanted to have fun first.

    "Right, you can bring Pegasus to help you," Ciel added, signaling Pegasus to follow Rin.

    The horse looked unhappy, but it didn''t dare refuse Ciel''s order.

    Rin rolled her eyes as she replied, "fine, you can go. However, the master will know even if I don''t tell him."

    As always, Rin was a good sister.

    If it was Roxanne, she would probably be jealous.

    It was not that Ciel did not want to bring Eva to the Ice Continent now, but he was worried about interference.

    Rin and Pegasus flew west while Ciel and Eva flew east, heading in different directions.

    Eva told Ciel about a good ce, so they went there.

    From his pce, the Thunder God continued to stare at them with his fists clenched tightly.

    It was as if he wanted to chase after them, but he had to admit that he was afraid otherwise it would make him look foolish.

    As the saying goes, no wall can hide a voice.

    Rumors began to spread through the city, probably spread by rogue servants.

    In no time, everyone in town knew that the Thunder God had been abandoned by his consort.

    This was too shocking news, spreading quickly throughout the entire Heavenly Lightning Kingdom. Even the Gods in other ces began to hear about it.

    However, the Gods didn''t have the mood to mock the Thunder God because the Realm of Life was starting to get ufortable with the movements from the Ice Pce.

    Eva, the Empress was actually taking Ciel to an area with many small inds.

    There were tens of thousands of inds there. Some were empty and some had a vige. However, there were some inds that seemed to be private property. Each of them was protected by a strong formation with a mansion in the center of them.

    Eva pointed at an ind while saying, "that''s mine, we can stay there tonight."

    It just so happened that the sky was already rather dark, and although the ind was empty, the lights inside the mansion lit up on their own.

 Chapter 254 Night With Eva

    Chapter 254 Night With Eva

    Ciel did not think much, he pulled Eva into the mansion,nding directly on its balcony.

    Then, he hugged her waist from the front, and she responded by cing her hands over his, showing her desire to give him pleasure.

    Ciel looked at her face which he had to admit was very beautiful.

    Her pair of lips were very seductive, making him want to kiss her endlessly.

    "To be honest, I still don''t understand why you wanted to be with me, and even left your husband," Ciel said.

    Although she had indeed said all the reasons, Ciel felt it wascking.

    And why she did not seem to think at all about giving herself to him.

    Even if she had such a desire, having the determination to show it was not an easy thing.

    "Because I believe I can have the most enchanting experience of my life when I am with you, that is why I dared to make this decision without caring about my reputation at all. I don''t want to continue to care about my reputation while my heart is constrained. This is for the sake of experiencing the thrill of life again." The woman did not mind exining everything to Ciel.

    Her answer did not differ much from what she had said to the Thunder God, but this time Ciel felt it was more convincing because she was saying it directly to him.

    "It''s a matter of the heart not being strong with the long path of a cultivator. Perhaps this will be bad for your cultivation in the future," Ciel said.

    "I already don''t care so much about cultivation. Being a God even if it''s only the weakest God is more than enough. I want the thrill of living as a human more," Eva replied.

    Her decision amazed Ciel. He could not help but caress her beautiful face.

    The courage to make such a life-changing decision probably could not be said to be weakness of heart. It could be that her future cultivation became more outstanding because of the courage of that change.

    "Then I''ll give you a taste of life," Ciel said with a faint smile.

    He pulled her waist slightly forward until her face arrived in front of his.

    After that, he kissed her lips which looked very sexy when viewed up close.

    Even with experience with many women, Ciel still felt that her lips were very extraordinary. He sucked her saliva and then licked her lips while one of his hands grabbed her breast, squeezing it gently.

    The woman responded quickly.

    Her hands moved from his chest to his neck, wrapped around his neck, and returned his kisses by sending her tongue out of her mouth to meet his.

    With her life experience, her tongue and Ciel''s tongue caressed each other wildly in just a short time, producing beautiful friction sounds.

    She was more suitable to be Ciel''s mother as she was really a middle-aged woman, but her passion for Ciel was really great, something Ciel liked.

    Ciel started caressing her round and soft ass, then touched her thighs through the slit of her dress.

    When he was satisfied kissing her lips, he kissed her long neck until it left kiss marks after kiss marks.

    "Ohhhh..." She moaned softly, producing a beautiful and charming sound, raising Ciel''s desire even higher.

    The woman even raised her legs to Ciel''s waist, hugging his body with her arms and legs.

    Ciel liked seeing such a position from her, he stopped kissing her neck just to see it.

    "You''re sexy," Ciel said to her.

    "Thank you," the woman replied with a faint smile.

    Ciel was getting curious about her body, so he started to pull the top of her dress down along with her bra. He wanted to see her breasts.

    In an instant, her magnificent pair of breasts appeared before Ciel''s eyes,rge and sexy with a pair of nipples that were still very fresh.

    "You''re driving me crazy," Ciel said again.

    He sucked on one of her nipples and squeezed her breasts hard, causing her body to tremble violently.

    "Ohhhh..." She moaned loudly with her face raised upwards. Perhaps because she could not control her body, her legs fell off Ciel''s waist.

    When her legs fell, her entire dress fell to the floor, leaving only her white panties.

    Ciel didn''t think much before pushing the woman''s panties away.

    Instantly, it fell down, revealing her pussy surrounded by purple feathers.

    The Empress of the Heavenly Lightning Kingdom, the woman idolized by all the women in the kingdom was easily stripped naked by Ciel.

    He snatched her from her husband the day he met her and stripped her naked that very day.

    Ciel realized more and more how simple life was when he had power.

    Things looked big just because he was weak.

    On earth for example, he couldn''t do anything.

    However, if he now returns to earth, he can practically do whatever he wants.

    It was as easy as moving one of his fingers.

    Ciel touched the woman''s pussy, rubbing it hard while continuing to suck on her nipples.

    In no time, her pussy was so full of love juices that it fell to the floor.

    Ciel stopped his movements, then took a step back so that he could see her naked figure clearly.

    When stared at like that, the empress looked a little embarrassed. She hid it by pressing her lips together for a moment.

    She was indeed an indifferent woman, and in order to win Ciel''s heart, she dared to flirt with him, but she had to admit that there was some awkwardness as Ciel suddenly released her body and stepped back to create some distance between them.

    Of course, she understood that Ciel just wanted to enjoy the thrill of seeing an empress standing naked in front of him.

    "Excellent," Ciel said after a while.

    After that, he started unbuttoning his own shirt, so fast that Eva found it falling to the floor in the time it took her to blink her eyes.

    After that, Ciel began to pull down his pants, seemingly unconcerned with her gaze.

    His huge cock jumped out, like a dragoning out of itsir.

    Eva''s eyes widened for a moment as she looked at the dick, quite surprised as she thought it was above average.

    And most importantly, she felt that it was very manly, as if it had been bathed by various holy waters.

    "How about we do it here?" said Ciel, taking a step forward and hugging Eva''s waist again.

    The sensation was naturally very different now that they werepletely naked. They could feel the warmth of each other''s bodies clearly.

    Ciel''s hands could not stay still as he hugged the woman. He continued to caress her sexy ass.

    "Where you want, I''ll do it with you," Eva replied without awkwardness as she wrapped her arms around Ciel''s neck again.

    Ciel kissed her lips again, hugging her tighter so that her breasts pressed t against her chest.

    Even then her waist curved until her back was lying on the balcony railing.

    Ciel broke the kiss, squeezing her breasts hard.

    His eyes gazed down, at his cock that identally met her pussy hole.

    He held it before pushing it into her pussy which was as narrow as a virgin''s pussy.

    Considering she cultivated for quite a while, the Thunder God probably hadn''t touched her in the past few years.

    "Ohhhhh!" She moaned in pleasure as Ciel''s cock broke through into the depths of her pussy.

    Each of her legs lifted up and climbed onto Ciel''s waist again.

    "How, do you feel the thrill of life now?" Ciel asked her.

    "It''s more than just life, I have no regrets, I''m just sorry it cameter," the woman replied. She caressed Ciel''s face, showing her a loving gaze.

    Ciel who was pleased with the answer began to wiggle his hips, so vigorously that the sound of flesh shing resounded loudly.

    "Ahhh... Ahhh... Ohhhh...." The woman moaned uncontrobly with a face full of pleasure as shey on top of the railing. If her hands had not been wrapped around Ciel''s neck, she would have practically fallen down.

    However, she seemed to have no worries at all. She reciprocated Ciel''s hip movements by wiggling her ass upwards, increasing the intensity of their lovemaking.

    They sometimes kissed and sometimes moaned loudly.

    Who knew if anyone was passing by on the ind, Ciel and Eva did not pay attention to the surroundings at all. They were focused on enjoying this moment.

    If the Thunder God came and saw, he would probably go crazy.

    When making love with Ciel, Eva was much wilder.

    She did not hesitate to lick Ciel''s neck and chest when she was getting horny.

    As for their position, they did not move at all because it was already veryfortable there, apanied by the cold night breeze.

    Eva''s purple hair did not be messy as it hung in the air and was always smoothed by the wind.

    "Ohhh... Ahh... Ahhh..." Her moans became more pleasant to hear, showing that she was getting more and more pleasure.

 Chapter 255 Vomiting Blood

    Chapter 255 Vomiting Blood

    "Ohhhhhhhhh..." Eva''s moans echoed loudly as she and Ciel reached the ultimate climax.

    Her pussy became extremely tight, leaking a lot of love juices, and became even more so as Ciel''s cum, instantly flooded her womb.

    This was a rare lovemaking sensation for Ciel as he was basically taking someone else''s wife.

    This sensation has its own uniqueness, impossible to find when fucking the lover he loves.

    His breath hitched when it was over.

    When his dick came out of Eva''s pussy, it was still spurting cum, some falling onto Eva''s body and some falling onto her face.

    Instantly, she looked like a slut coupled with the countless kiss marks on her body.

    She obviously didn''t mind. Her eyes looked up at Ciel''s face as she stabilized her breathing.

    Actually, Ciel had taken pictures of her several times with his Eyes of Heaven.

    He thought it was a charming scene, so it was good to keep.

    If somehow that woman wanted to y a trick on him, he could show her the current picture.

    Perhaps it could also be used to drive the Thunder God crazy.

    Ciel disliked that man because he had once tried to intimidate him.

    "Prince!" Eva raised her body onto Ciel''s body, holding her shoulders while cleaning her body from Ciel''s cum.

    Although she looked messy, she was still very beautiful.

    Ciel loved to hug her even if he had already cum.

    asionally, he squeezes her breasts.

    After that, he took her to the room behind that balcony, going to the mattress while hugging her beautiful body.

    "I think I''d like to invite your ex-husband here," Ciel said suddenly as hey down.

    Those words startled Eva. She could not help but ask, "why?"

    Her eyes looked into Ciel''s, and she quickly understood even without Ciel answering.

    "There''s no way he''sing," Eva said.

    When she understood Ciel''s intentions, Eva felt that it wasn''t bad.

    By showing this, at least it could make the Thunder God truly realize that she was no longer the Eva of old.

    "You can trick him," Ciel replied. "Tell him that your actions were a scheme to bring me down secretly. And now you''ve done it."

    Hearing Ciel''s idea, Eva''s mouth opened slightly.

    "He will definitely go berserk if he realizes he was deceived, maybe he will kill you here."

    Speaking of which, Eva looked worried. She caressed Ciel''s chest with her fingers.

    It seemed that she was beginning to cherish Ciel, not wanting anything bad to happen to him.

    "He won''t be able to kill me," Ciel replied.

    "Are you sure, Prince?" asked Eva.

    "If he can kill me, it won''t be his turn to kill me. He''ll be at the back of the line," replied Ciel confidently.

    Eva finally believed Ciel. She nodded and took out her Communication Jade, contacting the Thunder God.

    At the same time, Ciel pulled the nket to cover his body and Eva''s body, only up to the top of Eva''s breasts, of course.

    The Thunder God needed to see that Eva was alreadypletely his. He would realize when he saw the countless kiss marks on Eva''s neck and on his neck.

    Meanwhile, the Thunder God gathered with the Storm God and the Wave God in his pce.

    The three sat on the floor, forming a circle.

    Thest two were in a messy condition, unlike the Thunder God who still looked neat.

    It''s just that,pared to the two, the Thunder God looks very gloomy.

    His fists were clenched tightly. He gritted his teeth until some of his teeth were broken.

    The Storm God and Wave God looked at each other asionally, as if discussing secretly what they needed to say.

    They were somewhat afraid to speak because they were worried that something would go wrong with their words, causing the Thunder God to rage against them.

    Even if they were friends since young, a madman could sometimes kill his own friend.

    They also did not expect that Eva would choose such a path.

    They remembered when she was young. The Thunder God and her were practically like Protagonist and Heroin, even they loved her secretly.

    Who would have thought that after she became a God, she would change her mindpletely.

    When thinking of that, they couldn''t help but be jealous of Ciel, so lucky to have gotten Eva when she was in her prime.

    She was an empress and a God, it was hard to find a woman at her level.

    Although they also had consorts, unfortunately their consorts were not as attractive as Eva.

    Right now, they imagined Ciel fucking Eva''s beautiful body, a body that had not been touched by the Thunder God for a long time, something they knew clearly.

    Surely she must be very charming while moans at her age now.

    The more they thought about it, the hotter their bodies became. Even their dragons stood on end.

    Who would have thought that when thinking about female beauty, they could think so dirty. It''s practically like betraying their own best friend, the Thunder God.

    Indeed, men can be friends when it''s about wealth and throne, but there''s no way they can be friends when it''s about a woman.

    That is the one thing that cannot be shared no matter how morally corrupt the world is.

    "Alex, I did it!" Suddenly Eva''s soft voice echoed out, startling the three men, making their eyes widen.

    Eva was actually just saying that, but the three men immediately understood.

    They thought that Eva was just pretending to take Ciel down secretly while flirting with him.

    They concluded quickly because they were also specting about it to entertain their muddled minds.

    The Thunder God''s expression became excited.

    He even stood up immediately.

    "Hehehe, how could Sister Eva betray. She''s such a smart woman, nning so well," said the Storm God,ughing out loud as he felt relieved.

    He would rather Eva belong to his best friend, the Thunder God, than for her to give herself to a boy like Ciel.

    The problem was that boy had humiliated him, beaten him until he suffered.

    He had no greater grudge than his grudge against Ciel.

    The Storm God''s words made the Thunder God smile.

    "Come see, I know where they are. Hmph, that boy will die regardless of the consequences," he said.

    Whoosh!

    He flew at full speed, heading towards where Ciel and Eva were.

    The Storm God and Wave God followed behind him, having to use a lot of strength because he was too fast.

    With their speed, it didn''t take long for them to arrive above Eva''s private ind.

    They saw the mansion with the lights on and then looked at the balcony with the door open.

    When they saw the balcony, they knitted their brows, feeling bad.

    How could they not, they saw Eva''s dress there, including her bra and panties.

    The Storm God and Wave God''s minds went haywire at the sight of the bra and panties, wondering what Eva''s naked figure looked like.

    Another thing they were curious about was whether this was part of Eva''s scheme to bring Ciel down.

    They stared at the Thunder God, wanting to know what he was thinking.

    Of course, the Thunder God would be very frustrated if Eva was really naked in front of Ciel.

    He took a deep breath, calming himself down, thinking that this could be tolerated as long as he could kill Ciel.

    Slowly, he stepped towards the balcony, followed by his twopanions.

    Once on the ground, they went straight through the balcony door, arriving at the room where Ciel and Eva were lying rxed.

    Eva was lying on top of Ciel''s body, embraced by him from behind.

    What did she mean by saying that she had seeded?

    The three men wondered as they looked at the scene that was beautiful but unpleasant to them.

    The Thunder God could not be angrier than he was right now.

    The room was fine, but the sky was already full of lightning, ready to destroy everything.

    "Eva, what is the meaning of this?" asked the Thunder God in a loud voice.

    His voice bounced through the air, audible from various points, as if all the lightning in the sky were talking.

    The people around became scared silly.

    "Hehehehe, just a trick," Ciel said, mocking the man.

    "I didn''t expect you to actuallye." He did not hesitate to mentally destroy the Thunder God.

    The evil nature was in his heart and now he was using it against the Thunder God.

    "I''m just saying that I did it. What I meant was that I seeded with this path. Alex, you seem to have misunderstood." Eva finally spoke, saying something that was actually logical.

    This was just the Thunder God''s misunderstanding. She didn''t do anything wrong.

    Once again, the Thunder God was shaken.

    "Cough!" He vomited blood and his skin turned deathly pale.

    "Ahhhhhhhh... Eva, you whore, I will kill you and that boy tonight." The man finally lost his sanity, shouting louder, as if he wanted the whole world to know his anger.

    His aura exploded and his body was enveloped in a satyr armor.

    A loud roar echoed from within his body, causing many continents around the inds to explode.

    The inds were even reduced to ashes without a trace.

 Chapter 256 Return to The Ice Palace

    Chapter 256 Return to The Ice Pce

    The ind where the mansion was located and the mansion were not affected at all, not even cracked. Perhaps it was because the center of power that was the Thunder God did not affect the surrounding areas, only the more distant areas.

    It was just that, when the Thunder God sent his fist forward, an extremely ferocious lightning dragon roared and lunged towards Ciel and Eva who were cuddling on the bed.

    Although Ciel had said that everything would be fine, Eva was still worried.

    However, Eva quickly realized what Ciel meant.

    Around the mattress suddenly appeared a thin, almost invisible light, blocking the lightning dragon.

    BANG!

    The lightning dragon crashed into the light, causing the mansion and the ind to be ashes instantly.

    Surprisingly, the light was not prated at all. Even then the lightning dragon was reduced to ashes from crashing into the light.

    BANG!

    The mattress finally fell in the sea, floating above it without affecting it at all.

    The Thunder God''s eyes became gloomy when he saw that.

    Ciel and Eva were fine, and no one knew what really happened.

    In fact, since bing a God, Ciel could control Immortal Domain even better.

    At this moment, the mattress was in reality inside Immortal Domain, but Ciel was organizing Immortal Domain so that the mattress still appeared to be outside.

    Basically, if you wanted to attack that mattress, you had to pass through the Immortal Domain''s defenses first.

    That was of course impossible for the Thunder Gods as even thebined power of the Supreme Gods could not break through the defenses of the Eternal Domain.

    The Thunder God could do nothing.

    The waves and strong winds could not affect the mattress.

    Eva was somewhat fascinated by the sight of it all, realizing even more how great life with Ciel was.

    This meant that her choice was not wrong at all.

    She looked at Ciel with her graceful face that had a naturally cold characteristic.

    "You''re great, Prince," she said, praising Ciel.

    "Of course, I''m great," Ciel replied, not hesitating to boast about himself.

    He nted a kiss on her cheek, making the Thunder God''s eyes almost pop out of their sockets.

    "Boy,e and fight to the death with me," the Thunder God shouted from the sky.

    Many people who heard his words were curious, wanting to see. However, the Storm God and the Wave God apparently prevented anyone from approaching them.

    No one was allowed to see because they also didn''t want others to see how Eva was now.

    "I''m toozy to stand," Ciel replied casually.

    "You know, hugging your ex-wife is really toofortable," he added, continuing to provoke the man.

    The Thunder God''splexion turned pale when he heard that, looking like he wanted to roar.

    The problem was he couldn''t say anything else.

    "Alex, it''s time for you to go and ept this reality. This has already happened and cannot be avoided. Even if time repeats itself, I would still do the same thing." Eva finally spoke, but her tone sounded indifferent.

    She was emotionless to the Thunder God.

    Thetter looked at her, trying to stabilize his breathing.

    Unexpectedly, Ciel suddenly pushed his hips forward so that his cock entered her vagina and rammed into her womb.

    Eva''s skin flushed instantly. She wanted to close her lips but they were still open.

    "Ohhhh..." A soft and beautiful moan came out of her mouth, making the Storm God and the Wave God blush while the Thunder God staggered, almost falling from the air.

    Eva stared at Ciel in disbelief, visiblyining at her sudden movements. The problem was that her ex-husband and two friends were watching.

    When looking at Ciel, Eva found that the young man seemed to be enjoying himself.

    "Tonight, we will make love non-stop," Ciel said.

    After saying that, he kissed Eva''s long, white neck, sucking it firmly while his hands groped her breasts.

    His hips did not move anymore, but it was enough to make Eva drunk with pleasure.

    The expression on her face leaves both the Storm God and the Wave God breathless.

    They wondered how the sensation Ciel was getting while kissing her beautiful neck.

    What confused them was whether Ciel was really this crazy?

    Now he didn''t care about the Thunder God anymore even though thest one hadn''t left yet.

    At this point, the Thunder God began to lose his mind.

    He shouted to the sky, full of rage.

    Surprisingly, after that he suddenly fainted, causing his body to fall.

    The lightning in the sky disappeared instantly so that only starlight remained.

    The Storm God and Wave God quickly grabbed the Thunder God''s body.

    They stared at Eva who seemed oblivious to the condition as she was inplete enjoyment right now.

    In the end, both of them looked at each other.

    "We should go," said the Wave God.

    He didn''t want to be suddenly beaten by Ciel again.

    The Storm God agreed with his suggestion.

    The two of them then took the Thunder God away.

    When they weren''t around, Ciel immediately put away the nket, throwing it into the sea.

    He then turned Eva''s body to face him.

    Her naked figure was so charming when viewed while lying down.

    Ciel could not refrain from squeezing her beautiful breasts.

    "Shake your ass, Empress," Ciel said.

    Eva gave Ciel a faint smile, not objecting because she wanted to too.

    She started wiggling her ass and moaned loudly.

    The sound of her moans echoed over the sea, but did not spread far enough because her voice contained no power.

    The wiggling of her ass was not so fast, but it was very elegant.

    Her pussy seemed to be sucking Ciel''s cock, giving Ciel infinite pleasure.

    This was the life Ciel wanted, a life like in Heaven.

    He wanted to be powerful and have beautiful women apanying him in sex.

    After climaxing again, Eva''s body became weak. Shey helplessly on Ciel''s chest.

    Tonight, the two slept in the sea, showing their naked bodies to the sky.

    They wake up quite early in the day, with their bodies somewhat dry from exposure to the sun.

    It doesn''t matter though because Eva still looks absolutely gorgeous.

    She was quite calm when she opened her eyes and looked into Ciel''s eyes.

    "Do you still feel happy with this life?" Ciel asked her.

    "I feel like I''ve been reborn," Eva replied.

    Ciel smiled after hearing her words.

    He then pulled her into the sea.

    Now, he wanted to take a bath.

    When they fell into the sea, they were immediately separated from their beds by the waves.

    Eva hugged Ciel''s body tightly with her arms and legs.

    "Honey, I know I came in a bad way, but please don''t leave me," she said while caressing Ciel''s face.

    She began to call Ciel by the word honey.

    It sounded a little awkward, but it wasn''t because she was entirely awkward. It was more because she was not used to using that word in her life.

    Even throughout her time with the Thunder God, she had never used it because she was an empress full of dignity.

    Perhaps now Eva was a little worried that Ciel would get bored with her and not care about her anymore, especially considering the way she approached him.

    Cielughed softly and replied, "Don''t think too much about it. I''m the kind of man who can''t live without women and I like all kinds of women."

    He pinched her cheek after saying that.

    Although it seemed excessive, Eva fully believed it so she became quite calm.

    ***

    A few hourster, Ciel returned to the Ice Pce.

    He received a summons from the Ice Goddess while Eva was told to stay on a continent close to the Ice Continent.

    Ciel did not know why the Ice Goddess had summoned him, but he was curious to see her again considering thest time he managed to kiss her lips.

    His steps were quite fast as he entered the pce of that woman.

    When he arrived at the hall, he finally saw her figure.

    However, she was not sitting on her throne.

    She was standing in front of the window, gazing at the small ice garden beside her pce.

    Ciel could not see her face because she wasing from behind him.

    He then approached her, no longer at a fast pace.

    To his considerable surprise, the woman did not turn back at all.

    He did not know why, did she want him to hug her from behind?

    The intention to do so could not help but arise from seeing her figure from behind.

    Whether from behind or from the front, she had her own advantages.

    Her back is slender and curves slightly like an arc, made even more beautiful by her indescribable ass.

    Ciel continued to wait for her to turn around, thinking just a little slow.

    However, even when he was only a meter away from her, she still did not turn towards him.

    It really was like she was teasing him.

    "My dear goddess, what are you doing?" asked Ciel, finally choosing not to hug her right away, but to ask first.

    "I want you to go to the Jian n. Ask your little girlfriend there for help in persuading her father not to interfere," replied the Ice Goddess, still not turning back.

    Apparently, that was what she wanted.

    However, the fact that she did not turn towards him made Ciel quite upset.

 Chapter 257 Gift

    Chapter 257 Gift

    "Goddess!" Ciel called out to the woman in a high tone.

    "What?" The woman answered, but she was still the same, continuing to face the window.

    "You''re asking me to do something, but you''re not even looking at me, don''t you know what politeness is?" said Ciel.

    He needed to ask for an exnation on this matter.

    "I''m toozy to look at a brat like you," replied the Ice Goddess.

    Her answer made Ciel''s face freeze, thinking that she was too harsh.

    Only, he also thought that she was cute when she said those words.

    This was because her tone of voice sounded like she was sulking.

    After a pause, Ciel said, "I won''t help you unless you give me a kiss on the lips after Iplete your request."

    Ice Goddess, "..."

    Instantly, the woman finally turned towards Ciel.

    Her eyes were cold but there was redness on her cheeks and neck.

    "Ehhmm, are you embarrassed, Goddess?" asked Ciel, grabbing her delicate and soft wrist.

    "What are you doing?" The woman tried to pull her hand away, even with her strength, but she found that the strength she used was not enough. It was too little, just enough if Ciel only a weak Demigod.

    Ciel looked at the woman''s face and said, "You are too beautiful for a woman, Goddess. The world would weep for all men if no one could have you."

    When those words came out of Ciel''s mouth, it became seemingly like a poem.

    The Ice Goddess'' breathing quickened when she heard that. Ciel could even feel her breath, warm and very fragrant.

    In fact, a drop of airing out of her nose was enough to make a person who was about to die from asphyxiatione back to life for up to a thousand years.

    She was indeed that amazing and special.

    Now, she seemed to be speechless.

    However, Ciel also did not continue to force strange things on her.

    He let go of her hand, and even took a step back so that she could calm herself down.

    "So, what do you think, Goddess?"

    "What?" The woman apparently asked back.

    It was unknown whether she hadpletely forgotten or did not understand what Ciel meant. Probably both.

    "I won''t do anything for free. When I managed to get the Sword God to not interfere, you naturally had to give me a reward. And what I want is a kiss from you." Ciel exined, not bothering to say many words just so that the woman would understand what he meant.

    This time, the Ice Goddess rolled her eyes and replied, "why are you asking for such nonsense? Who do you think I am?"

    "I already think of you as my lover, so it''s only natural that I ask for this," Ciel replied calmly so the Ice Goddess blushed again with her breathing once again bing rapid.

    "Who is your lover?" she said.

    "We are destined. I''m sure you''ll agree, you''re just shy."

    Ice Goddess, "..."

    "You think I would agree to give you such a stupid gift?" The woman became angry.

    "If you don''t agree, I won''t do what you ask either." Ciel shrugged his shoulders, showing her that he could not force him to perform a task.

    Ciel did not wait for her to continue speaking. He walked to the woman''s throne and sat on it with his legs crossed.

    The Ice Goddess'' gaze did not hide her annoyance. If a gaze could kill, Ciel had already died a thousand times in this split second.

    Fire and ice did not seem to be able to be one.

    Ciel wasn''t the least bit worried by her gaze. He sat back and waited for her answer.

    Actually, this would be a confirmation of whether or not the Ice Goddess agreed to be his lover. After all, if she agreed to the gift he asked for, it meant she agreed to kiss him. A woman like the Ice Goddess would not kiss a man unless she recognized him as her lover.

    Unfortunately, Ciel did not have the confidence she would answer. Right now, she still continued to stare at him with her beautiful cold eyes.

    Her thoughts could not be guessed at all because of her expression.

    "Don''t worry, Goddess. I have the patience if it is to wait for your answer," Ciel said with a soft chuckle before resting his head in his own hands.

    Much to his surprise, the Ice Goddess suddenly spoke right after that.

    "I will give you that gift when you be a Supreme God," she said.

    Hearing her words, Ciel immediately stood up, looking at the woman in disbelief.

    She really did agree.

    Although she had indeed that it was only given to him after he became a Supreme God, the fact that she agreed was enough for Ciel.

    Others would be more shocked if they heard that.

    The redness on the Ice Goddess'' cheeks and neck increased drastically due to Ciel''s gaze.

    "Hurry up and leave!" she said coldly.

    After that, she went to her own room. It looked like she wanted to avoid Ciel.

    Ciel smiled faintly then stepped into the pce door with apletely exaggerated smile.

    He happened to bump into Mu Yixue.

    The woman couldn''t help but be confused when she saw Ciel''s smile.

    She was certain that she had never seen such a smile from Ciel.

    Had he just been possessed by a demon?

    Mu Yixue wondered.

    "What makes you so happy?" she asked Ciel.

    "You might need to ask the Goddess," Ciel replied, not breaking his stride.

    He headed to the Teleportation Formation.

    This made Mu Yixue even more curious so she continued to stare at Ciel until he disappeared from her sight.

    After that, she entered the pce, a little confused at not finding the Ice Goddess in the hall.

    She came because she had indeed been summoned by the Ice Goddess.

    Of course, unlike Ciel, she did not dare to summon the Ice Goddess within her pce.

    That could make her die before she even realized.

    She continued to wait. She guessed the Ice Goddess was in her room, so she waited for her toe out no matter how long it took.

    Fortunately, the Ice Goddess came out of her room not long after.

    Only, there was something a little strange. The woman seemed to have just finished bathing. Her hair was wet and she was wearing a rather loose, in white dress.

    When Mu Yixue observed her face, she found as if there was a certain tiredness.

    There was sweat mixed amongst the water on her forehead.

    This was not a certain tiredness like being mind-weary or physically tired, but more like being tired because a certain burden had disappeared.

    Mu Yixue could not guess, but she would be like that when she was in high desire and then released her desire with her hands.

    However, she did not dare to specte that the Ice Goddess did that.

    She didn''t even believe it because it didn''t seem possible at all.

    The Ice Goddess was too holy for dirty things.

    Perhaps it was just because she felt relieved after worrying for too long.

    And there was no way she would dare to ask. She also didn''t dare to ask about Ciel because she was sure everything was rted to each other.

    "Master!" Mu Yixue greeted the Ice Goddess politely.

    The Goddess'' eyes looked at her and then at her.

    Ciel didn''t know anything else about what happened in the Ice Pce.

    He had finally arrived at the Jian n''s territory, in a very short time.

    Despite themotion in the Realm of Life, the Jian n remained calm, giving the impression of beingpletely untouched.

    The people also seemed unconcerned. They had absolute confidence that any conflict would not reach their territory as long as the Sword God existed.

    When arriving in front of the Jian n''s gate, Ciel was immediately greeted by Jian Wuxin who immediately came out since she sensed his presence.

    The woman was as usual, wearing a kimono dress, but this time it was slightly different. The kimono dress she wore was not a long kimono, but a short one, reaching only half of her thighs.

    It was also pink in color, instead of the usual ck or white, having embroidery of various flowers.

    Although she was still a cold and calm woman, Ciel felt a different aura from her.

    It was unknown if she was just rxing because she was living in her own house or if she was in a good mood these days.

    Although it had not been long since theyst met, Ciel still felt she had be more beautiful.

    "Did you miss me?" Ciel asked her.

    When he arrived in front of her, he hugged her.

    Jian Wuxin pressed her lips together and didn''t mind when Ciel tried to push her head so that it rested on his chest.

    All the members of the Jian n were instantly made jealous, but they couldn''t do anything about it.

    Jian Wuxin loved Ciel, and Ciel was also a great guy.

    Who knew how many times the Sword God had advised her to leave Ciel while constantly saying that Ciel was a bastard. Unfortunately, she still insisted that she would be with Ciel forever.

    She didn''t hesitate to scold the Sword God whenever thetter insulted Ciel.

 Chapter 258 Threatening

    Chapter 258 Threatening

    "Is there something you need?" asked Jian Wuxin after leaning on Ciel''s chest.

    It seemed that she was aware that Ciel hade with certain intentions.

    Ciel smiled wryly before answering, "I was actually asked by the Ice Goddess. She wanted me to ask you to ask your father not to interfere in her affairs."

    Hearing Ciel''s answer, Jian Wuxin showed a strange expression.

    "What exactly is the Ice Goddess'' purpose? My father has been gathering information from yesterday," Jian Wuxin said.

    No one knew the purpose of the Ice Goddess except Ciel.

    Even if the Sword God kidnapped Roxanne and Rin, he obviously wouldn''t get any results.

    And Ciel did not n on telling anyone including his other women.

    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine because the control is mine," Ciel said in response.

    Even he felt that what he said waspletely unclear. He said it just to avoid Jian Wuxin''s questions.

    The woman wrinkled her forehead as she replied, "I''m afraid it won''t be easy to persuade my father. He is too worried, and may feel that there is a serious threat if the Ice Goddess'' n seeds."

    That would certainly be threatening, Ciel thought but did not say.

    He seemed to fall silent after hearing Jian Wuxin say that it was not easy.

    In terms of, Jian Wuxin did have trouble helping even if she wanted to.

    "Ciel, it''s not like there''s no way," Jian Wuxin said suddenly.

    "What kind of way?" asked Ciel.

    "The method you used to threaten me that time. Aren''t you able to watch people from afar, knowing their secrets or disgrace," Jian Wuxin replied.

    Ciel''s eyes grew strange at hearing Jian Wuxin suggest that.

    Did she want Ciel to look for her father''s secrets or disgrace?

    Ciel didn''t expect that she went that far just to help him.

    It was just that, Ciel wasn''t sure if there were any secrets or disgrace from the Sword God.

    Perhaps the Sword God wouldn''t care if he only recorded him while he was naked.

    In any case, he would rage uncontrobly because he was a man.

    Rather than being threatened by a boy he doesn''t like, he probably wouldn''t mind having his nude images seen by others for a while.

    After that, he can clean it up.

    It''s not like the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen who really can''t tolerate their nude images being seen by others.

    "Is there anything that could threaten your father?" Ciel finally asked about it to Jian Wuxin because she spoke about it first.

    Unfortunately, Jian Wuxin shook her head.

    "I just thought of it spontaneously. So far, it seems that my father doesn''t have anything that could threaten him. However, I have another idea." The woman replied so Ciel rolled his eyes.

    This caused their initial conversation to be useless.

    "What''s your new idea?" asked Ciel once again.

    "You can threaten him by using me," Jian Wuxin replied in a very low voice.

    Ciel didn''t need much more exnation to understand what the woman meant.

    He stared at her in disbelief, not expecting that she would think of that idea.

    Threatening a father by using his daughter. It was really easy when the daughter herself was willing to help him.

    He could probably say various nonsense to the Sword God.

    Only, this made him feel strange and awkward. How could he threaten the Sword God by using Jian Wuxin.

    If he didn''t love thetter, it might be doable, but he really loved Jian Wuxin.

    His love became even greater after now because Jian Wuxin showed great love to him.

    After a moment of silence, Ciel said, "let''s talk directly to him first. Maybe he''ll agree if we ask him."

    Jian Wuxin nodded at that, not rejecting his suggestion.

    "Let''s go see him, he''s in the backyard," Jian Wuxin said.

    Ciel then followed the woman to the Jian n''s backyard.

    There, there was arge meadow, very clean and quiet.

    Ciel saw no one but the Sword God.

    Thetter looked straight at him, even narrowing his eyes.

    He must have heard about Ciel seeding in bing a God, but seeing him in person was definitely more surprising, especially since Ciel had an aura that was too deep for a new God.

    "Boy, what do you want?" asked the Sword God as Ciel got closer to him.

    His dislike for Ciel was bing more and more obvious, and he was actually somewhat wary of Ciel because of the Ice Goddess''s recent movements.

    "Father, Ciel sent a message from the Ice Goddess, asking that you not interfere in her affairs." Apparently, Jian Wuxin answered for Ciel.

    Hearing that, the Sword God wrinkled his forehead, giving Ciel a sharp look.

    "What if I interfere?" he asked, somewhat coldly.

    "That would be the Ice Goddess''s business, I was just sending a message," Ciel replied, smiling faintly.

    "Do you know what that woman is nning?" asked the Sword God once again.

    To this, Ciel did not answer, only continued to smile.

    "Father, you must listen to Ciel''s words," said Jian Wuxin again.

    This time, the Sword God rolled his eyes, knowing that Ciel was asking his daughter for help. This was a serious matter for him.

    "Wuxin, you know that this could threaten us. You can''t decide something just because this imposter asks you to," the Sword God replied, ncing at Ciel with more annoyance.

    Ciel also rolled his eyes at being called an imposter.

    He wondered if now was the time to threaten this man.

    Under his gaze, he grabbed Jian Wuxin''s hand.

    "Sword God, if you don''t agree, today might be thest day you see your daughter. Not only that, you won''t be able to see your grandchildren either," Ciel said.

    Fortunately, he had gotten the good idea to threaten the Sword God by using Jian Wuxin. This was at least not so absurd, basically just threatening that he would take Jian Wuxin away.

    Instantly, the Sword God''s eyes became sharp.

    And when he saw Jian Wuxin''s reaction, he looked like he wanted to cry.

    The woman rested her head on Ciel''s shoulder and said, "a woman follows her husband everywhere. I won''t see my father again if that''s what you want."

 Chapter 259 Break Through

    Chapter 259 Break Through

    The Sword God''s breathing became rapid, as if his head had been hit with a hammer, he probably felt dizzy now.

    His daughter, who he had raised in a marvelous way and was supposed to be a solitary woman in the end was actually very obsessed with a man.

    Her personality had indeed not changed at all, and that was precisely what made things more difficult because with such a personality, she made the man she chose number one, above all else.

    Suddenly the Sword God regretted many things, such as why he had to be so badly injured that he couldn''t watch over his daughter for a while.

    Of course, he didn''t want to not be able to see his daughter anymore.

    Things like descendants and such were not important to him, all that mattered was his daughter as she was the woman born from his love and his wife who had unfortunately passed away early.

    While he was full of confusion, Ciel suddenly kissed Jian Wuxin''s forehead.

    "Thank you, you are truly loyal to me, and I will definitely never let anyone hurt you. Not even death cane to you," he said, making Jian Wuxin press her lips together, clinging tighter to him.

    The Sword God rolled his eyes, feeling that the two did indeed love each other so much that it was impossible to be separated.

    After gritting his teeth, he stomped his foot hard then took a step away while saying, "You win, boy. I will announce to the world that I will not interfere."

    Whoosh!

    His figure disappeared after that, leaving Ciel and Jian Wuxin in that backyard.

    Thetter smiled faintly, as if she had just won a big fight.

    Ciel then pulled her waist and hugged her body.

    His hand touched her face, caressing it gently.

    "I love you, Wuxin," he said before kissing her lips to which she immediately responded.

    They kissed tenderly, embracing each other affectionately.

    Of course, over time, desire began to arise in their bodies.

    Ciel began caressing the woman''s thigh with one hand while his other hand gently squeezed her breast.

    When she broke the kiss, Jian Wuxin said, "let''s go to my house!"

    Ciel nodded before leading her to her house, straight to her room where they began stripping each other''s bodies then making passionate love.

    Jian Wuxin''s moans echoed beautifully as Ciel pressed against her body.

    From day to night, they did not stop until they fell asleep.

    Meanwhile, the Realm of Life became excited again as the Sword God apparently chose not to interfere with the affairs of the Ice Goddess.

    This became a question for many people.

    Did he not feel threatened by the Ice Goddess'' n or did he just give in to her?

    People who hated him said that he was actually afraid of the Goddess.

    Of course, most people didn''t believe that he was afraid because he had the most terrifying attacks.

    He was practically afraid of no one among the Supreme Gods.

    The problem was that people felt hopeless because he was the one most expected to stop the Ice Goddess.

    The God of Light had been severely injured, even his whereabouts were unknown.

    People weren''t so sure about the Elf Queen, and the Shadow God, while notoriously difficult to deal with, was actually at a disadvantage when dealing with the Ice Goddess.

    He had a terrifying sneak attack, but his attack was not as powerful as the Sword God.

    The advantage of his attack was the difficulty in tracking it.

    However, the Ice Goddess has the strongest defense.

    People were worried that the Shadow God could not prate the Ice Goddess'' defense. If that was the case, his sneak attack would be meaningless.

    Ciel spent three days of the Jian n and he never left Jian Wuxin''s house. He spent time with that woman, doing romantic things all the time.

    After that, he returned to the Ice Pce.

    Something surprised him when he returned because he saw Mu Yixue''s figure flying in the sky with a boundless aura.

    People looked at her with admiration, some even kowtowed to her.

    She had actually broken through to be a God.

    It was faster than Jian Wuxin.

    Ciel heard that Jian Wuxin would also break through with the resources her father had prepared.

    Who would have thought that Mu Yixue did it earlier.

    Ciel was certain that she had gotten the resources from the Ice Goddess. This proved how much wealth that woman had.

    Ciel''s eyes gazed into the Goddess''s Pce, piercing straight through it with his Eyes of Heaven.

    He found her standing beside the window of her room, staring at Mu Yixue. She was clearly watching her breakthrough.

    Ciel then stepped into the pce, and without hesitation headed for her room.

    Of course, he would go in there.

    He even opened the door of the room with a noise to let her hear.

    When the door opened, the woman turned out to be staring straight at him.

    "Boy, stop right there," the woman said, seemingly not wanting Ciel to enter her room.

    She took a step, appearing in front of Ciel and pushing him before closing the door to her room.

    "Goddess, it seems you don''t want certain things to happen in that room," Ciel said, joking.

    He took no offense to the Ice Goddess'' actions.

    Thetter showed a displeased look, but that was all she could do.

    "I have sessfully carried out the mission you gave me, you must have heard the news, right?" said Ciel.

    "I know, no need to remind me," the Ice Goddess replied in a cold tone.

    Ciel showed a strange look upon hearing her answer.

    Did she not want him to be reminded of the gift?

    "Goddess, why wait until I be the Supreme God? Can''t you give the gift now so that you are relieved of the heavy burden of a promise?" said Ciel.

    "Don''t think about it," the Ice Goddess replied so Ciel smiled wryly, knowing that it was impossible to change her mind now.

    "Well, I will cultivate diligently," Ciel said.

    He began to think of ways to be a Supreme God.

    The process would certainly be difficult, even making love with the Elf Queen would only be able to help him reach the Second Stage.

    Perhaps the only solution was to find another Holy me.

    Below rank five might not be so useful, what mattered was the top five.

    Now he had one, but there were still four out there. The one ranked first, the Eternal me was only a legend, but the other three actually existed, but Ciel didn''t know their exact locations.

    ''Maybe I need to get with the Elf Queen now,'' Ciel thought.

    At that thought, Ciel turned around and walked away.

    When he turned back, he winked his left eye at the Ice Goddess.

    Thetter did not react, but she pressed her lips together as she stared at his back.

    Her eyes did not move until he disappeared.

 Chapter 260 Elf Queens Room

    Chapter 260 Elf Queen''s Room

    Ciel arrived in the Elf Kingdom openly where he appeared in the kingdom''s sky.

    His aura radiated without, showing that he was a God.

    The Elves who were quietly going about their activities stared at him in amazement.

    He had onlye to this kingdom a few times, and each visit was a surprise.

    Now thetest one was that he was even a God.

    This left the Elven geniuses speechless.

    Of course, they still felt ufortable with his title because he wasn''t an Elf.

    Ciel''s eyes stared at the wooden pce of the Elf Queen.

    However, he found that it was empty.

    The Queen did not seem to be there.

    He only saw her niece, the Dark Elf, Thalia, standing in front of the pce.

    The woman had not undergone much change except that her cultivation had increased.

    However,pared to Mu Yixue and Jian Wuxin, she seemed to be a littlecking. She was still at the Third Stage of Demigods. Even she was behind Yasmin.

    "Where is the Elf Queen?" Ciel appeared in front of her and asked, much to her surprise as he suddenly moved from the sky to in front of her in just an instant.

    When meeting him again with such a big difference in cultivation, Thalia couldn''t help but feel depressed.

    "The Queen went to meet some of her friends, she mighte back at night," Thalia replied.

    "Who are the Queen''s friends?" Ciel was somewhat confused when he heard Thalia''s answer.

    "Some Gods who are from the same generation as her. They''re probably discussing the actions of the Ice Pce." Thalia exined.

    Ciel showed a strange look at that.

    "I see," he said.

    After saying that, he walked into the pce, not interested in talking more with Thalia.

    Although thetter was very beautiful, but Ciel didn''t want her right now. He was only thinking of the Elf Queen.

    "What are you doing?" Thalia couldn''t help but ask seeing Ciel just walk into the pce.

    Even she did not dare.

    She looked like she wanted to block Ciel but also hesitated.

    "Remember who I am, Miss," Ciel replied without exining more.

    Upon hearing that, Thalia pressed her lips together, unable to say anything else because Ciel did have official permission to enter the pce at will.

    However, her eyes quickly widened as she discovered that Ciel entered the Elf Queen''s room after he entered the pce.

    "What is he doing?" She said spontaneously, feeling like entering but also worried about angering Ciel because thetter was too strong.

    Ciel did enter the Elf Queen''s room. It was unlocked, so he entered.

    The room could be said to be simple, but it was quite spacious with a bed right next to the window that led directly to the city.

    Although the room was simple, the bed could not be said to be so. It was spacious andrge, made entirely of silk filled with feathers from bird-type Divine Beasts.

    There was a table for reading books and there were several cabs full of ancient books.

    Some of the books held various techniques and some recorded various stories.

    In addition, there was a wardrobe that contained elegant and luxurious dresses.

    Ciel didn''t know if the Elf Queen had ever worn those dresses because so far he had always seen her wearing a simple short white dress.

    "Well!" Ciel did not think much before jumping onto the woman''s bed,nding by lying down directly.

    He would wait for her here.

    Lying down, he crossed his legs,pletely rxed while asionally looking at the window.

    He sometimes sings and whistles, truly in a good mood.

    Time does not seem to pass for him.

    The sky was starting to get a bit dark.

    When night fell, he saw a group of Elvesing from a distance, led by the Elven Queen.

    There were a few Gods among the Elves who followed her, the rest were peak Demigods.

    Most of them were chatting, sounding worried while the Elf Queen was just silent, staring straight to the side.

    Her forehead furrowed not long after as she sensed Ciel''s presence inside her pce though she did not know that he was in her room unless she investigated with her perception, something she did not want to do.

    She also could not see Ciel through the window as it was blocked by a formation that made people from outside only see dark ss.

    She increased her speed, separating from the other Elves. In no time, she arrived in front of Thalia who still hadn''t left.

    "Aunt!" The Dark Elf greeted the Elf Queen.

    Thetter scanned the halls of her pce but did not find Ciel.

    "Where is he?" asked the Elf Queen.

    "He''s in your room, aunt," Thalia replied, instantly freezing the Elf Queen''s face.

    She rolled her eyes a few times before finally taking a hasty step into her pce.

    She then went to her room and her eyes instantly widened when she saw him lying casually on her bed. Her breathing quickened at the sight.

    Ciel looked at her, smiling faintly.

    "Queen, how are you?" he said casually.

    "What are you doing here?" asked the Elf Queen, walking towards the bed.

    She was probably in a bad mood, so seeing Ciel acting as he pleased in her room made her even more upset.

    "What else am I doing here but waiting for my wife," Ciel replied.

    He was just telling the truth, no bullshit here.

    After saying that, he patted the mattress.

    "Come Queen, lie down with me here," he added, giving her a seductive smile that looked charming to any woman.

    The Elf Queen was indeed in an irritated mood, and became even more irritated because of what Ciel had said.

    However, the irritation this time was a little lighter as she felt a littleforted.

    No matter how annoying Ciel was to her, she had to admit that it was sometimes fun when interacting with him.

    It''s just that what he said left her not knowing what to answer.

    Of course, she remembered her promise to Ciel.

    Now that thetter had be a God, it meant that their rtionship had be official.

    She could be considered to have broken her promise now if she rejected Ciel.

 Chapter 261 Start

    Chapter 261 Start

    While the Elf Queen was still silent, rain suddenly fell on the Elf Kingdom, so heavy that the royal city immediately became deserted.

    The sky was full of lightning that roared loudly.

    In a short time, the air became rather cold.

    Ciel and the Elf Queen were somewhat surprised by the change in weather.

    Although it wasmon in the Elf Kingdom as it rained regrly, but why was it happening now.

    Ciel smiled widely as he said, "it seems that even the sky is in favor of our rtionship. Isn''t the moment very opportune, Queen?"

    Of course, there was no better time for a couple to start their first night than a cold night while the rain poured down.

    It gives more thrill as they share the warmth.

    The Elf Queen''s neck became slightly reddish.

    Perhaps now her heart was pounding.

    "How could you be a God so quickly," she said, looking at Ciel as if she was protesting.

    It seemed that she wanted him to be a God in a few decades.

    Unfortunately, the time hade sooner.

    "Luck sometimeses without us realizing it," Ciel replied. "Even Mu Yixue also managed to be a God, how could I not."

    "You mean the fourth disciple of the Ice Goddess?" The Elf Queen looked surprised to hear that information.

    This was natural as it shouldn''t be easy to be a God even for the highest geniuses. Perhaps resources could help but everything would still depend on each person.

    Mu Yixue was given resources by the Ice Goddess and she utilized them very well.

    To the Elf Queen, what was surprising here was the Ice Goddess'' ability to train her disciples.

    She had four disciples, now all of them have be Gods.

    It was not that no one had managed to achieve that, but no one was as fast as the Ice Goddess.

    Perhapster she would receive another new disciple, who would also be a God in a short time.

    "Queen, please don''t change the subject," Ciel said, he was just telling her about it, not continuing to talk about it.

    The Elf Queen rolled her eyes, and remained standing where she was.

    Seeing her like that, Ciel knew that he needed to take the initiative. The woman could not possibly climb onto the bed while he was lying on it.

    He sat up before getting off the mattress and standing in front of her.

    "You?" The Elf Queen was startled again but this time she did not try to take a step back.

    Ciel had to admit that she really was a very unique beautiful woman.

    Her figure was charming from top to bottom, her face seemed to be specially carved, and her blonde hair that was notpletely straight was one that seemed to belong only to her.

    There was only one woman like this in the Seven Realms, Ciel would not be able to find another.

    "Zara!" Ciel called out her real name, not calling her Queen anymore.

    At the same time, his hands moved quickly towards her waist, grabbing each side of her slender waist.

    He continued to stare at her beautiful face while she gazed down to look at his hands for a few moments before staring at his face as well.

    "Okay, I will give you what you want, but you must promise after this to solve the Fairy Heart problem for three days. If you fail, you will never be able to touch me again unless you seed," she said.

    Ciel''s eyes lit up hearing that and he immediately nodded without thinking at all.

    "I will," he said.

    Whether it worked or not was something he would think aboutter. What mattered now was that he could spend the night with her first.

    Actually, he was pessimistic because until now he hadn''t found a way.

    Another factor was of course because he rarely researched the Fairy Heart.

    The Elf Queen looked into his eyes as she nodded.

    It was unknown whether or not she was sure of his answer, and she could not say anything else. Ciel''s face moved closer to hers until their lips met.

    The Elf Queen''s eyes widened instantly.

    Ciel, the boy who came as a nobody in her life and then threatened her until she was helpless had finally grown up to this point, and managed to kiss her, the Elf Queen.

    And she had to admit that this was an amazing sensation, indescribable, and impossible to forget.

    To Ciel''s surprise, after their lips met, the Elf Queen''s hands suddenly moved to his shoulders, wrapping around his neck.

    This was a very surprising response for Ciel.

    He thought she would be stiff for some time, but she actually responded immediately.

    Ciel guessed she might not want to be dominated by him so she responded immediately.

    Certainly her body was also getting aroused.

    As she responded, he kissed her deeper, pressing her body slightly while his hands grabbed her ass and caressed it gently so that her breath became warm.

    Ciel could feel her body starting to move irregrly.

    "Queen!" Ciel broke the kiss and said, "it seems you want me too."

    He deliberately teased her by making it seem as if she hadn''t actually refused in the first ce.

    The Elf Queen rolled her eyes at his words. Her hand smacked his chest gently, as if she wasining.

    "Do you want me to stop?" she asked, looking threatening.

    Ciel was not afraid of her threats, but personally he did not want any unnecessary drama. He smiled faintly at her then kissed her neck, sucking it so hard that her body trembled.

    She only pressed her lips together so tightly that it looked like she wasn''t moaning.

    However, faintly, Ciel could hear a soft moan from inside her mouth.

    It was clearly giving her an unbearable sensation.

    Ciel became more aggressive, his right hand grabbing her breasts that had a lovely size, something that had long intrigued him.

    When he managed to hold her breasts, Ciel''s lips stopped to kiss his neck.

    He was somewhat surprised by the sensation of holding her breast as it was really too soft, as if there was no flesh in it, just wind.

    At the same time, the Elf Queen''s breathing became rapid with her face turned upwards.

    She looked simultaneously embarrassed and pleasured by Ciel''s touch in that area.

 Chapter 262 Continue

    Chapter 262 Continue

    Her expression only made Ciel love it more. He began to gently squeeze her breasts.

    Even if the Elf Queen forced her lips together, her lips still opened on their own.

    "Ohhh..." She moaned softly.

    Surprisingly she spontaneously grabbed Ciel''s head, looking like she wanted to press it.

    Ciel wanted tough but he preferred kissing her neck again.

    At the same time, his other hand touched her thigh, caressing it gently, giving more sensation to the Queen of the Elves.

    In Ciel''s opinion, her body was actually much more sensitive than most women''s bodies.

    He was worried that after this she would keep imagining this moment.

    Ciel couldn''t believe she would refuse him to make love again after experiencing it once without him even fulfilling the conditions she asked for.

    "Zara," Ciel said as he stopped kissing her neck.

    He looked up at her already slightly ruddy face with quick breaths.

    The Queen seemed embarrassed to be stared at like that by him. She looked the other way.

    "Soon you will know what real love-making feels like," Ciel said, pushing the woman''s body onto the bed to lie down while he was still standing on the floor.

    The Elf Queen''s eyes widened slightly, clearly surprised that she was pushed so suddenly.

    When she looked up at Ciel, she found that thetter had begun to unbutton his shirt one by one.

    The movements were fast enough that the Elf Queen began to be able to see his chest.

    When all the buttons of his shirt were open, Ciel immediately threw the shirt on the floor.

    The Elf Queen rolled her eyes, looking awkward as she saw Ciel shirtless right in front of her.

    After that, Ciel climbed onto the bed, onto the Queen''s body directly.

    His hands touched her ankles, caressing them from bottom to top as he moved forward.

    In no time, his face arrived right above hers.

    "Zara, are you still shy at a time like this? Didn''t you kiss me back and even moan?" Ciel said, teasing her a little.

    Being on top of her body gave him infinite satisfaction because of how noble her status was.

    So many had admired and loved her for generations, but they could all only do so secretly.

    In the end, it was Ciel who was not even considered an adult to the long-lived cultivators who managed to obtain her body.

    The Elf Queen did not answer Ciel''s words, but she said, "stop ying around!"

    She clearly didn''t want to continue being teased, but didn''t mind being fucked.

    Ciel smiled widely before kissing her lips again, even this time her eyes were still wide open.

    Ciel could feel the boundless warmth of her body.

    Only, Ciel found that she seemed hesitant to respond, perhaps she was worried that Ciel would say some more nonsense to tease her.

    Even so, her body was getting more and more uncontroble, asionally her legs climbed up Ciel''s legs, even Ciel sometimes felt the suction from inside her lips.

    Whatever her actions were didn''t matter to Ciel because he could already enjoy her body.

    He sucked in her saliva and started licking her lips.

    When her body became more and more uncontroble, the Elf Queen finally stopped trying to stay still.

    Her hands grabbed Ciel''s back, and returned the kiss where she brought out her tongue to meet Ciel''s.

    She was curious about the sensation when their tongues met.

    When their tongues did meet, she seemed even more excited.

    At the same time, Ciel began to pull the bottom of her dress up, instantly passing over her ass since it was a short dress.

    Her panties were clearly exposed now but Ciel could not see them yet.

    The Elf Queen''s eyes widened again when she felt the wind begin to enter her stomach.

    "Queen, I can''t take it anymore," Ciel told her.

    Hie eyes then looked down, finally being able to see her underwear which turned out to be white.

    It seemed that the Elf Queen did not like other colors.

    Under the Elf Queen''s gaze, he unhesitatingly touched the bottom of her abdomen, slowly getting into her panties.

    The Elf Queen became so tense that her buttocks involuntarily lifted upwards.

    She felt embarrassed but remembered that Ciel had actually seen her body. Perhaps he had seen her naked many times given the power of his eyes.

    Ciel didn''t try to stop, he started pushing the Elf Queen''s panties down.

    At this point, the Queen could only stare at the ceiling of her room while trying to stabilize her chaotic breathing, and it never worked.

    In a short time, Ciel finally managed to see her pussy surrounded by blonde hairs, absolutely beautiful and charming.

    No matter how great she was, she was still a woman, and she had a hole specially created to satisfy a man.

    Ciel''s breathing became rapid, without thinking, his face moved towards the Elf Queen''s pussy, kissing it with his lips.

    The Queen was so surprised that her mouth opened.

    "Ohhh..." After that, she moaned quite loudly as Ciel suddenly sucked her pussy, giving her an indescribable sensation.

    It was a sensation beyond her imagination, making her wonder how delicious it would be when her pussy was entered by Ciel''s cock.

    Ciel licked her pussy, making it very wet, and he swallowed the water that came out of the Elf Queen''s pussy. It was sweet, really very delicious.

    However, he didn''t do it for long, only until he managed to get her panties off her legs.

    She then looked up at the Elf Queen''s body that was still wearing her dress.

    She was not naked yet, only her pussy was already exposed.

    That was certainly not enough for Ciel.

    Ciel moved again, continuing to push her dress up, over her breasts which were also wearing a white bra.

    The Elf Queen was also veryprehensive, not trying to resist his actions.

    She lifted her back up and even raised her hands so that her dress would not be obstructed at all.

    "Are you feeling satisfied now?" She asked, trying to be cynical as her expression seemed drunk with relentlessly rising sexual desire.

    "Of course, I''m satisfied, very satisfied even," Ciel replied then grabbed her bra-covered breasts.

    He squeezed them until the Elf Queen''s body trembled.

    "Ohhh..." She moaned, unable to contain the delicious sensation.

 Chapter 263 Decision

    Chapter 263 Decision

    After squeezing her breasts, Ciel pulled off her bra, throwing it on the floor.

    His eyes showed a look of amazement when he saw her breasts so closely.

    She had a pair of charming nipples that were pink in color, looking like untouched roses.

    Stripped naked and stared at like that, the Elf Queen gasped in embarrassment.

    Ciel did not stay still for long, he then stood up on the mattress.

    In front of the Elf Queen''s eyes, he began to pull down his own pants.

    It was now time for him to get naked.

    Even if the Elf Queen was the strongest woman he would ever sleep with, he did not care as he lowered his pants under her gaze.

    His cock jumped out, standing straight upright in person.

    The Elf Queen had obviously never seen a man''s dick standing straight up right in front of her, her eyes opened wide while her breathing became faster.

    At this point, only then did she realize that she also had sexual desire where the desire to fuck filled her head.

    Ciel was annoying but also fun to her.

    The love for him was in her heart, only she was too shy to admit it.

    It even made her try to make things difficult for Ciel.

    If she didn''t love him, there was no way she would try to ask him to be her adopted son.

    However, the situation had already reached this point.

    She could not deny her feelings anymore, especially when her desire rose after receiving his touches.

    Ciel could not be her adopted son, well, now he was her lover.

    This was different from her experience with the Ice Goddess.

    At that time everything happened under duress, and the things that followed were also driven by duress.

    This time it was a pure and natural, heart-to-heart desire, heightened by just looking into Ciel''s eyes.

    The Elf Queen was even thinking of epting Cielpletely.

    Ciel was still lowering his pants.

    Once his pants were off his feet, he slowly tried to press against the Elf Queen''s body again.

    To his surprise, the Queen suddenly grabbed his hand, pulling him until he fell on top of her body.

    His chest crashed into her breasts, pressing them down so hard that he felt extremely full of sensation.

    After that, the Elf Queen apparently moved again.

    Each of her hands went up to the top of his neck, coiling it in a gentle way.

    "What is this, Zara? Are you unable to contain your desires and feelings anymore?" Ciel asked her.

    Of course, he had no idea what the Elf Queen was thinking, he was just speaking casually.

    "What''s wrong with me wanting you?" the Elf Queen replied.

    She was apparently directly saying what was on her mind, that she wanted Ciel.

    "Of course, that''s not wrong. We are supposed to have each other. It''s just that this is quite surprising," Ciel replied.

    Ciel started squeezing her breasts after saying that.

    He was somewhat incredulous at what the Elf Queen had said, but her eyes showed that she was not lying.

    "Zara, can you convince me that you really want me?" asked Ciel.

    Although the Elf Queen seemed honest, Ciel still wanted proof for her to be fully convinced.

    "What else do you want? Is this not enough?" the Elf Queen replied.

    ording to the Queen this was indeed enough because what else in this world could be more convincing that a woman loved a man than allowing him to make love to her.

    "Tomorrow, I want you to announce to the whole world that we have be lovers," Ciel replied, instantly making the Elf Queen''s eyes tremble.

    She suddenly remembered that there was something more convincing, which was telling everyone about their rtionship.

    That way, their rtionship was official in the eyes of the world.

    To this, the Elf Queen seemed to struggle to answer.

    Not only was it scary for her, but as a woman who had never had a special rtionship with a man, telling the whole world about her rtionship with a man made her a bit nervous.

    It was like a young girl who had just started dating a young man, afraid of being found out by people.

    However, if she did not do as Ciel asked, the Elf Queen also felt that something was missing in their rtionship.

    After all, this was a serious rtionship that would continue since their bodies would soon be one, unlike her rtionship with the Ice Goddess which was just a fake rtionship due to a scheme.

    That rtionship would be a disgrace if known by the world while her rtionship with Ciel would shock the world.

    At most, there would be a few bad rumors from people who were jealous that Ciel, who was still a young man, had won the heart of the Elf Queen.

    That jealousy would certainlye from all walks of life, including the Elf Race itself.

    "What''s your answer, Zara?" asked Ciel because the woman was too slow to respond.

    "Isn''t it just announcing a rtionship, what''s so difficult," replied the Elf Queen, acting as if she hadn''t thought of something even though she clearly had.

    Ciel smiled before kissing her lips again.

    His tongue came out of his mouth, licking her charming lips, but it was only for a moment as the Elf Queen''s tongue came out of her mouth, meeting his.

    The Queen''s embrace of Ciel''s body became stronger even though her legs had not yet tried to hug his body.

    Perhaps it was because she thought now was not the time as they had not fully be one.

    Ciel did not kiss her for too long either. He couldn''t help himself anymore, wanting to take away the Queen''s purity from all these Elves.

    He sat up at her feet, opening her thighs directly so that her pussy became clear right in front of his dick.

    Despite her determination, the Elf Queen still blushed when she saw the scene below.

    All the men in the Seven Realms probably did not think there would be a moment like this in the Elf Queen''s life.

 Chapter 264 Sleep With a Husband

    Chapter 264 Sleep With a Husband

    Ciel held his cock, cing it right in front of the Queen''s already very wet pussy.

    The honor of her life, it had be Ciel''s now.

    Slowly, Ciel pushed his cock into her pussy.

    "Oh... Oh..." The Elf Queen began to moan, short but repetitive.

    Her face reached the highest level of endearing as she moaned as if her soul was flying.

    Ciel''s cock easily entered her pussy hole, but obviously it had never been entered by anything, so the sensation was too shocking for the Elf Queen.

    Her head moving erratically, she could no longer keep an eye on the scene below as Ciel''s cock entered her sacred hole.

    She could only nce at it asionally as her head and waist lifted upwards.

    "Hurry," she said suddenly, no longer able to resist the process.

    However, Ciel was not in a hurry, he kept it slow as he enjoyed the woman''s expression very much.

    It took a very long time before he could fuck her. How could he possibly miss this sight.

    Sometimes, he caressed her white and smooth thighs, giving her even more sensations.

    His movements stopped for a moment when he finally met her holy wall.

    It was thin but very firm, very well preserved until now.

    When he finally moved again, Ciel was a little louder.

    "Ohhhh..."

    The Elf Queen moaned louder, then her ass lifted up so that her pussy instantly swallowed Ciel''s dick.

    The result was a sensation that she could not bear.

    Her eyes widened while her legs lifted high up, falling over Ciel''s waist.

    Ciel instantly lowered his body to press against hers.

    The woman was a little calmer when there was no movement, but it was clear she was still feeling indescribably delicious sensations.

    Her breathing only continued to be faster.

    Her hands then embraced Ciel''s neck and chest.

    "How does it feel to make real love?" Ciel asked her.

    "I bet you want to keep doing it. You might calm down for a while after it''s over, but a few hourster, you''ll want it again and again, stronger than ever."

    After saying that, Ciel squeezed her breasts, hard enough that her stomach lifted up.

    "Ohhh..." She moaned softly.

    "Hurry up," she said, asking Ciel to move immediately.

    In a situation like this, she did not have the strength to answer Ciel''s question.

    Her mind was a mess right now, she only wanted this pleasure.

    "Hehehehe!" Cielughed.

    He then kissed her white neck, going up to her cheeks before licking her pointed ear.

    "Ohhh..." That apparently made her moan, even her ass moved upwards.

    The Elf Queen was obviously very sensitive there.

    Ciel continued licking her ear.

    It was too clean and soft, giving him a wonderful taste as he licked it.

    Slowly, he began to wiggle his hips so that his cock moved inside her pussy.

    "Ohhh... Oh.... Ohhh..." The woman instantly moaned uncontrobly.

    She hugged Ciel tighter, and pressed his head while asionally stroking his back.

    Ciel felt that his soul was also bing one with the Elf Queen''s soul. This was an experience beyond any kind of imagination. Even far above when he made love with Reba and Yelina.

    This was undoubtedly because the Elf Queen had a long-standing honor and pride.

    Tonight, backed by the heavy rain, Ciel and the Elf Queen did not let go of each other''s embrace.

    Not only does the Elf Queen show a look of pleasure, but she also looks very happy about this moment.

    The way she kissed Ciel became more aggressive as they kissed. She really seemed to want to give him satisfaction.

    Her moans never stopped even for a second in that room. She moaned so beautifully.

    If the other Elves heard her moans, they would definitely go crazy.

    When it was time to cum, Ciel unhesitatingly spurted his cum into her womb, hoping he could impregnate her.

    If he managed to impregnate her, he would practically have a child that was abination of an outstanding human and an Elf with the best blood.

    This was quite melting for Ciel.

    He was covered in sweat while his breathing took time to stabilize after he cum.

    The Elf Queen seemed to be calming down slowly, her eyes staring at the ceiling of her room. They seemed empty as she had just felt the most incredible sensation and now she could feel Ciel''s cum filling her pussy.

    She then looked down at his head which she was holding, thinking of what this young man would be like in the future because at this age, he could already win her heart.

    The Elf Queen was no longer trying to deceive herself.

    She stroked Ciel''s hair, showing her affection for him.

    In fact, she thought it wouldn''t take several hours before she wanted that sensation again.

    Even when her desire had calmed down, she still felt craving for it because it was indeed too indescribable for her who had never felt it after living thousands of years as a woman who never aged.

    What she had said such as threatening Ciel ''that she would not let him fuck her again unless he solved the Fairy Heart problem'' might not be fully executable.

    In just a short time, she liked the rtionship of husband and wife with Ciel, then wanted to continue living that life where they would live together, joke with each other, and do romantic things.

    After her breathing stabilized, Ciel sat up, ceasing to press against the Elf Queen''s body.

    The woman''s hair had be quite messy due to her constantly moving head while her neck to her breasts were full of kiss marks. Even her nipples had Ciel''s teeth marks.

    Her honorable aura was still clear, when it wasbined with her figure that had just finished making love, any beautiful words were really not enough to describe it.

    Ciel wanted to say something but he was also not sure what to say to this woman.

    This rtionship already seemed to be perfect, so there was nothing more to say.

    After a few moments of silence, Ciel finallyy down beside the Elf Queen, and pulled her shoulders so that shey facing him.

    "Now you will sleep with a husband, Zara." Ciel finally had words to say to the Elf Queen.

 Chapter 265 Wanna Eat

    Chapter 265 Wanna Eat

    The Elf Queen rolled her eyes as she replied, "what''s strange about that, so many women sleeping with a husband."

    Her words made Ciel want tough.

    She hadn''t had a lover for so long and now she was talking as if it was a normal thing, obviously she just didn''t want to look awkward.

    "Isn''t it great and wonderful," Ciel replied, caressing her pretty face with one hand while her other hand squeezed her breast.

    She seemed to be enjoying herself so much that she wanted to moan.

    "I think I want to eat freshly roasted meat and cold wine, Queen," he added.

    "We can go to the kitchen if you want to eat, I will cook," replied the Elf Queen.

    "No, I don''t want to go to the kitchen, I still want to hold you here. Ask your subordinates to cook and escort it here," Ciel replied.

    The Elf Queen with her intelligence didn''t take long to understand what Ciel really wanted.

    Perhaps he really just wanted to eat, but his request would practically make someonee to this room and see them.

    At the thought, the Elf Queen was a little embarrassed.

    However, she was probably already tired of refusing Ciel''s wishes. Her body was also in a situation where it was powerless to resist.

    After a moment of silence, she said, "I''ve sent a message to Thalia, she''ll be here in a while."

    "Hehehe, thank you!" Ciel kissed the woman''s forehead as he thanked her, happy that she agreed.

    He continued to hug her body, caressing her slender and beautiful back.

    From any angle, she lookedfortable so she was very calm lying down while facing Ciel.

    "Do you dare to fuck the Ice Goddess?" the woman asked suddenly.

    Who would have thought that she was talking about the Ice Goddess, and the topic was really very impolite.

    "Of course, I dare," Ciel replied. "It''s just that my strength isn''t enough to force her."

    "Can''t you force her with threats?" asked the Elf Queen, looking cynical, obviously thinking Ciel was afraid.

    "The Ice Goddess is too cold, she can''t be pushed too far because there''s a chance she might choose to be crushed together, unlike you who are quite gentle," Ciel replied.

    "So you underestimate me because I''m easier to conquer?" The Elf Queen looked displeased.

    "That is the fact, but I am not underestimating you. You chose the right path, the Ice Goddess is worse because she is still lost on the wrong path," Ciel replied, making the Elf Queen roll her eyes.

    "However, believe it or not, I have kissed that woman," he added.

    "Are you serious?" The Elf Queen''s eyes widened when she heard that information.

    "Yeah, she let her guard down so that I could seed, and she owes me a kiss." To the Elf Queen, Ciel did not mind telling the secret between him and the Ice Goddess.

    The Elf Queen could not help but show admiration after hearing all that, even she wanted to praise Ciel because she personally thought that the Ice Goddess was indeed much more difficult to conquer than herself.

    Knock! Knock! Knock!

    There were sudden knocks on the door.

    "Aunt, can Ie in?" Thalia''s voice echoed after the door was knocked.

    Before the Elf Queen answered, Ciel answered first, e in!"

    Thalia, who was in front of the door with a tray in her hand, was immediately shaken when she heard Ciel''s voice from inside the room.

    Ever since the Elf Queen had asked her to send food to this room, she had originally thought that the Elf Queen had kicked Ciel through the window, but who would have thought that he was still there.

    What was he doing with the Elf Queen?

    Thalia couldn''t help but specte wildly.

    Surprisingly out of curiosity, she spontaneously pushed the door of the room.

    The Elf Queen became panicked when Ciel asked Thalia to enter.

    If she entered, she would practically see her and Ciel, plus instantly know that they had just made love because there were too many traces on her body such as her messy hair and her neck full of kiss marks.

    Even if she covered her body with a nket, it would be useless.

    She was not ready for this. After all, this was somethingpletely different from announcing her rtionship with Ciel.

    After thinking about it, she went to the bathroom at the fastest speed. Closing and locking the bathroom door.

    Phew!

    She let out a sigh of relief, but instantly afterward she became panicked again.

    She had been hiding, but the trail was not only on her, it was also on Ciel.

    On Ciel''s neck and chest there were actually some of her kiss marks.

    Although they were not as obvious and numerous as Ciel''s kiss marks on her body, anyone would still see them if Ciel only covered the lower part of his body.

    The Elf Queen blushed and panicked.

    Unfortunately, there was no other solution she could think of. And it seemed that Thalia had also entered her room.

    When she entered the room, Thalia immediately found Ciel casually sitting on the bed, leaning against the wall behind the bed.

    He covered his lower body with a nket, leaving his chest exposed.

    Thalia''s eyes were immediately drawn to the kiss marks on his neck and chest, taking a deep breath as she was quite familiar with the shape of the Elf Queen''s lips.

    She was one hundred percent sure that they were all kiss marks from the Elf Queen.

    Ciel''s hair was rather messy, showing that a hand had been holding his head, sometimes pressing it and sometimes stroking his hair.

    The more Thalia looked, the faster her breathing became.

    "Put that here!" Ciel spoke first, asking Thalia to ce the tray she was carrying beside him.

    Thalia immediately did as he was told.

    After that, she asked, "where is the Queen?"

    "In the bathroom," Ciel replied calmly.

    Thalia spontaneously looked at the bathroom door that was at the end of the room.

    She became more curious, but knew that she shouldn''t try to find out more information or she would cause a disaster for herself.

 Chapter 266 New Day

    Chapter 266 New Day

    Thalia quickly left, closing the door of the room tightly as if she herself wanted to keep this a secret. Surely she wouldn''t dare speak to anyone else.

    She was more worried than the Elf Queen if this secret leaked out.

    After she left, the Elf Queen came out of the bathroom with wet hair and a towel-covered body. She had apparently really taken a bath.

    Ciel gave her a strange nce while the woman pretended to be calm.

    "I''m not hungry, so you can eat by yourself," she said to Ciel.

    "Sure!" replied Ciel, taking the tray, cing it on his thigh but his eyes continued to stare at the figure of the Elf Queen.

    The woman seemed to be a bit unsure whether or not to get on the bed.

    However, since she didn''t want to continue being awkward, she still climbed onto the mattress in the end.

    Ciel grabbed her hand, pulled her until she arrived beside him and then pulled up her towel so that her naked body appeared under his gaze.

    With a body that was slightly wet from having just finished bathing, she gave off an even sexier impression.

    This instantly made Ciel''s interest in eating decrease, turning into an interest in eating the Queen.

    Spontaneously, Ciel put the tray aside.

    After that, he pulled at the Queen''s waist, trying to raise her body up onto his stomach while pushing the nket down so that his erect dick was revealed.

    "What are you doing?" asked the Elf Queen, slightly panicked.

    "I want us to make love again," Ciel replied.

    He touched her pussy, rubbing it so roughly that she moaned.

    After that, he guided his cock to her pussy hole, then inserted it with quick movements.

    "Ohhhhh..." The Elf Queen let out a long moan, seemingly in great enjoyment.

    "Isn''t it more wonderful this way," Ciel said, sitting up and hugging her waist while resting his chin on her shoulder.

    The woman was panting as her desire increased rapidly.

    Her eyes gazed down, seeing how Ciel''s cock was almost fully submerged inside her pussy.

    The more she saw, the more chaotic her breathing became.

    Ciel didn''t stay still for long, he started wiggling his ass up and down.

    "Ohhh... Ohhhh..." The Elf Queen began to moan, bing louder with time.

    Sometimes, her expression was as if her ass was being pierced by something.

    Ciel really enjoyed this kind of position. He could lick that beautiful back of hers, and squeeze her breasts freely from behind.

    "Ciel, kiss me!" Suddenly the Elf Queen asked to be kissed, something that was beyond Ciel''s expectations.

    Her face turned back as she said that.

    Currently, her lips were slightly parted, as if she wanted Ciel to send his tongue into her mouth.

    They had indeed not kissed since starting this second session, it seemed that the Elf Queen was thirsty for Ciel''s tongue and saliva.

    Ciel was naturally unobtrusive in her request, he kissed her beautiful lips, and stuck his tongue out of his mouth.

    Apparently, the Elf Queen did the same so that their tongues met each other.

    The Elf Queen''s tongue movements went wild instantly as it aggressively caressed Ciel''s tongue.

    This session, Ciel was so exhausted that he immediately fell asleep, forgetting about the dishes for his dinner.

    His sleep was especially restful as he hugged the figure of the Elf Queen who rested her head on his chest.

    The rain only became heavier with time, giving morefort to their sleep.

    However, that doesn''t apply to Thalia.

    She couldn''t fall asleep, her head kept thinking about the things she saw.

    She was sitting in a bar, drinking endlessly while asionally staring at the window of the Elf Queen''s room from a distance.

    What was happening inside was something she couldn''t see, but her imagination envisioned various things.

    The night seemed long to her, but the night seemed short to those who slept, even that became insufficient so most people slept until noon.

    Ciel and the Elf Queen were no exception.

    When Ciel opened his eyes, the Elf Queen''s figure was lying on top of his body, still asleep.

    For a moment, Ciel wanted tough because he thought she would wake up early.

    It seemed that she was indeed very tired today.

    Ciel stroked her soft hair, and the movement made her open her eyes.

    For a moment, she looked confused, clearly not able to fully digest what had happened.

    As a Supreme God, her brain usually remembered everything in just a sh, but this time it took time to process her memories.

    As it turned out, her brain was processing more and more memories, from the first time she met Ciel tost night where he and Ciel finally made love.

    The pleasure of making love with him was still vivid in her memory.

    She could not exin what it was like but she could feel it.

    When she turned her face slightly upwards, she could finally see Ciel''s face, which was very handsome even though he had just woken up.

    Ciel gave the Elf Queen a faint smile and then pinched her cheek.

    "Are you feeling wonderful today, Zara?" Ciel asked her.

    "I want to take a shower now," the woman replied.

    "Then let''s take a shower together," Ciel replied, chuckling as he stood up while lifting the woman''s body.

    The Elf Queen did not mind being carried by him, she even held his shoulders with her eyes gazing at the window, watching over her kingdom today.

    Of course, when they arrived at the bathroom, they started a new session, under the water falling from above.

    The Elf Queen moaned uncontrobly as she and Ciel made love in various positions in the cramped bathroom space.

    After finishing their bath, the two got dressed in the room.

    They did not leave the room immediately, but waited first.

    What they were waiting for was the arrival of the elders of the Elven Race.

    Just now, the Elf Queen had summoned them all to the pce to make an announcement.

    It seemed to be big news, so even the elders who had been asleep for a long time came to the pce.

    They were all wondering what was going on.

    Thalia, on the other hand, felt that what the Elf Queen was about to announce was rted to her rtionship with Ciel. That worried Thalia quite a bit as she was afraid to see the reaction of the elders.

    ***

    Don''t forget to read my another novel (My Virtual Girlfriend is Actually a Lady From The Richest Family)

    (David rarely interacts with women in real life other than his older sister.

    However, online, he has a virtual girlfriend who wants a more serious rtionship.

    When his virtual girlfriend ims to be ady from the Rothschild Family, he begins to wonder if his life will be okay from now on.)

 Chapter 267 Announcement

    Chapter 267 Announcement

    After a while, the Elf Queen finally came out of her room, but Ciel remained there.

    He would wait until the Elf Queen announced their rtionship in front of the elders.

    If they just kept quiet and epted, he would continue to rx in the room, but if they protested, only then would hee out of the room to reprimand anyone who protested.

    Of course, thetter scenario was more likely.

    From inside the room, he could clearly watch the scene in the pce hall.

    The elders were lined up neatly, the five standing at the front were Gods, two were in the Second Stage while the rest were in the first stage.

    Three of them were men and the other two were women.

    Their ages varied, there was one old man and an old woman, each of whom was in the second stage.

    The other two men were middle-aged while the other woman seemed to be young, perhaps the same age as Roxanne.

    However, she was clearlyckingpared to Roxanne who had already reached the Peak of the Second Stage whereas she was only a First Stage God who seemed to have just broken through.

    Ciel had not expected that the Elf Kingdom had five Gods besides the Elf Queen.

    With such a number, they were practically only slightlyckingpared to the Sect of Light which had more than five Gods besides the God of Light.

    For now, they were naturally stronger than the sect.

    Of course, for the entire Elves, there were still other Gods elsewhere, just not affiliated with the Elf Queen.

    When the Queen appeared, all the Elves in the hall looked at her curiously and doubtfully, obviously they could not specte until now.

    The Elf Queen stepped slowly until she arrived in front of her throne.

    However, she did not sit on the throne, she remained standing.

    Her eyes looked at Thalia and signaled her toe forward.

    Thalia was confused, unable to guess why the Elf Queen had asked her toe forward. She felt no need at all toe forward. As a junior, she was supposed to be behind the elders.

    Of course, she still did as the Elf Queen asked.

    The elders also wanted to know what the Elf Queen wanted from Thalia.

    "Later, rece this throne with a new throne, but make two thrones," said the Elf Queen, not trying to dy her goal.

    "What?" Several elders said that spontaneously, showing their surprise.

    "Your Majesty, why do you need two thrones?" asked one of the elders with god cultivation, she was the old woman, known as the First Elder.

    "That''s right, we only have one Queen, no King," added the old man who was the Second Elder.

    At the same time, Thalia swallowed her saliva, finally understanding the fact behind this.

    Now, she began to sweat with fear.

    The suspicious gazes of the elders made her feel like leaving there.

    "I''m sure you already understand what I mean," said the Elf Queen in a tone that sounded firm.

    "Your Majesty, are you married?" asked the Fifth Elder, the young woman.

    She actually dared to ask about it, the eyes of the elders instantly fell on her. Fortunately she was so strong that she was not affected by those gazes.

    Her eyes were full of curiosity.

    "You are right." The Elf Queen answered in no time, not keeping people curious for too long.

    After hearing that confirmation, all the Elves in the pce took a deep breath simultaneously.

    Some seemed to have such a sudden headache that they almost fell down.

    This was really very shocking news even to them, they couldn''t imagine how the world would react when the news broke.

    "Your Majesty, who are you married to?" asked the First Elder. Even her breathing became somewhat rapid.

    This was actually a veryplicated matter, no one was sure whether or not they agreed with the Elf Queen''s marriage.

    Perhaps the point was who the man was, who managed to be the Queen''s husband.

    If it was an extraordinary man that even they were in awe of, they might not be able to say anything.

    However, so far it seemed that none of those men had managed to win the Elf Queen''s heart.

    As before, the Elf Queen did not try to remain silent for too long before she replied, "he is Ciel, your Young King, I hope none of you are opposed to this."

    "..."

    Instantly, the atmosphere froze.

    To the Elven Race, Ciel was a big deal, someone they disliked because he had suddenly be their Young King, having a status equal to that of the Elf Queen.

    The problem was, he got that status when he was still very weak.

    They wanted to oppose him, but so far it could only be done a few times in a way that could be said to be not so excessive.

    This was also because Ciel came to the Elf Kingdom so rarely that they couldn''t oppose him constantly.

    Recently, they had begun to rarelyment on him because he had indeed shown great achievements.

    Some of them began to ept his identity, thinking that the Elf Queen chose such an outstanding young genius as an investment.

    The result did not disappoint at all.

    They expected he would be a Supreme God as well in the future so that they had two cultivators at that level.

    A little trouble did ur since their conflict with the Ice Pce. However, the Elf Queen always assured them that Ciel would be on her side.

    Despite those things, Ciel to them was a junior in this kingdom, even if his cultivation was already very high, he was still someone younger than the others.

    How could he be the husband of the Elf Queen?

    And how did the Elf Queen choose him as her husband?

    He was clearly too young for the Elf Queen, and cultivation-wise, he was not yetparable to her.

    From their point of view, he was more suitable to be the son or disciple of the Elf Queen.

    "Your Majesty, is there something wrong with your head?" asked the First Elder.

    "What''s wrong with our rtionship?" The answer did note from the Elf Queen, but from Ciel who suddenly came out of the Elf Queen''s room.

    His appearance from that room made the elders even more

    shocked.

 Chapter 268 See That Woman Again

    Chapter 268 See That Woman Again

    Ciel casually walked to the Elf Queen''s side. When he arrived beside her, his hand hugged the woman''s waist.

    The Elf Queen''s face instantly blushed because of his actions. She nced at his eyes, and forced herself not to look nervous.

    "Look, aren''t we verypatible?" asked Ciel, looking at all the elders.

    When observed, although Ciel did look younger, the impression given between him and the Elf Queen did seem to match each other.

    The Elf Queen was a Queen while Ciel was as if a ruler of the world.

    As a ruler, only the queen of a country was suitable for him.

    The longer the elders looked at the sight of Ciel and the Elf Queen, the harder they found it to argue.

    The First Elder did not respond to Ciel''s words in the end. Instead, she looked at the Elf Queen.

    "Your Majesty, please reconsider this," she said in a soft tone, as if pleading with her.

    The other Elders looked at each other, seemingly unsure whether they should also protest or pretend to keep quiet.

    The Elf Queen responded to the First Elder''s words by waving her hand.

    "This meeting is over now, there is nothing more to discuss. This is all my personal business," she said.

    When she said that the meeting was over, even the First Elder could not say anything more. She could only remain silent with her lips pressed together.

    One by one, the elders began to exit the pce.

    Surprisingly, Ciel suddenly sat on the throne while pulling the Elf Queen''s waist.

    In an instant, the Queen was sitting on his thigh.

    The elders widened their eyes when they saw the scene.

    "Zara, actually one throne is enough for both of us," Ciel told her.

    "It''s for formality," the Elf Queen replied with a slight blush.

    A sight like that was enough to make Thalia breathless, she wondered if that woman was really her aunt, the Elf Queen.

    Of course, there was no need for the Elf Queen to personally announce this news to the whole world.

    Most elders might be ufortable with that rtionship, between her and Ciel, but among them, there was no shortage of those who liked to speak without restraint.

    Such elders began to spread the news to their disciples and their disciples then began to talk about it in various ces where they were.

    When outsiders heard about it, they spread it to everyone they knew.

    No wall could block people''s mouths. Even the Ice Goddess heard the news today.

    She was informed by Mu Yixue who heard it from another Ice Pce disciple.

    Despite knowing how Ciel lived well, Mu Yixue was also very surprised by the news.

    What intrigued her the most was the reaction of the Ice Goddess. Hence, after telling her, her eyes kept staring at the Goddess'' beautiful face.

    To this, the Goddess actually furrowed her brows though there was no excessive reaction.

    After that, she suddenly waved her hand, signaling Mu Yixue to leave.

    When already told to leave, Mu Yixue had no choice but to leave so she could not find out her reaction any further.

    Meanwhile, after a few days, Ciel finally left the Elf Kingdom, flying alone.

    He spent all his time in the pce of the Elf Queen, sometimes having fun and sometimes chatting with her.

    For his part, he asked her about the location of the Holy mes, unfortunately she also didn''t know the location of the top rank among them.

    This made Ciel have to find another way to find them.

    However, he wasn''t sure where to look for them when even the Elf Queen who had lived a long time didn''t know. The Seven Realms were too vast, and most of them were hidden in certain ces. Even with the Eyes of Heaven, he would not be able to search easily.

    Throughout the entire time in the pce, the Elf Queen also kept asking about the Ice Goddess'' ns.

    Ciel did not give her an answer, only telling her to remain calm.

    With nowhere to go, Ciel decided to fly again towards the Ice Continent.

    However, on his way, he suddenly saw a woman who was young, had long ck hair with a simple dress, a little tight but still could be said to be loose.

    She was beautiful but not overdone. Her skin was pale white, as if she was really rarely exposed to sunlight.

    Currently, she was sitting on a cloud with her legs dangling, seemingly rxed as she looked at the vast world below.

    A random woman wouldn''t interest Ciel, but there was no way he couldn''t be attracted to her since she was the woman he had seen while repeating time to find out who had injured the God of Light. The woman he suspected to be the reincarnation of the Ancient Night King.

    When seeing her in person, Ciel felt a very deep mysterious aura from her. It was an indescribable aura, as if she could hold the entire world in her fingers. She was definitely no longer a Demigod like thest time he saw her.

    Her gaze was fixed on him from the moment he looked at her.

    When their eyes met, Ciel''s heart suddenly pounded hard.

    He was nervous somehow, something he was not sure of either.

    After that, the woman suddenly waved at him.

    "Come here!" Ciel then heard her voice, very soft, sounding right beside his ear even though the woman was in a ce that was still quite far away from him.

    Strangely, Ciel felt his own instincts telling him to approach the woman.

    Of course, Ciel would approach the woman even without that feeling.

    He had curiosity towards her, wanting to know if there was a certain connection between them.

    However, his pace was quite slow as he approached her so it took him some time to arrive in front of her.

    The whole time he was walking, the woman seemed to be observing him up and down.

 Chapter 269 Chat With That Woman

    Chapter 269 Chat With That Woman

    The woman did not stop observing Ciel even when Ciel arrived in front of her.

    It took a few minutes before she said anything.

    "Sit here," she said, patting the cloud at her side.

    It seemed that she wanted Ciel to sit beside her.

    Ciel chose not to speak right away, he sat down as she asked.

    So far, Ciel felt that she did intend to tell him many things.

    Perhaps it would be the secret of everything.

    "Let''s talk about the world and the universe," she continued right after Ciel sat down.

    When he heard that, Ciel''s expression immediately became serious.

    "There are countless worlds, the Seven Realms is just one of them, not even considered important. However, a world, no matter how much genius it has, how much beauty it has, will be destroyed before it grows again. It was a natural phenomenon. However, it was only for weak worlds. A strong world could survive such a natural phenomenon, but unfortunately even a strong world would also be destroyed, even wiped out. This time it''s not because of a natural phenomenon, but because someone wants it that way."

    "What is the dark hand?" Ciel''s eyes widened after he heard the woman''s words.

    "You seem to have seen it," the woman said.

    "That''s right, on the outside, life is so beautiful, so bustling, full of infinite potential. However, when that hand appears, it is the end of a civilization. What''s worse, just looking at that hand directly is enough to make a civilization tainted by evil forces, corrupting the cultivation of the people in that civilization so that they have to eat the unpolluted people to cultivate. The Ancient Night Race was an example of that. Experts had always tried to find a way to stop that dark hand, but unfortunately, no one had seeded until now. Of course, everyone keeps trying, including me."

    "Who exactly is the owner of the dark hand?" asked Ciel.

    The story the woman told sounded so horrible, making Ciel finally realize that even he with all the magic would meet his end if he met the dark hand without preparing enough power.

    The problem was that even a God King would die, so how to stop it.

    "The owner of the dark hand?" The question made the woman look up at the sky.

    However, after that she shook her head.

    "Let''s not talk about that right now. The more important thing is about cultivation, only cultivation can make us survive. And, there is actually a solution to fight that dark hand, one can do it."

    "Who?" asked Ciel.

    "Heaven," the woman replied.

    "Are you talking about Yelina?" Ciel was surprised when he heard the word Heaven, and immediately thought of Yelina.

    "Yes!" The woman nodded.

    "Who exactly is she?"

    "She is definitely the most unique creature in the universe. However, I''m also not sure how to exin it to you because Heaven has tooplicated a history. Simply put, it was the beginning of everything. However, it disappeared as it disintegrated to create countless lives and worlds. In the end, it appeared again, forming a race.

    "In the universe, there is only one Heaven Race. Many im that name, but only the Heaven Race in the Seven Realms is truly real. The word Heaven on their foreheads is proof of that. You might be surprised, but the Ancient Night Race''s goal is to protect that race. They even sealed this world from being detected by other civilizations. It''s just that, since the Ancient Night Race can''t live without eating humans, so conflicts are inevitable.

    "Indeed, they also have selfishness considering that they could have enlisted the help of a trusted cultivator to protect Heaven.

    "However, we can''t predict when Heaven can fully revive, so we also need to fight on our own so that we can survive. Right now, I''m already a God King, but my potential might be exhausted here. That''s different from you growing up with two Heavenly Treasures, your destiny is very unpredictable. Perhaps, someday you can reach a level that exceeds that of a God King."

    "I''m afraid it will take a very long time before I be a God King." Ciel smiled wryly.

    At this point, he was not yet interested in asking the woman what their rtionship was. He was more interested in the cultivation she was talking about.

    Plus, he was sure she would exin moreter.

    "You can be the Supreme God when the Ice Goddess seeds with her n," the woman replied.

    "After that, you will fuse with all the Holy mes. That will make you extremely powerful, able topete with the False God King as a Supreme God. Although that is not enough to make you a God King, there will be a time when you manage to truly be one because your foundation is so extraordinary. When you manage to be a God King, your strength will definitely be above average.

    "Perhaps you don''t know, but the Holy mes are one of the most extraordinary objects. The unity of them all is equivalent to Heavenly Treasures in terms of rarity. The Seven Realms have them all, this is probably due to the existence of the Heaven Race that increased the blessings of this world."

    "Are you serious? However, I don''t have any other Holy mes other than the one on my body," Ciel replied, surprised again by the information the woman gave.

    "Don''t worry about that, I can gather all the Holy mes in this world, but that doesn''t include the First Rank Holy me, the Eternal me. Even you who have fused with the Heavenly me Gem can''t because it''s too powerful. If you fused with that me, you would practically be a God King directly. Unfortunately, you need a lot of other preparations for that me. Everything I said before does not include that one."

    "I have enough patience," Ciel said after hearing her words, smiling slightly.

    After that, the woman strangely stopped speaking. She just continued to stare at Ciel.

    This made Ciel hesitate, also making him want to ask questions since she apparently didn''t say anything.

    Fortunately, before he asked, she spoke first.

    "You must want to know about our rtionship," she said.

    Ciel nodded to her.

    "I''m sure you guessed it," the woman replied. "Yeah, you''re my son, and I''m the reincarnation of the Ancient Night King. Of course, it would be more correct to say that you are the son of the Ancient Night King. It''s actually no different because your soules from my soul."

    "Then why am I not like the Ancient Night Race?" asked Ciel.

    Surprisingly, he did not show any exaggerated expression after hearing that.

    "Because you have been purified," the woman replied.

    "Was my life designed by you? I mean, any luck I have?" Ciel asked that because he thought the woman would not speak up to that point.

    To his surprise, she shook her head.

    "Your talent was lost since you were purified, you''re very average in terms of talent. And I was also in the process of reincarnation at that time, so I could only leave you to grow on your own. Letting you stay in the Ancient Night Race''s territory is very unlikely, you can''t live there. Of course, there is my power in this world that will protect you if you run into trouble that will definitely get you killed. There''s no way I''d leave you unprotected. You can''t detect that because the power is protecting you from afar, and it doesn''t matter, my power can reach every point in the Seven Realms and in the Ancient Night Race''s territory faster than anyone else.

    "My n was to help you grow up after Ipleted my reincarnation. However, unexpectedly, you grew up so well despite having no talent. That you obtained two Heavenly Treasures is your own luck. The two treasures do exist in this world, but even I don''t know where they are located."

    "Then why does the Eyes of Heaven seem to appear in front of me?" asked Ciel.

    At this point, he didn''t need to hide that because she knew very well what he had. The observation of a God King could obviously prate many secrets, even if it was only a False God King. After all, only a remnant remnant of the spirit of the Immortal Domain owner can also know that Ciel has two Heavenly Treasures."

    "It should have been in the ce where you found it from the beginning, but it was in a dormant state, probably deep underground. You know, even Heavenly Treasures can be damaged, and it takes time to recover. When it recovers, there is nothing strange about it surfacing on its own until someone finds it."

 Chapter 270 New Wife

    Chapter 270 New Wife

    "So my luck is not arranged by anyone," Ciel said, feeling calmer because so far he could not deny that he was very dependent on his luck. Without it, he was nothing.

    "Everyone always has luck," the woman replied. "It''s just that we don''t know what kind of luck we''ll get. And actually, only one luck you get, the rest is something you create yourself by relying on your first luck."

    "I see!"

    "By the way, your cultivation hasn''t reached the Peak of the Second Stage yet, if you want to improve your cultivation with that treasure, you need the help of one virgin Supreme God. I happen to have a disciple who agrees to be your wife."

    "What?" Ciel was stunned at the woman''s words.

    First he had a wife arranged for him, but what astonished him was how casually the woman talked about cultivation being done in such a special way.

    Of course, she knew that he had always relied on that method, and he didn''t seem to mind, looking at it casually.

    "Who is that woman?" asked Ciel.

    He wondered if that Supreme God was from the Seven Realms or from the Ancient Night Race.

    And whether she was a famous figure or a hidden figure so that even her name was unknown.

    "Her name is Synthia, she from the Seven Realms, you should have heard of her," replied the woman, the Ancient Night King.

    "Synthia?" Ciel was confused after hearing the answer. He didn''t think he had ever heard of that woman even though he now knew many figures in the Seven Realms.

    "She''s your wife''s aunt, known as the Goddess of Heaven," the Ancient Night King replied.

    The Goddess of Heaven was the title of the daughter of the Heaven Ancestor who was also the younger sister of the Heaven King.

    Before Yelina was born, she was the most beautiful in the Heaven Realm, a Goddess who was respected and admired by everyone. She was only rarely in the Heaven Realm, and most of the time, her whereabouts werepletely unknown.

    How did that woman suddenly be his wife?

    Despite knowing that it was something arranged by the Ancient Night King, his own mother, Ciel still felt astonished.

    He was even more astonished that the woman agreed.

    Keep in mind that she was on the same level as the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen. Even her background was more noble than theirs.

    "Why did she be your disciple?" asked Ciel to the Ancient Night King.

    "It''s something she wanted herself. She asked me to ept her as my disciple when she happened to meet me. Her talent is extraordinary, I certainly didn''t refuse her, especially since she''s from the Heaven Race," the Ancient Night King replied.

    "But why is she willing to be my wife?" This was what surprised Ciel the most.

    He was also ufortable if it turned out that she had only epted him because of hid mother but then refused to sleep with him.

    "At first I asked her if she was interested in a romantic life like marriage, she said she might be interested if fate connected her with a man. After that, I asked her how about marrying my son. She thought for a few days after I asked, but yeah, she finally replied that she agreed." The Ancient Night King exined.

    Ciel rolled his eyes, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    "However, I must admit that among the best women in the Seven Realms without including Yelina, the Ice Goddess is ranked number one, you should keep that woman, Ciel."

    "Why is the Ice Goddess the best?" The Ancient Night King''s judgment surprised Ciel a little although so far he did feel that the Ice Goddess was the hardest to touch.

    He could notpare her to the Goddess of Heaven as he had never seen thetter either.

    "Her talent isn''t the highest, but she has the greatest determination and courage. Perhaps she can actually seed in bing a True Godter," the Ancient Night King replied.

    "Is she even better than you?"

    "That''s not something I can answer." The Ancient Night King showed a strange expression when she heard Ciel''s words this time.

    She added, "Not that I want to be arrogant, but I also have stories of the times I started from young until now. Except when facing a God King with a False God King cultivation, I really never lost. You must know that skinny old man, Old Geezer, I had beaten him until he cried when I was young. In terms of cultivation improvement speed, I''m much faster than the Ice Goddess, but indeed, my world used to be connected with many civilizations so we have more knowledge."

    "..."

    Hearing her story, Ciel scratched his head, unable to help but be amazed.

    She was a woman, but could be the leader of a civilization. If her civilization hadn''t been attacked by the spirit of the Immortal Domain Owner, it would have been muchrger.

    Ciel found it hard to imagine that this young woman sitting beside him had such a great life journey.

    "Later, you can also see the boundless outside world!" The woman patted Ciel''s shoulder.

    Hearing about the boundless outside world, Ciel thought about earth, wondering if he could return thereter.

    Of course, there was no way he could talk about that even to this woman who was scientifically his biological mother.

    "By the way, where is she, that Goddess of Heaven?" asked Ciel, changing the subject.

    Asked about that, the Ancient Night King suddenly smiled faintly.

    "It seems that you can''t wait to meet your new wife, yeah, that''s only natural given that you''re still young, who isn''t excited when young," she said, seeming to tease although her expression was not exaggerated, looking more calm with her smile.

    Ciel rolled his eyes. In front of her, he had a little trouble acting like a yboy, unlike when he was in front of the Ice Goddess or the Elf Queen.

    This difficulty was due to the knowledge that she was his mother.

    So far, Ciel felt quitefortable with her. Perhaps it was because he had been alone for too long without anyone to call family.

    Although he had many wives, it was because of the rtionship built between two people, not a fated rtionship like mother and son.

 Chapter 271 Plan

    <h4>Chapter 271 n</h4>

    "A few days ago ehe returned to the Heaven Realm, so you might need to go there to find her," the Ancient Night King replied.

    Thinking abouting there again, Ciel rolled his eyes.

    First there he made Yelina his wife, then Reba. If he came again and this time made the Goddess of Heaven his wife, Ciel was worried that there would be a lot of anger. The Heaven King would surely be furious, perhaps even the Heaven Ancestor.

    Thetter had done nothing about his rtionship with Reba. It was said that he was open-minded, not even forbidding women in his n from choosing their own men.

    He also did not interfere with the rtionship between Ciel and Yelina, his granddaughter. Only the Heaven King showed displeasure.

    However, Ciel wasn''t sure that he would still think that way when his only daughter would also be Ciel''s wife.

    The problem was that it meant his daughter and granddaughter would be rted to the same man.

    Of course, Ciel had no fear ofing to the Heaven Realm again with this purpose.

    He was unstoppable, and now he knew that his mother was a God King roaming the Seven Realms. Who could threaten her. He wasn''t afraid of mocking even a Heaven Ancestor if thetter challenged him.

    "Do you want to go there now? I can send you, it will only take a moment," said the Ancient Night King.

    Ciel thought for a while but then he shook his head.

    "No, there''s no need, I don''t think I''ll go there," he said, slightly confusing the Ancient Night King.

    "Why?" the woman asked.

    "For this woman, I think she''s the one who shoulde to me," Ciel replied.

    When he heard Ciel''s words, the Ancient Night King suddenly seemed to ponder. After which, she nodded as if she realized something.

    "That''s right, she''s my disciple, then married to my son, she practically got a status upgrade. It should be her whoes to you with her family, and gives you a wedding gift," she said.

    Her eyes gazed in the direction the Heaven Realm was located.

    "I will send a message about this to her," she added.

    Ciel showed a strange look, feeling likeughing.

    "It''s just that, where will shee? Is it to the Ice Pce?" the Ancient Night King asked Ciel.

    The question made Ciel think that if the Goddess of Heaven came to the Ice Pce, it might seem strange.

    The problem was that until now he didn''t have a personal residence. He had regarded the Ice Pce as his main home.

    However, the reality was that the Ice Pce belonged to the Ice Goddess. He lived there as her husband.

    Since he liked it there the most, so he always returned there.

    It was just that, if it was to make a womane to his home, the home of one of his wives was definitely not suitable.

    Now, Ciel was thinking about building his own house.

    "Actually, if you''re willing, you can return to the Eternal Night World, that''s your home, where you were born," said the Ancient Night King while Ciel was still thinking.

    This naturally startled Ciel so much that his mouth opened.

    The Ancient Night Race and the Seven Realms were life and death enemies where would not stop fighting. Even if the Goddess of Heaven didn''t minding there, the other members of the Heaven Race would definitely disagree.

    Ciel didn''t understand why his mother would make such a suggestion.

    "Actually, I will soon purify the entire Ancient Night Race," the woman said in response.

    "I need to reincarnate, be a resident of the Seven Realms in order to be free from corrosion. And then I finally managed to be enlightened, bing a God King. With my power now, I can purify the corrosion from the Ancient Night Race so that they will return to being normal humans. After that, I will make a peace treaty with the Seven Realms. Of course, if you agree, I will also announce that you are my son."

    Ciel, "...."

    "So what do you think?" the woman asked as Ciel was stunned.

    Ciel thought for a while before finally nodding.

    "Well, I guess it''s about time I had a clear status," he said.

    Hearing that, the Ancient Night King smiled slightly.

    She even held Ciel''s hand as she said, "from now on, you have one new title, Ancient Night Prince!"

    ***

    Ciel spent a lot of time with the Ancient Night King, talking about many things.

    After a while, he decided to return to the Ice Pce while the Ancient Night King went to the Eternal Night World.

    She was obviously going to start the purification of her race.

    Ciel wasn''t sure how the process would go, all that was clear was that the woman said that it could be seen from anywhere in the Seven Realms because the power she would unleash was too great for anyone who wasn''t a God King.

    Perhaps she would start that tomorrow.

    Actually, Ciel didn''t enter the Ice Goddess'' pce, just took a walk in the city.

    It was quite quiet now. The Ice Pce disciples were mostly outside, performing tasks assigned by the Ice Goddess.

    On the other hand, many residents of the Ice Continent avoideding to this city.

    They were probably worried that the Ice Pce would somehow run into trouble and then be attacked back.

    Even many of the city''s residents are now choosing to evacuate.

    However, Ciel ran into Mu Yixue. She seemed to have also just returned, looking like she wanted to rest first as she was only wearing a short dress with her hair in a neat bun.

    Since breaking through to be a God, her aura had bepletely different, her skin seemed fairer, and her appearance seemed much more mature. She easily made people address her as Honorable Senior.

    When she saw Ciel, Mu Yixue was slightly surprised, clearly this was beyond her expectations.

    Ciel approached her, and when he arrived in front of her, he said, "it seems that your life has be better after bing a God."

    "That''s for sure, things will get better after that transformation," Mu Yixue replied.

    "I''d say your transformation is above average," Ciel replied.

    "By the way, are you busy?"

    "No, I was given time to rest. Today, I have defeated seven Gods."

 Chapter 272 Purification

    <h4>Chapter 272 Purification</h4>

    "Defeating seven Gods, hmm, no wonder you seem more impressive," Ciel said after hearing her words.

    He grabbed her slender waist with one hand while his other hand touched her face.

    She certainly did not resist, she returned his gesture by cing each of her hands on his shoulders.

    "Do you want to have some fun?" She asked with a charming smile.

    Even when she was just a Hegemon, she was already very beautiful, not to mention now with a smile like that.

    Ciel did not respond, he kissed her directly, not caring about the stares of the people who happened to pass by them. After all, they were on a public street. Even if the city was quiet, there were always people passing by.

    Mu Yixue who was once a very anti-male girl did not resist Ciel''s kiss. She returned his kiss just as aggressively.

    In no time, Ciel''s hands began to explore her body.

    At this point, Mu Yixue was no longer standing there. With one step away from her, she and Ciel instantly appeared in her residence room.

    They stripped each other naked and began to make love so wildly that their bodies were covered in kiss marks.

    Tonight, they slept soundly in an embracing position, sharing the warmth of each other.

    They practically wouldn''t wake up in the morning, but they woke up suddenly because they felt a strong tremor, so strong that it seemed like Mu Yixue''s residence was about to copse.

    "What happened?" Mu Yixue immediately sat up with her naked body covered in Ciel''s kiss marks.

    She stared at the window but saw nothing.

    As far as she felt, the tremor was definitely not caused by the Ice Goddess because she was very familiar with the power of the Goddess.

    Plus, the moment she opened her eyes, her instincts immediately told her that the vibrations were caused from a distant ce.

    On the other hand, Ciel immediately concluded that it was caused by his mother.

    He came to that conclusion because he could feel her aura quite clearly.

    It seemed to spread throughout the world even though she was in a distant ce.

    Ciel stood up, putting on his pants before walking to the window, staring in the direction where the Eternal Night World was located.

    When Mu Yixue arrived beside him with her body covered in a nket, her eyes immediately widened.

    "Who is that woman?" she said spontaneously.

    At this moment, the figure of the ck-haired woman could be seen clearly from anywhere in the Seven Realms. Even mortal humans saw her clearly as if she was close by.

    The problem was that people knew that she was very far away.

    She seemed to overshadow the entire world with her figure.

    This was of course strange because even a Supreme God who unleashed his full power could not overshadow a realm, let alone overshadow every corner of the world.

    Without a doubt that would require an enormous amount of power, which can only be described with the word infinite.

    Her aura is so powerful that every boundary of the world cannot withstand it. It can be said that the entire world is like being under the soles of her feet. She could go to any ce she wanted.

    Ciel naturally did not respond to Mu Yixue''s question.

    Thetter probably thought she didn''t know either, the question only came up spontaneously because she was too shocked.

    All the Gods in the Seven Realms were shocked by the woman. Their hearts trembled, and they couldn''t help but worry, feeling that there was no safe ce in this world anymore.

    Even the Supreme Gods were no different, they all felt that sensation.

    The problem was that no one knew who it was.

    Older Gods began to be questioned by many younger Gods, wanting to know if they knew who that woman was. It was possible that she was an extraordinary genius in the past, but then chose to cultivate secretly before shocking the world with her presence.

    At this moment, the woman pointed her hand downwards.

    From her slender fingers, boundless light radiated into a single region.

    "That''s the Eternal Night World," said the people who knew where the woman was pointing her hand.

    "Is she going to exterminate that race?" Someone wondered.

    Since it was without a doubt that she could annihte the entire world plus that her aura was the human aura of the Seven Realms, many thought that way, that she was unleashing a devastating attack to annihte the entire Eternal Night World.

    However, what happened next was quite shocking to them.

    The people of the Ancient Night Race, no matter if weaklings or Gods, they all suddenly flew into the sky.

    Their Supreme Gors lined up in front, led by Old Geezer who was greatly feared by the Gods of the Seven Realms.

    Surprisingly, they all knelt down to the woman.

    "We wee you, Your Majesty," they said simultaneously.

    Their voices were clearly audible even in the Seven Realms.

    That was naturally due to the woman''s aura.

    "I will purify the impurities on your bodies and souls," the woman said in response.

    After which, an extremely gloomy ck light suddenly shot out from the bodies of all the members of the Ancient Night Race, filling the sky in an instant.

    At the same time, the woman aimed her other hand at that mass of ck light.

    Whoosh!

    A golden light sword appeared above the pool of light, giving the impression that it was both small andrge simultaneously.

    People were unable to deduce whether the sword wasrge or small. It seemed to depend on each of their guesses.

    Shua!

    The sword shed at the ck light, and with one sh, the ck light was wiped out without a trace.

    It was a simple sword move, but many sword experts including even the Sword God felt like they saw a greater sword path.

    "What happened?" People started in shock from discovering the differences in the members of the Ancient Night Race.

    Their dark aura had disappeared, all of them suddenly emitting auras of various colors.

    Old Geezer even emitted a silver aura that was so piercing and vast that it gave the impression that he was a silver ocean.

    "Did that woman just destroy a virus or something?" People wondered.

    "It seems like it, now I don''t feel any different from the members of the Ancient Night Race," another replied.

    "Yeah, they seem to be the same humans as us."

    "However, have you guys realized yet? That woman seems to be the Ancient Night King."

    "..."

 Chapter 273 Fear

    <h4>Chapter 273 Fear</h4>

    If the woman was from the Seven Realms, people could at least still think that they would be fine, they would at most only feel extremely threatened, but they should be safe as long as they did not provoke her.

    However, if she was the Ancient Night King, the matter was really serious as the enmity between the two had practically reached the point where they wanted to annihte each other.

    The atmosphere instantly became tense because in the next second they might not all be alive anymore.

    "Who can stop her?" People wondered.

    "Does the Heaven Race have an ace up its sleeve against her?"

    "Hmph, I don''t think there''s a chance even for them. Heaven Ancestor is powerful, but he can only deal with Old Geezer at most."

    The discussion among the experts in the Seven Realms became extremely heated. This was not because they were too excited, but because they were too panicked. Some were not afraid of death, but they could not ept the fact that their world would be destroyed.

    While they were still discussing, the Ancient Night King finally stared at the Seven Realms.

    It was just an ordinary gaze with no ill intentions, but due to prejudice, people began to stagger.

    "There''s no need to be afraid, I won''t hurt you," she said, finally saying something to the Seven Realms. "Here, I would like to apologize for all this time my race has been fighting you, and even eating your bodies. It was something unavoidable because we were tainted by the power of evil. Now that''s gone, so we won''t do those evil things anymore. As an apology, I will give you all thepensation you deserve. I hope that after this, the Ancient Night Race and the Seven Realms can live peacefully side by side."

    She said it all in a calm and gentle voice that was enough to make chaotic hearts calm down.

    Instantly, everyone in the Seven Realms opened their mouths with frozen expressions, as if unable to believe what they had heard.

    Ciel who saw the woman only smiled, not as surprised as everyone and Mu Yixue who was standing beside him.

    He felt like sighing because the scenario in his life waspletely unexpected.

    Ever since he heard about the Ancient Night Race and their leader, the Ancient Night King, he kept thinking that they would be his great enemy while the Ancient Night King was the final boss he needed to defeat.

    Such a scenario was not rare, almost all the stories he read had such a scenario when there was an evil race that became an enemy to a world.

    However, as it turned out, the person he thought was the final boss turned out to be his mother who was fighting for something, saving the fate of her race.

    She was far from evil, and could even be said to be a very kind woman as she wouldpensate the Seven Realms for her race''s crimes.

    A figure like her was very hard to find, but what was even more amazing was that she could be the strongest in her world and then reach unimaginable realms.

    Ciel actually wanted to know what that woman''s life story was like. It was certainly much more interesting than his own story.

    While everyone was still astonished, the Ancient Night King continued her words, "there is actually something I want to reveal. The Ice Prince, Ciel, who I''m sure most of you know is my son. He grew up in the Seven Realms, I hope you don''t alienate him after knowing this."

    When she spoke of this, there really wasn''t an impression as if she was disying an authority like when a powerful cultivator talks to weak people. She was more like a weak mother pleading for people to treat her son well.

    Given her strength, her words could practically not be refuted by anyone, but because of the way she spoke, people felt no pressure at all.

    Astonishment turned into amazement. The Ancient Night King was often portrayed as a terrifying evil woman. However, in reality, she was really too kind. If she were to be a Queen, she would practically be well-loved.

    This made people finally understand why the Ancient Night Race had respected their King so much all this time. And it was a genuine respect, not out of awe or fear of her strength.

    After the Ancient Night King finished speaking, she suddenly waved her hand at the Seven Realms.

    Pure and boundless energy radiated from her hand, filling the Seven Realms.

    This shocked people as suddenly the density of spiritual energy in the Seven Realms increased drastically, bing even more pure. Even the most energy-poor ce became simr to the Holy Continent in the Heaven Realm.

    Among the Hegemons, quite a few broke through suddenly, even the First and Second Stage Demigods experienced breakthroughs. Those who did not break through found that their cultivation foundations became much better.

    It''s just that, after doing so, the Ancient Night King''splexion suddenly became paler, like she consumed too much spiritual energy.

    If she spent all her energy, she might be able to destroy a hundred worlds simr to the Seven Realms. However, what she had just done was bless the Seven Realms.

    At first nce, she did only seem to release a little power, but it was not power to destroy or protect, but power to increase the power of the world.

    "This is my firstpensation," said the Ancient Night King. Her figure disappeared after she said that, including the members of the Ancient Night Race.

    Perhaps she didn''t really disappear. However, because she stopped emitting her aura, so her existence could no longer be seen because the distance was too great.

    At this moment, Mu Yixue looked at Ciel with a strange look.

    "You don''t seem surprised at all, did you already know about this?" she asked him.

    "I also found out yesterday, she had met me while I was on my way back," Ciel replied calmly.

    Afterwards, he gave Mu Yixue a faint smile.

    "How do you feel about having a husband who is the son of the Ancient Night King? Are you ufortable or happy?" he asked the woman.

    "I guess I''m just surprised," Mu Yixue replied.

    "There''s no change in your feelings, is there?"

    "What could change? Hmph, so are you now the Ice Prince or the Ancient Night Prince?"

    "That''s not something important, I can be the Ice Prince or the Ancient Night Prince. Either way, I''m Ciel."

    "Well, and I only love a man named Ciel, an asshole who came into my life and then gave me a threat. I think your mother would be ashamed if she knew your behavior all this time."

 Chapter 274 Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 274 Meet Again</h4>

    Ciel was now thinking of going to the Eternal Night World, but right now, he decided to meet the Ice Goddess first.

    He walked into her pce alone, instantly finding her figure when he arrived inside the halls of her pce.

    Currently, she was standing in front of the window, gazing towards the Eternal Night World. Even with her personality, there was no way she would miss an event like this.

    When she sensed Ciel''s arrival, she immediately looked up at him.

    Her face was expressionless so it was hard to guess what her thoughts were after knowing that Ciel was the son of the Ancient Night King.

    At this point, it might be difficult for her to continue giving Ciel the status of her adopted son. Plus, in recent times, Ciel had already changed their status to lovers.

    "Do you want to brag about your new status?" She asked suddenly.

    Perhaps Ciel''s smile made him think that way.

    Ciel responded by shaking his head.

    "Things have changed, and I have found my true home. Perhaps I will return there. However, I will always consider the Ice Pce as my first home. Now and then, I will continue to live here," he said.

    What he said was clearly beyond the Ice Goddess'' expectations. Her brows furrowed as she was surprised.

    Hearing that strangely made her feel somewhatfortable and happy.

    She was so silent that she didn''t realize that Ciel was already right in front of her. And the man grabbed her hand without giving a signal.

    However, she did not feel surprised when her hand was held by Ciel''s. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she did not try to pull her hand from Ciel''s.

    "Aeliana, you''re the ce where I''m going home. You know, a man together with the woman he loves," Ciel said, calling the Ice Goddess by name so directly that it made the Goddess quite surprised.

    Ciel had learned her name from the Elf Queen.

    In the Realm of Life, there were probably only a few people who knew her real name. If Ciel asked her directly, Ciel was not sure she would tell him.

    "Hmph, no need to say such words," the Ice Goddess replied, snorting softly.

    She seemed annoyed by Ciel''s words, perhaps she was annoyed at being teased.

    However, Ciel wouldn''t think she was upset because of her cheeks and neck that had be slightly reddish.

    In his eyes, she was clearly embarrassed.

    Ciel gave the woman a faint smile before letting go of her hand.

    "I''ll go to the Eternal Night World now. Maybe a few days, after that, I''ll be back. Yeah, maybe I need to bring a dowry so you don''t reject me," he said.

    He winked at her before turning around, then took a step away.

    The Ice Goddess'' breathing became rather rapid after he disappeared, as if there was something uncontroble within her.

    Ciel traveled to the Eternal Night World apanied by Pegasus.

    He only continued to fly without entering the Immortal Domain.

    His speed was still far below the Immortal Domain, but with his current speed, the journey wouldn''t take too long either.

    By flying like this, he could see the continents in the Realm of Life more clearly.

    Before bing a God, even a continent was too big for him, enough to make him think a lot before going wandering.

    The journey to the Ice Continent was a moment he could never forget.

    However, when he was already too powerful, everything seemed small.

    "Mm!" His eyes widened somewhat when he arrived at a certain sea.

    He saw a ship sailing above that sea, notrge but not small either.

    He was drawn to that ship because there he saw two very beautiful middle-aged women. One had long ck hair while the other had blonde brown hair that was slightly curly.

    Their figures were so beautiful that people would remember them and keep thinking of them after just one look at them.

    Of course, they were Madam Zhou and Madam Maya, the two women Ciel had not met until now.

    Ciel did not expect to see them here.

    The two of them were rxing on the ship, sitting on different sofas facing different directions.

    They were together, so it seemed like they had be good friends even though they didn''t seem to be talking to each other.

    Compared tost time, their cultivation had improved drastically. They weren''t Gods yet, but they weren''t far from it.

    Whoosh!

    Ciel naturally moved towards them, appearing at the front of the ship''s deck.

    The sudden appearance of someone clearly took them by surprise. They stood up abruptly, staring at Ciel warily.

    When they saw who appeared, they were so surprised that their beautiful lips parted.

    "I didn''t expect to see you two here, are you on vacation?" asked Ciel.

    After saying that, Ciel looked behind them as he saw two womening out of the small house on the deck of the ship. One was an adult while the other was a little girl, appearing to be 10 years old or less.

    The little girl had dark ck hair, pale white skin as if she had never been exposed to the sun.

    As for the adult woman, she gave the impression of being a younger version of Madam Zhou. Her hair was also long ck. She wore a tight blue dress with a ck low wrapped around her stomach.

    Ciel did not need to guess to know that she was Yun Chai''er, the daughter of Madam Zhou. As for the little girl, she should be Madam Maya''s daughter.

    She approached Madam Maya right after she appeared.

    When she arrived beside Madam Maya, she held her hand, seeming to want to hide behind her.

    "Mom, who is this man, is he an enemy?" she asked Madam Maya.

    Yun Chai''er was naturally quite calm. She only seemed surprised at seeing Ciel again.

    Back then, she was just a little girl in front of Ciel, but now she was an adult, so the way she looked at Ciel had be quite different.

    She increasingly realized how alluring Ciel was as a man, even making her heart flutter. Now she understood why her mother''s heart went out to Ciel.

    Unfortunately, she felt a bit awkward when she thought of her mother and Ciel''s rtionship.

    Actually, Madam Maya seemed unsure of how to answer her daughter''s question. Although she was an articte type of woman, exining things like this might be difficult for her.

 Chapter 275 Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 275 Arrived</h4>

    "This is truly a coincidence, Prince!" Madam Zhou apparently spoke to Ciel first.

    The woman smiled in an elegant manner as she approached Ciel.

    Unlike Madam Maya, Madam Zhou clearly had no problem showing her rtionship with Ciel as her daughter already knew about it.

    Seeing her actions, Madam Maya rolled her eyes.

    Not wanting to be outdone by Madam Zhou, she said to her daughter, "he''s your mother''s boyfriend!"

    Her words shocked even Madam Zhou, as if she did not expect that Madam Maya would speak so tantly.

    Unfortunately, what she said left her daughter looking confused.

    Fortunately, Yun Chai''er suddenly walked up to her.

    "Elsa, let''s go for a while, I''ll take you to a beautiful ind," she said as she grabbed Madam Maya''s daughter''s hand.

    It was clearly approved by Madam Maya.

    "Quickly, follow Chai''er," Madam Maya told her.

    The confused Elsa could only nod.

    After that, Yun Chai''er took her flying, disappearing in the distance in just a short time.

    When her daughter was gone, a flirtatious smile instantly appeared on Madam Maya''s face.

    "Hehehe, Prince, you didn''t meet me, but we met identally here, it seems that our rtionship is indeed supported by fate," she said with a softugh.

    She walked over to Ciel and when she arrived beside him, she leaned on his shoulder from the side.

    Without anything holding her back, she was naturally able to act more directly.

    Madam Zhou could not be like that because she was not a flirtatious woman.

    Ciel responded to his actions by patting her sexy ass.

    "So, what brings you two here?" asked Ciel in response, staring at Madam Maya''s face and then staring at Madam Zhou''s face that was only a meter away from hin.

    This time, it was Madam Zhou who answered, "we are heading to the Eternal Night World to escort Elsa to receive a cultivation technique from her father''s n."

    "Ohhh..." Ciel was surprised to hear that information. He looked at Madam Maya strangely.

    Thetter cleared her throat and said, "Elsa''s father, Elliott Lambert came from a very powerful n, led by the Supreme God known as the Eternal Grave God. Elsa''s talent was apparently sensed by the Eternal Grave God. He then sent a message for us toe so that he could teach Elsa personally. At first, we didn''t dare to go to the Eternal Night World. However, since the Ancient Night King appeared, we thought it didn''t matter now. After all, she is our mother-inw, who of the Ancient Night Race members would dare to do anything bad to us."

    Madam Maya continued tough as she exined that to Ciel.

    Ciel had seen the Eternal Grave God. That man he had to admit was very strong.

    If he was interested in Elsa, it meant that the girl was indeed very talented, unlike her father, Elliot.

    Now, Ciel no longer knew where that man was. Perhaps he had returned to the Eternal Night World.

    "However, have you two reconciled?" asked Ciel, returning to the original topic.

    His eyes looked at the two women strangely.

    In his imagination, they could not have reconciled, let alone gone somewhere together.

    Here, Madam Zhou was clearly apanying Madam Maya.

    Asked about it, the two women looked at each other, seemingly unsure of how to answer.

    "Hehehe..." Madam Mayaughed.

    "I guess things happen in a natural way," she said. "You know, Prince, I''m afraid that among your women, our rank is the lowest. If we were enemies, then how could wepete for your heart. Therefore, we decided to make peace. With the two of us, perhaps in your eyes we are more attractive than your other women."

    Madam Zhou rolled her eyes when Madam Maya finished speaking.

    That seemed to be the reason as she did not look like she wanted to argue.

    "Prince, do you also want to go to the Eternal Night World?" asked Madam Zhou.

    "Yeah!" Ciel nodded

    "Doesn''t that mean we can go together?" asked Madam Maya.

    "Yes, but I think you guys are moving too slowly," replied Ciel.

    "We''re not as strong as you, so we need to be a little more careful in the edge world like this," replied Madam Maya with a quietugh.

    "However, Elsa is leaving now," she added as she gazed in the direction Yun Chai''er had disappeared while she was carrying Elsa.

    "Don''t worry, they''re not that far away!" Ciel then waved to Pegasus, signaling it to pick up the two women.

    The horse moved immediately, so fast that Madam Maya and Madan Zhou were mesmerized.

    They did not realize the horse''s existence until Ciel signaled to it.

    "Even your mount is much stronger than ours right now." Madam Maya smiled wryly.

    Not long after, Pegasus returned, carrying Yun Chai''er and Elsa.

    The two women looked in amazement at the Pegasus.

    After they returned to the ship, Ciel then used his power to increase the ship''s speed.

    Whoosh!

    It became extremely fast, piercing through thousands of clouds in no time.

    Without realizing it, they finally arrived at the Eternal Night World.

    It was different from thest time Ciel had been there.

    The sky became luminous though not too bright.

    What was most different was the aura of life radiating from all over the ce, as if there were blessings everywhere.

    The gloomy impression of the Ancient Night Race had also disappeared. They seemed active and vibrant. Their children were full of light.

    Madam Zhou and Madam Maya even showed admiration.

    "This ce is very cozy, it feels very peaceful," Madam Zhou said.

    As they continued to go to the center of that world, they arrived at arge city with magnificent buildings.

    The light in this city was brighter, and a mighty aura could be felt everywhere.

    There were many separate areas within the city, each belonging to arge n led by a Supreme God.

    Although there were fewer Supreme Gods of the Ancient Night Race, they were gathered in one ce, and under themand of the Ancient Night King.

    In the center of the city, there was arge but simple-looking silver pce.

    It was surrounded by flower gardens, guarded by soldiers at every corner.

    "Hehehe, Your Highness, you''ve finallye, this old man has been waiting for you for quite some time." Suddenly a hoarse voice resounded.

    Right after that, an old man with a short and extremely thin body appeared in front of the ship.

    He looked simple, wearing an old robe. There wasn''t even an aura emanating from his body, but when looking at him, Ciel felt as if he could sink into a boundless abyss.

    "Old Geezer," Ciel said spontaneously.

    "You seem to recognize me, Your Highness," the old man said after hearing Ciel''s words.

    He then continued, "Your Highness, your mother is waiting for you, please follow me to the pce."

    "What about them?" Ciel asked while looking at Madam Zhou and the others.

    "I will order my subordinates to give them the best ce," Old Geezer replied with a faint smile that unfortunately looked terrible.

    "Prince, you should see your mother first," Madam Zhou said suddenly.

    "Right, we should be fine here,ter the Lambert n wille to see us," Madam Maya added.

    Madam Maya''s words made Old Geezer nce at Elsa. He held his chin as he said, "What a talented girl, yeah, the Lambert n seems to have one new genius."

    Old Geezer could clearly feel Elsa''s bloodline, and knew her origins.

    Ciel nodded to Madam Zhou and Madam Maya before flying towards Old Geezer.

 Chapter 276 Desire To Protect

    <h4>Chapter 276 Desire To Protect</h4>

    "Hehehe, Your Highness, are you the one who stole the Immortal Domain from us?" Old Geezer suddenly asked as he and Ciel headed towards the pce.

    "Did my mother tell you?" Ciel asked him.

    The Ancient Night King should have known about that because she was constantly watching Ciel. There was no way she was unaware that the Immortal Domain was in Ciel''s hands when Ciel entered the domain.

    "No!" Old Geezer evidently shook his head.

    "I vaguely sensed your aura at that time. I could sense your aura because you were still weak. Now that I see you, I find that it is exactly the same as your current aura." He exined.

    That was beyond Ciel''s expectations. It seemed that this old man''s strength was indeed too terrifying.

    "I heard that my mother beat you up when she was young, is that true?" Ciel changed the topic.

    "Ehhmmm..." The old man immediately cleared his throat when he heard that. He looked embarrassed.

    "Your mother is very talented, this old man has chosen the wrong opponent," he said.

    After he finished speaking, they finally arrived at the entrance of the pce.

    All the guards immediately knelt down and greeted Ciel respectfully. Some even cheered for him, saying that he would soon be a God King so the Ancient Night Race had two very powerful protectors.

    At that point, they could act domineeringly in the vast Universe.

    Ciel nodded to them before walking into the pce without Old Geezer following.

    The hall was very long, having many carvings on each wall, depicting various battles.

    At the end of the hall, there was a throne.

    The Ancient Night King stood right beside the throne.

    However, the throne was not empty. It was upied by a white-haired woman with pale white skin.

    Her figure was slender, looking perfect in a tight purple dress. She was so beautiful that the sun seemed dimpared to her face

    What surprised Ciel was that the woman''s face was so simr to his.

    Only, her eyes were tightly closed. She wasn''t even breathing at all.

    Ciel immediately guessed that it was the old body of the Ancient Night King.

    It seemed that his mother had brought that body back. It also already looked pure, without the dark aura that the Ancient Night Race had before that purification.

    However, Ciel wasn''t quite sure why the woman was showing him her old body. Did she want to show him the woman who had given birth to him?

    Ciel chose to wait for her to speak.

    "We look a lot alike, don''t we?" she said with a faint smile.

    "Indeed," Ciel replied.

    He had never seen a mother and son more alike than he and his mother.

    "Unfortunately this is just a soulless corpse now, there is no life left and it is impossible to live again," the Ancient Night King continued.

    She let out a soft sigh.

    However, from Ciel''s point of view, there seemed to be a certain n she wanted to do with her own corpse.

    Ciel still didn''t ask.

    "I before this new life was only a False God King, I failed to be a God King due to a mistake in cultivation. However, my strength is still above the average of other God Kings," she said again.

    "And now I n to turn this corpse into a living puppet. If sessful, it will probably be as powerful as an actual God King."

    "How is that possible?" Ciel was finally in shock.

    Perhaps just to turn the corpse into a puppet was not difficult for her even though it sounded strange since she would practically turn her own corpse into a puppet.

    It was just that how would it be as powerful as an Actual God King?

    Ciel remembered how the Immortal Domain owner exined the difference in power between a False God King and an Actual God King.

    His mother had almost died and even her world was almost destroyed just because of the attack from the Immortal Domain owner''s spirit.

    Then how to turn the corpse of a False God King to be as powerful as a True God King. Logically, Ciel felt that it was impossible, highly unlikely.

    "Actually, it can be done, but it requires the Immortal Domain in your hands," replied the Ancient Night King.

    "That domain?" Ciel felt even more confused.

    "It''s not very simple, it''s not just a remnant of a world."

    "Then what is it?"

    "One of the Nine Heavenly Treasures."

    "What?"

    Ciel could not be more astonished than he was now.

    How could he not be, he was sure it was not something like that. If it was really one of the Nine Heavenly Treasures, he should have realized. Now his mother was saying that it was one of them.

    What was going on? Even the domain owner never talks about it.

    "Holy Stone, that''s the name of the treasure," the Ancient Night King replied, starting to give Ciel an exnation. "Of the Nine Heavenly Treasures, it is probably the weakest with not so outstanding functions, it can only be used to withstand enemy attacks. Unfortunately, it was destroyed in a certain battle, a destruction from which it could no longer recover. After that, a God King took it and made it a Domain.

    "Of course, the magic of the Heavenly Treasure is still incredible even after it was destroyed. That''s what made the Immortal Domain survive until now and function so well. You might think it''s because the Immortal Domain was created by a God King. However, the creator died a long time ago. After being constantly attacked, it would have been destroyed. It was able to survive because it was fused with the Holy Stone.

    "As long as the Holy Stone fuses with my corpse, my corpse''s strength will increase drastically. It can help as if my corpse is breaking through in cultivation.

    "Of course, the control of the corpse will be with you since you''re currently the one controlling Immortal Domain, which means you''re also controlling the Holy Stone.

    "That puppet created from my corpse will then be your protector."

    "Why are you willing to turn your corpse into a puppet?" asked Ciel after hearing all the exnations.

    That was what made him feel strange. If it was him, he would definitely not agree.

    "That body has already lost its soul, but it has a very strong desire to protect the man she has given birth to," replied the Ancient Night King calmly.

 Chapter 277 Don鈥檛 Know

    <h4>Chapter 277 Don''t Know</h4>

    Ciel was silent for a long time after hearing her words.

    In the end, he nodded to her.

    "Alright," he said, then sent a portal into the Immortal Domain to her.

    From his point of view, there was no way his mother was deceiving him or anything.

    If there was such a thing, it wouldn''t even be necessary with her powers.

    Plus, she could create something like the Immortal Domain easily. It just didn''t have the Saint Stone so it would need a constant supply of energy for it tost.

    Of course, something like a puppet with the power of a God King would practically make his safety more assured.

    The Ancient Night King epted the portal then nodded to Ciel.

    "It took me about a day to make it, now you can rest in this pce," she said.

    "Perhaps, in two or three days Synthia wille to this city."

    Whoosh!

    The Ancient Night King then pulled her own corpse into the Immortal Domain. It seemed that she could control it even without Ciel giving her control.

    This was of course because her power was too great.

    "I''ll go first," she added, patting Ciel on the shoulder.

    After that, she suddenly disappeared. Ciel didn''t even know where she had gone.

    When there was no one around, Old Geezer suddenly came over.

    The old man smiled faintly at Ciel.

    "Your Highness, would you like to take a walk? I will apany you to look around this city. There might be something interesting asking for you," he said.

    From the way he spoke, he seemed sincere about serving Ciel.

    "By the way, old man, there''s something I want to ask you," Ciel replied, changing the subject directly.

    "What is it?" asked Old Geezer, looking rxed and ready to answer any question Ciel wanted to ask.

    "Now I know my mother, but I don''t know who my father is, do you know about that?" replied Ciel.

    This was something he had never discussed with the Ancient Night King as thetter did not seem to take the initiative to talk about it.

    Personally, Ciel was naturally curious.

    He wondered who the man was who managed to get that woman''s heart.

    That somehow made him a little upset.

    Although he had no strange intentions towards the Ancient Night King as he regarded her as his mother, still his current way of thinking where he wanted all beautiful women made him not want any beautiful woman to fall into the hands of another man. Even if he didn''t want that beautiful woman.

    It''s a petty way of thinking, but as a young man who just had great things, sometimes it''s hard not to be petty.

    Old Geezer''s reaction was quite excessive after he heard Ciel''s question.

    His expression froze while his mouth opened.

    Ciel wrinkled his forehead when he saw that.

    "Your Highness, I honestly don''t know about that either. I didn''t ask and was told," the old man replied.

    "Have you never seen her close to a man?" asked Ciel again.

    He could not force the old man to answer because he seemed to be telling the truth, that he really did not know.

    Old Geezer shook his head and replied, "Your mother has always been far above while I am just a small manpared to her. Keeping an eye on her is impossible."

    Ciel was a little disappointed to hear that, but he didn''t think much of it.

    "Alright, you can go, I just want to rx here," Ciel said, waving his hand to Old Geezer.

    Thetter nodded after receiving his order. Slowly, he stepped back, exiting the pce.

    After that, Ciel sat on the throne of the Ancient Night King. He thought it should be no problem, he couldn''t believe his mother had objected.

    When sitting there, she was quite surprised because she instantly seemed to be connected to the Eternal Night World.

    By closing his eyes, he could see every corner of that world in detail.

    "What a terrifying formation," he said spontaneously.

    The entire world was under that formation with that throne as the center.

    Ciel observed the entire Eternal Night World. He saw various things including the Supreme Gods of that race.

    Some gathered in a certain ce, chatting and feasting.

    Now, there were no longer restaurants that sold meat from humans of the Seven Realms. Even those who were caught had been released.

    Not finding anything strange, Ciel stopped observing. He continued to rx on the throne, waiting for his mother to return.

    Perhaps because he feltfortable enough, he even fell asleep on the throne.

    He slept until one night.

    When he opened his eyes, he found the Ancient Night King standing about two meters away from him.

    She smiled faintly right after he opened his eyes.

    "Is itfortable to sleep here?" She asked in a soft voice.

    Ciel quickly straightened his back, and cleared his throat. He felt a bit awkward being seen by his mother while he was asleep.

    That woman had probably beening for quite some time but deliberately did not wake him up. And he could not sense her presence at all.

    He didn''t answer her question.

    His eyes stared at the white-haired woman behind her.

    The woman''s eyes were still closed, but she was standing up.

    From the moment he saw her, Ciel immediately felt a connection with the woman, as if she was a part of him.

    What amazed him was that he could feel the boundless power of that woman. That power was so great that he found the sensation of helplessness once again.

    Shua!

    The woman''s eyes suddenly opened. They were cold, but suddenly became soft as they fixed on Ciel.

    As a puppet, she clearly had no mind, only the instincts that her controller could give her. However, her instinct to protect Ciel seemed to be too strong that Ciel did not need to give her the instinct to protect him.

    "She will continue to follow you from now on, you can hide her in your Spatial Artifact," said the Ancient Night King.

 Chapter 278 Arrival of The Goddess of Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 278 Arrival of The Goddess of Heaven</h4>

    It was from that woman that Ciel was born.

    Although the woman was actually still alive with a new body, Ciel still found it strange that her mother''s first body had be a puppet. He wasn''t sure how to exin this strangeness.

    Not wanting to continue feeling strange, he finally sent the puppet into his Space Artifact.

    Phew!

    He let out a sigh of relief, suddenly bing somewhat calm.

    "How strong is that puppetpared to you?" Ciel asked the Ancient Night King.

    "I''m still stronger, but that puppet isn''t far from me because of its extraordinary dao. There may be many God Kings who are stronger, but there''s no problem fighting back, let alone just escaping," the Ancient Night King replied.

    "I see... Actually, I wonder how many God Kings there are in the Universe," Ciel said.

    "It''s hard to predict because the universe is too vast plus there are many ancient characters hiding. However, most of those ancient characters probably don''t care about anything other than cultivation. As long as they are not under threat of death, they will definitely note out of their hiding ces." The Ancient Night King exined.

    Ciel nodded lightly after hearing that.

    "By the way, are you interested in learning the techniques of the Ancient Night Race. We have quite a lot of extraordinary techniques. I''ll help you master them all in no time. In theory, they will definitely increase your strength and future aplishments," said the Ancient Night King.

    "Of course!" Ciel did not reject that.

    He had already seen one of this race''s techniques, called the Grim Reaper, used by one of their Gods against the Ice Goddess. And he had to admit that it was an extraordinary technique.

    "Close your eyes," said the Ancient Night King.

    Ciel did as she asked, closing his eyes.

    Only a moment after that, countless pieces of information entered his head.

    At the same time, there was a mysterious power that seemed to integrate the information with his body so that he slowly began to master the information.

    It was something so amazing that mastering a technique felt so easy.

    His mind sank quickly. He didn''t think about anything else as he focused on mastering the techniques his mother gave him.

    Even he began to lose consciousness with the passage of time.

    "Done!" When he heard his mother''s voice, he opened his eyes, which were emitting a mysterious silver light.

    His strength had undoubtedly increased drastically even though his cultivation was still the same.

    There were at least seven major techniques he mastered now, each of which could make him difficult to stop.

    "How do you feel now?" asked the Ancient Night King.

    "I think I''ve suddenly be a genius," Ciel replied.

    "Hahaha, of course, you''re a genius," said the woman with a softugh.

    "By the way, Synthia is on her way here, with her father," the woman added so Ciel changed his expression to a rather strange one.

    That woman, the woman he had never even seen, still having the status of an aunt of one of his wives, wasing as his new wife. Life felt very strange to Ciel.

    Now he felt something greater than having too strong a background.

    Someone who struggled from the bottom should not think of taking a woman like the Goddess of Heaven as a wife because she was too far above. Even when you reach the top of the world, it doesn''t mean you can take her as your wife.

    However, Ciel became her husband without any effort.

    "Are you ready, I''ve prepared a room for you guys tonight," added the Ancient Night King so that Ciel''s mouth opened.

    ***

    The Goddess of Heaven came not long after the Ancient Night King told Ciel.

    She was indeed not alone, apanied by an old man with a tall body, and looked very fit.

    He had long golden hair with the word Heaven on his forehead, wearing a pure white robe.

    Even without emitting an aura, he gave the impression as if he was an enormous sun.

    As a Supreme God, the impression he gave was indeed much stronger, simr to Old Geezer.

    However, Ciel was more attracted to the woman beside the old man.

    The depth of the woman''s aura was hard to guess, indicating that she was also very powerful.

    Her age seemed to be around her 30s.

    What was most striking was of course her beauty. She was without a doubt an overly beautiful woman with bright white skin that seemed to be created from light.

    Her lips were rosy, thin and sharp.

    She was tall and slender, her body full of beautiful curves, made more obvious because she was wearing a long white dress that was quite tight.

    If there was anything different from the other members of the Heaven Race was that her hair was not golden in color.

    She had pure white hair like snow whose length reached her thighs.

    Her expression was calm while her eyes asionally scanned the surroundings.

    A momentter, figure after figure appeared in front of her.

    They were led by Old Geezer who showed a wide smile when he saw Ancestor Heaven.

    "Old man, isn''t this a very joyous day, your daughter is getting married to our prince. We''ll all be a big family soon. I''m sure you''ve brought many gifts for your future son-inw," he said with a quietugh.

    Ancestor Heaven looked at the old man, and suddenly snorted coldly.

    "I will indeed soon be a big family with your king, but not you, you''re just a subordinate," he said.

    Old Geezer clearly wanted to be arrogant to Heaven Ancestor as if to say that we were the winner.

    However, Heaven Ancestor did not ept that. To him, there was nothing worse than being associated with Old Geezer.

    Thetter didn''t look offended, but smiled wider until his tooth array was exposed.

    After that, he said, "then let''s go to the pce, our King and Prince are waiting for you!"

    He made an inviting gesture to the two.

    Who knows why only the two of them came. Yelina probably wasn''t fit toe, and Ciel was sure she didn''t feel angry.

    At most, only the other members of the Heaven Race would feel frustrated.

    After being weed, the two walked straight towards the pce, earning the wee of all the townspeople.

 Chapter 279 Simple

    <h4>Chapter 279 Simple</h4>

    Old Geezer and the others followed behind them, some smiling but others staring at them in annoyance.

    This was probably because the constant battles between the Ancient Night Race and the Seven Realms caused many deaths among their families.

    In most cases, the ones who killed the most of their families were obviously members of the Heaven Race, who possessed above-average strength.

    Peace would not stop that grudge.

    Of course, when the Ancient Night King said that they would make peace with the Seven Realms, there was no way anyone would dare to challenge her and resume fighting.

    In no time, the Heaven Ancestor and the Goddess of Heaven arrived inside the pce.

    They immediately met Ciel and the Ancient Night King.

    The Heaven Ancestor stared at the Ancient Night King, seeming to want to observe the woman.

    As an extremely powerful cultivator, he was clearly curious about the woman, a woman who reached a realm that even he wasn''t sure he could reach.

    Not necessarily now, even in the past, the Ancient Night King was an existence that could easily kill him.

    However, unlike him, the Goddess of Heaven stared at Ciel instead, scrutinizing his face and figure.

    She was obviously already familiar with the Ancient Night King since she had been her disciple, but Ciel was the man who was arranged to be her husband yet she had only seen him today even though she had heard many things about him so far.

    "Greetings, King!" The Heaven Ancestor turned out to salute the Ancient Night King. She cupped her hands towards him.

    "Master!" The Goddess of Heaven also saluted, she even bowed slightly.

    "No need for formalities, we''re going to be family after all," the Ancient Night King replied, looking rxed.

    She was clearly a carefree woman who didn''t care much for rules and culture.

    the Heaven Ancestor and the Goddess of Heaven nodded to her, but after that they seemed confused about what needed to be done next.

    Their purpose foring here was for the wedding, but it had to be admitted that there were no preparations for the ceremony here. They were probably wondering how the marriage between Ciel and the Goddess of Heaven was held.

    This also confused Ciel. Although he wasn''t much for formalities, but the way the Goddess of Heaven came made everything seem like it needed formalities.

    It seemed that this was all because the Ancient Night King really didn''t know how to organize something like this.

    However, just as people were confused, the Ancient Night King suddenly pulled out a ring from the air.

    It was a beautifully engraved gold ring with a small jewel on it.

    The Ancient Night King then handed the ring to Ciel.

    "Put this ring on Synthia''s ring finger, think of it as the inauguration of your and her marriage," said the Ancient Night King.

    It seemed that she had only thought of things up to that point other than preparing the wedding room that Ciel had yet to see.

    Ciel didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Even so, Ciel did as she was asked.

    He took the ring before walking towards Synthia.

    Thetter looked at him again, looking like she was confused.

    Fortunately Ciel was an experienced man.

    When he arrived in front of her, he instantly grabbed her hand, and raised it slightly upwards.

    "Are you willing to be my wife?" Ciel asked her, looking at her extremely beautiful face, which seemed to radiate a beautiful light.

    The woman froze somewhat at being asked like that, looking a little awkward.

    However, she was indeed a woman who had a lot of life experience. Herposure returned in no time.

    "Yes," she replied, nodding lightly.

    Since she had already agreed, Ciel immediately ced the ring on her ring finger.

    The ring''s jewel shone for a moment just as it was ced on that beautiful ring finger.

    "Now you two are officially husband and wife," said the Ancient Night King, smiling happily. She showed happiness at finally seeing her son get married.

    "Right, since you''ve just met, perhaps it''s best you go outside first to talk," she added.

    That was also something that Ciel thought about. He wanted to talk to this woman first.

    Things seemed too easy, but it should be remembered that this woman had the title of Goddess of Heaven. She had a status equal to the Ice Goddess and the Elf Queen.

    It took Ciel a lot of struggle to win the hearts of the Elf Queen and the Ice Goddess, but this woman''s heart fell on him own, who wouldn''t be confused by such a good thing.

    "Let''s go," Ciel said to the Goddess of Heaven.

    Thetter nodded without refusing.

    Whoosh!

    Ciel chose the first to move while pulling the woman''s hand. In an instant, he disappeared from the pce.

    His speed was enough to amaze the Supreme Gods as they thought Ciel was only slightly slower than those with cultivations one level below.

    Not long after, Ciel and the Goddess of Heaven appeared on a ship in a beautiful sea, a sea full of trading ships.

    It was still in the Eternal Night World, but most of the people living here were weak beings.

    The ship that Ciel and the Goddess of Heaven were on moved slowly, traveling along the vast ocean.

    Ciel looked at the extremely beautiful face of the Goddess of Heaven while thetter also looked at his face.

    She was definitely not the type of emotionless woman like Yelina, but indeed, her personality was a bit too calm. Her face did not show any ripples.

    "Do you feel strange? It''s natural, I feel strange too," Ciel said, finally starting the conversation.

    "Honestly, I''m not quite sure why you epted this marriage," he added.

    The woman did not answer immediately, she remained silent for a long time first while continuing to stare at Ciel''s face.

    After pressing her lips together, she finally replied, "I felt that this was a good fate, so I chose it. Although this does seem strange, I don''t think I feel bad or depressed. Well, we can see how things will go in the future. What is clear is that I now ept youpletely."

    Her words sounded smooth with her calm tone, as if she did not feel burdened at all when she said that.

 Chapter 280 Night Again

    <h4>Chapter 280 Night Again</h4>

    "You know, your niece is also my wife, what do you think about that?" said Ciel.

    "Yelina? I''m honestly not that close to her," Synthia replied.

    From her face, she didn''t seem to be thinking about Ciel and Yelina''s rtionship.

    This was quite good from Ciel''s point of view.

    Perhaps for now it was better if he stopped talking about their marriage.

    Ciel then thought of another topic, which he found in no time.

    "By the way, between you, the Ice Goddess, and the Elf Queen, who do you think is stronger?" he asked.

    When asked about this, Synthia shook her head.

    "I''ve never fought directly with them, so I can''t say who''s stronger. The Elf Queen is probably easier to deal with because the depth of the Ice Goddess is hard to guess," she said.

    "Of course, this doesn''t mean I don''t have the confidence to fight the Ice Goddess," she added.

    Her eyes looked up at the sky, and for a moment, the sky itself trembled.

    She was indeed a beautiful woman, but the fact that she possessed boundless power could not be denied.

    Ciel would be helpless if he fought with her.

    "You know, a woman so beautiful and strong cannot be judged by anything, that''s why it''s hard not to be proud to have a wife like you," Ciel said, finally talking about their rtionship again.

    "I''m sure you''ll reach this level soon," the woman replied.

    "Or perhaps stronger."

    "That''s for sure, but for now, I am indeed weaker than you," Ciel replied.

    His hand moved, touching the woman''s hand which was really very soft.

    "Our rtionship is official, you won''t object to sexual things, right?" Ciel asked her with a strange smile.

    "Since I epted you, that means I don''t mind," replied Synthia, the Goddess of Heaven. She did not take her eyes off the sky.

    "That''s good, you know, strong women can sometimes be won over, but it''s hard to get invited for sexual things," Ciel said.

    "Strong women tend to love and cherish their bodies a lot. Even if they love their partners, they hesitate to give their bodies to their partners. After all, once they do that, there is something missing from them." Synthia calmly exined to Ciel why it was so difficult for strong women to give up their bodies.

    Basically, they needed more of something to convince them.

    "If it''s like that, that means you''re very confident in our rtionship?" Ciel replied.

    "I''m pretty sure that you can maintain this rtionship well," Synthia replied.

    "Hahaha, you really are a smart woman." Ciel couldn''t help but praise the woman after hearing her answer.

    The woman looked into Ciel''s eyes, smiling slightly before looking up at the sky again.

    Ciel also looked up at the sky, feeling out of topics to talk about.

    Now the important thing for him was to wait for nightfall.

    Even he did not feel bored watching the movement of the sun with the beautiful figure beside him.

    Fortunately, nothing bothered them. Night finally falls, and it''s a very beautiful night with many stars in the sky.

    What was even more amazing was that there was even snow falling, turning the weather cold.

    Ciel wasn''t sure if this was purely a natural phenomenon. His mother was probably using her powers to change the course of nature.

    "Maybe it''s time for us to return to the pce," Ciel said to the Goddess of Heaven who was still staring at the sky above.

    She then looked at Ciel''s face.

    "Okay," she replied with a light nod. Her body slowly floated into the air.

    The two of them immediately flew back towards the pce of the Ancient Night Race.

    The city where the pce was located was very lively tonight. There seemed to be big parties everywhere. The major ns provided expensive food and rare wine, and even held performances featuring dances from their female members.

    This festivity was quite surprising to Ciel. All the members of the Ancient Night Race seemed to have taken it upon themselves to celebrate their prince''s marriage.

    While the city was very crowded, the pce was actually very quiet. Ciel didn''t even find a single guard. Everyone including his mother seemed to have left.

    "Well, silence is a good time for the first night," Ciel said to Synthia who was looking around the pce.

    At the same time, Ciel stared at a certain door within the pce hall, which he guessed to be the door to his room because of his title on the door, Ancient Night Prince.

    Ciel then walked to that door, followed by Synthia from behind.

    When they arrived in front of the door, Ciel immediately opened it.

    Looking at the room behind the door, Ciel was a little surprised.

    It was a very luxuriousrge room with a white bed in the center.

    The mattress even had a red mosquito that seemed ready to cover the entire mattress.

    The light inside the room was quite bright,ing from the candles hanging on all the walls.

    The floor was full of roses of various colors. Their fragrance was so fragrant that it dissipated every fatigue in the body, recing it with an overwhelming vigor.

    It seemed that even though the Ancient Night King did not know how to properly organize a wedding event, she still knew how to prepare a good wedding room.

    Ciel then looked at Syntia who was staring at the room with an uncertain expression.

    Without saying anything, he grabbed her hand before stepping into the room and pulling her body.

    A new woman always made him impatient. Now that they were already in the room, how could he be patient.

    He even closed the door with his foot.

    It was a good thing Syntia continued to follow Ciel until they arrived at the bedside.

    Ciel faced her after he stopped his steps, looking at her face.

    Only a moment after that, he reached out his hand to her cheek, touching it gently.

    "You are so beautiful," he said,plimenting her figure.

    His fingers began to caress her cheek, instantly making her neck be flushed. Even her eyes were looking the other way.

    Although she said she didn''t mind, it was obvious she was a bit shy now, after all, this would be her first experience.

    "Don''t worry, I know how to make a woman feelfortable," Ciel said, taking a step forward.

 Chapter 281 On The Bed

    Chapter 281 On The Bed

    One step from Ciel brought their distance to a close where their bodies met slightly.

    Ciel then embraced her waist with one arm and pulled her body into his embrace.

    She was so light and soft that it seemed like her body was made of weightless cotton.

    Ciel''s breathing quickened just a moment after hugging her waist.

    Surprisingly Syntia''s breathing also became rather fast in addition to her face bing redder.

    However, Ciel did not immediately take any other action.

    He first brought the woman onto therge mattress by floating into the air and thennded byying Synthia''s body down.

    Whoosh!

    With a flick of a finger from him, the mosquito fell, covering the mattress.

    The atmosphere immediately felt different after the mosquito fell.

    Inside it, Ciel felt like he was in a separate ce.

    He nced left and right, thinking that his first night with the Ice Goddess would also have to be like this.

    He then looked at Synthia''s beautiful face below his face who also happened to be ncing left and right.

    When stared at by Ciel, she stopped ncing left and right, looking into Ciel''s eyes as well which she had to admit looked enchanting.

    Fate directed her to be with him even though they had only met today, the man who was basically born after she had already lived for quite a while.

    So many great men of her generation had fallen in love with her, but unfortunately there was no destiny between her and any of them.

    After a few moments of staring at her face, Ciel lowered his face down slightly until their lips met.

    He finally kissed this woman with a very beautiful face.

    His experience with various women did not diminish the sensation of this kiss. It was something so beautiful that he felt he was floating in the sky.

    Synthia''s eyes trembled for a moment while her breathing became very warm.

    She was a bit stiff because she had no experience at all, but that one kiss was enough to make her body seem to drift in infinite holy water.

    Ciel sucked on her lips, pressing them gently while his hands began to move to explore her body that had softness on every side.

    When one of his hands arrived at her breast, Ciel immediately grabbed it. It was not excessive in size, fitting perfectly into his hand.

    Gently, Ciel squeezed her breast, instantly causing her waist to lift upwards while her eyes widened slightly.

    She was clearly surprised by the sensation.

    Even her lips parted slightly so that Ciel could take advantage of that to send his tongue into her mouth, meeting with her tongue which moved restlessly as it came into contact with his.

    She was panting even more, Ciel could even feel the pounding of her heart.

    At this moment, Ciel''s other hand entered the slit of her dress and caressed her warm and soft thigh.

    Her eyes flickered and finally her hands moved to hold Ciel''s body.

    Ciel broke the kiss after that, looking at her beautiful face again.

    "I''ll take off your dress now, it''s okay, right?" he said to her.

    Inside the mosquito, Ciel felt that the atmosphere was very favorable for being without clothes with his wife. Hence, his desire to strip her naked became very high in no time.

    Synthia''s eyes flickered at Ciel''s words. She blushed slightly, but after that, she nodded lightly with her lips pressed together.

    Ciel smiled slightly at her response.

    "Sit up," he said, getting off the woman''s body and sitting up.

    The woman did as he asked. She sat up but turned her back to him while moving her long hair to the front of her chest so that the back of her neck appeared right in front of Ciel''s eyes.

    Other than the fact that the zipper of her dress was at the back, she was obviously not prepared to face him when her dress was removed.

    Ciel looked at her back first which had a very elegant shape, and the dresspletely fit her back, no wrinkles could be seen.

    After taking a deep breath, Ciel finally pulled the zipper of the dress down, instantly causing the dress to be loose, slowly revealing her back which was circled by her white bracelets.

    The sight left Ciel mesmerized. It was too beautiful, indescribable in words.

    Her back had very clean white skin, without any stains and marks.

    When Ciel took off her dress, it fell directly onto her thighs.

    Ciel gasped, his hand then unhooked her bra strap so that the bra also fell off her body.

    For a moment, Synthia''s body trembled and her neck became very red. Only she could now see the front of her body, but without a doubt, she was already almost naked.

    In fact, Ciel could also see her panties which were the same color as her bra.

    Ciel wanted to hug her body, but before that, he first took off his own clothes. He didn''t take off his clothes little by little, but was directly naked without Synthia being able to see.

    "Goddess of Heaven, my wife," Ciel said in a soft tone before finally hugging the woman from behind and resting his chin on her shoulder.

    Once again, Synthia trembled, even harder than before.

    How could it not be, when Ciel hugged her, she could feel the warmth of the man''s body, and importantly, she could feel arge and hard object pressing against her back.

    She spontaneously looked up at Ciel''s face. Her cheeks were red while her breathing was warm and fast.

    Since resting his chin on her shoulder, Ciel could see her pair of breasts that had beautiful pink nipples.

    Such was the body of a woman with the title of Goddess of Heaven, so beautiful and enchanting.

    A man could die in peace if he saw her body in person as Ciel was seeing it now.

    While Synthia stared at him, Ciel kissed her neck.

    "Ohhh..." That caused her to moan while her back straightened.

    Ciel''s kisses to her neck became wild in no time. He sucked and licked it. Even then each of his hands squeezed her breasts.

    Synthia''s moans became uncontroble. She looked up with eyes that kept trembling.

    How could she not know that every man who saw her was lusting after her. Now, she finally allowed one man to enjoy her body.

    It seemed like she was giving herself over to that man, Ciel. However, she found that it was truly an indescribable experience.

    ording to her, there was no way she could refuse Ciel to do it again at a different time since she herself enjoyed it so much.

 Chapter 282 Charming

    Chapter 282 Charming

    Ciel''s hands without exploring her body, even his lips began to move to her back.

    When her back was kissed, Synthia''s body seemed to arch forward.

    Ciel stopped after a while, resting his chin on her shoulder again.

    "Are youfortable, Synthia?" Ciel asked her.

    The woman did not respond because she was blushing, but it could be inferred that she wasfortable because right now her hands were holding Ciel''s hands that were hugging her waist.

    "I''ll take off your dress," Ciel whispered next to her ear and then kissed her cheek.

    After that, his handw moved down slightly to her dress that was still covering the lower part of her body.

    Ciel then pushed the dress further down along with her panties. Even though she was sitting down, Ciel was still able to push the dress and panties past her butt because the mattress she was sitting on was too soft so a gap was bound to be created when something tried to pass.

    Little by little, the lower half of Synthia''s body was exposed before Ciel''s eyes.

    First the white tops of her thighs and herpletely clean crotch. After that, Ciel could finally see the white hairs of her pussy.

    Instantly, Ciel''s eyes shone brightly.

    Her pussy did not need to be described as what it was because it was beyond imagination, too beautiful that it could put the universe to shame.

    Cielid the woman''s body down again andpletely removed her dress from her legs.

    She was finally naked without a single cloth on her body except for dress from her legs.

    She was finally naked without a single cloth on her body except for her hair that was above her chest.

    While he was observing her body, Synthia was also observing Ciel''s body.

    Her eyes showed surprise when she finally saw therge object that had been pressed against her back.

    Her breathing became very fast due to the sight, perhaps now she was fantasizing about it entering her body.

    Ciel caressed her beautiful face and then climbed on top of her body.

    He lowered his face onto hers.

    The woman responded by cing her hands on his chest, perhaps it was just a spontaneous movement she identally made.

    Ciel pushed one of her hands to the side because he wanted to grab her breast.

    After grabbing her breasts, he kissed her lips, sucking them more vigorously so that her waist lifted upwards.

    Her hands finally moved to Ciel''s back unable to withstand the pressure from Ciel''s chest.

    Ciel not only kissed her, but kissed her cheeks and ears and then kissed the front of her neck and shoulders, leaving faint kiss marks everywhere.

    The woman moaned softly constantly when her mouth was unobstructed.

    Over time, she seemed to start getting hot with desire. Even her hands sometimes caressed Ciel''s back gently.

    Ciel observed her expression for a while before extending his hand downwards, towards her pussy. It needed to be touched first.

    When he finally touched her pussy, the woman''s ass lifted up, high enough that her crotch met Ciel''s cock.

    Her eyes were open very wide now, as if she couldn''t believe Ciel''s actions.

    Ciel kissed her lips again to make her feel calmer.

    While kissing her, he started rubbing her pussy so that it became more slippery over time.

    Love juices continued to ooze out of her hole, wetting Ciel''s hand.

    Synthia probably could not believe that now her pussy was leaking so much liquid.

    With her personality, she must rarely experience this thing called being aroused by lust. If a woman like her was so easily aroused, there was no way she wouldn''t have gotten married a long time ago.

    Having had enough, Ciel finally stopped the act. He also broke the kiss. His hand caressed the woman''s face again.

    "I will start now," he said before sitting between her thighs.

    Synthia, the Goddess of Heaven took a deep breath after hearing Ciel''s words.

    They were finally going to do that, her heart pounding harder because at that point, she would practically lose something she had guarded for so long.

    Of course, even now she could be said to have lost a lot since Ciel had basically seen her entire body, from her breasts to her pussy. He had also kissed various parts of her body.

    It was all enough to make her think that Ciel should forever be her husband, or else it would mean that there was a strange man who had seen and enjoyed her body.

    Ciel''s eyes stared at her pussy, and then at her face for a moment.

    After that, he held his cock, and aimed it at her pussy that was visibly throbbing.

    Synthia''s eyes closed when Ciel''s cock head touched her pussy, but she immediately opened them again. She obviously didn''t want to miss the scene that was about to happen.

    Ciel didn''t try to dy or anything. Slowly, he pushed his cock into her pussy.

    It easily entered it even though her vaginal opening was very narrow.

    In an instant, Synthia''s eyes widened again.

    Her body trembled, she seemed to want to moan. However, she chose to close her lips, continuing to look down to watch the process of Ciel''s dick entering her pussy.

    In a short time, Ciel''s cock met her sacred wall.

    The impatient Ciel did not stop, he broke through the sacred wall directly.

    At this point, Synthia could not hold back her sensations anymore.

    Her ass was even raised high while her mouth opened beautifully.

    "Ohhhhh..." A long captivating moan resounded from inside her mouth, so beautiful that it excited Ciel.

    Ciel pressed her body and held one of her breasts, squeezing it gently.

    "Hold me, Synthia," he said to her.

    In the current position where their bodies were joined together, Synthia''s body had a very strong desire to hug Ciel''s body with her arms and legs.

    There was obvious difort if she did not do so.

    Although shyly, Synthia''s hands and feet slowly tried to hug Ciel''s body.

    Being hugged by that woman, Ciel felt veryfortable even though that woman''s hug was not very strong.

    Ciel was sure that after some time after he wiggled his hips, the woman would hug him more tightly.

 Chapter 283 Goddess of Heaven

    Chapter 283 Goddess of Heaven

    Ciel''s desire had already reached an uncontroble level. As he began to wiggle his hips, his movements instantly became so fast that they produced the sound of flesh colliding.

    Synthia was shocked by Ciel''s movements. How could she not, Ciel''s cock reached the deepest part of her vagina, perhaps even bumping into her womb.

    The sensation was so delicious that her body almost jumped.

    In the end, she just hugged Ciel tighter, and took the initiative to wrap her arms around his neck to make their position morefortable.

    Ciel began licking her white neck, continued squeezing her breasts, and wiggled his hips.

    On the mosquito-covered mattress, the woman who had been known as the Goddess of Heaven moaned uncontrobly with a face full of pleasure.

    Over time, she also began to dare to reciprocate Ciel''s movements, such as caressing his chest and removing her tongue from her mouth to meet Ciel''s tongue when Ciel kissed her.

    Her embrace of Ciel''s body only became stronger, as if she wanted more than just to be one with him.

    This was all something Ciel had expected. There was no woman who did not enjoy making love to him.

    From the very beginning, there was no woman who did not have passion for him.

    Tonight, Ciel and Synthia made love in the same position where Ciel pressed against Synthia''s body from above.

    Probably after about two hours, Ciel finally cum inside Synthia''s pussy. The woman was panting as she received his cum.

    Her body was sweaty, emitting an alluring fragrant scent.

    As lust calmed down, her mind became clearer.

    After two hours of lovemaking and recalling it all with a calm mind, the Goddess of Heaven looked a little embarrassed.

    Ciel got off her body andy down beside her while pulling her shoulders to face him.

    Her red and sweaty face was truly an indescribable sight, Ciel caressed her cheek gently.

    "You may be the Goddess of Heaven, but you are only a real woman now," Ciel said with a faint smile.

    "Do you feel better after bing a real woman?" he asked.

    "It''s a strange feeling." Synthia evidently answered Ciel''s words, looking like she didn''t mind interacting after their moment of lovemaking.

    "Something always feels strange," Ciel said. "Clearly, the pleasure of lovemaking is something you can''t get away from after experiencing it once."

    Ciel caressed her breasts after saying that, not caring about her gaze watching his hand movements.

    Plus, she clearly did not mind having her breasts caressed again even though their lovemaking session was over.

    Ciel''s hands then embraced her waist, bringing her into his arms.

    She responded by cing each of her hands in front of his chest.

    "Let''s go to sleep, I''m very tired and sleepy," she said.

    Although she did not seem to mind interacting with Ciel, unfortunately Synthia did look very tired.

    Ciel did not resist her wishes. He waved his hand so that the candles in the room went out, making the room quite dark as the only remaining source of light was from the starlight and moonlighting in through the window.

    Ciel caressed the woman''s face again as thetter closed her eyes. After that, Ciel also began to sleep.

    As he began to sleep, he hugged Synthia''s figure tighter.

    To his surprise, the woman returned the hug. It seemed that she also wantedfort while sleeping.

    While they slept, the members of the Ancient Night Race still continued to party, celebrating the marriage of their prince and the daughter of the Heaven Ancestor.

    It seemed that they were happier with this marriage than their own.

    In fact, they regarded this as their victory over the Heaven Race.

    That race they feared so much in the past, had killed many of their members, but today, their best woman became their prince''s wife. She should be gettingid by their prince right now.

    The Heaven Ancestor actually hadn''t left yet. He sat at a bar, drinking wine in a fairly rxed style while asionally keeping an eye on the pce in the center of the city.

    As Synthia''s father, he was very familiar with his daughter''s aura, so he knew that she was inside one of the rooms in the pce.

    Despite not knowing what his daughter was doing, how could he not guess.

    His feelings were somewhatplicated in this matter. He did not have the habit of interfering in the personal affairs of the women in his n, but his daughter''s affairs, this was definitely a different matter.

    "Tsk! Tsk! What makes you so ufortable, old man? Are you thinking of your daughter?" Old Geezer suddenly came over with a bottle of wine in his hand.

    The old man looked drunk with an unsteady step. He immediately spoke of the Goddess of Heaven when he arrived in front of the Heaven Ancestor.

    "Actually, you don''t need to think too much about your daughter. She''s the best woman, of course, but our prince is also the best man. Nothing but wonderful things happen when your daughter and our prince are in the same bed," Old Geezer continued, chuckling as he spoke.

    "Do you think I''m worried, old bastard?" replied the Heaven Ancestor, snorting coldly at Old Geezer. He didn''t need to think to know that the old devil wanted to mess with his mood.

    "I''m only saying nonsense because I envy you, old man," Old Geezer replied, continuing to smile. "If only I had such a beautiful daughter like yours, surely I could also be the prince''s father-inw, hehehe..."

    "Hmph, did you think I would arrange my daughter''s fate like this. Everything that happens today is her own decision," replied the Heaven Ancestor.

    "Hahaha, on this matter we may differ in opinion, but I believe every woman will be happy if she bes our prince''s wife. I don''t believe there is a woman who is not in love with our Prince."

    "..."

    Ciel and Synthia did not know that Old Geezer and the Heaven Ancestor were arguing all night. Even if they had known, they wouldn''t have cared as they were focused on pleasing themselves while spending their first night.

    The two woke up in the morning as sunlight entered their room while the birds started chirping with their beautiful chirps.

 Chapter 284 The Unexpected Ice Goddess

    Chapter 284 The Unexpected Ice Goddess

    When Synthia woke up from her sleep, she immediately sat up so that when Ciel opened his eyes, he saw her entire figure.

    She didn''t look disheveled, but was still very neat with her hair in front of her chest, covering one of her breasts.

    The faint kiss marks on her neck did not make her appearance look bad. On the contrary, she looked even more charming.

    Ciel chose to sit up as well, and waved his hand so that the mosquito covering the mattress disappeared.

    After that, Ciel hugged her waist.

    "Let''s do one more session," Ciel said to her, not mincing words at all when he spoke of his desire.

    The woman looked at him and nodded lightly. She did not refuse what Ciel asked.

    Since she agreed, Ciel moved quickly, pressing against her body until she moaned again.

    In the morning, her moans became even more beautiful as they mixed with the sound of birds chirping.

    Most of the townspeople were asleep as they had been partying all night. However, Ciel and Synthia continued their party while people were asleep.

    A whileter, Synthia came out of the bathroom, wearing a loose, in white dress.

    Ciel had already bathed first, using his powers.

    Now he was also dressed.

    Seeing Synthiae out of the bathroom made him quite amazed as her style was truly that of a benevolent queen.

    Ciel unconsciously stood up then went over to her and hugged her from behind.

    "I think I still want to rx with you," Ciel said with augh.

    Earlier Synthia wanted to cook breakfast for Ciel.

    Ciel was naturally interested in that. However, now he turned out to be more interested in this woman.

    Synthia rolled her eyes at Ciel''s words, but she just kept quiet as a wife.

    Ciel wanted to take the woman next to the window to see the view of the city.

    However, before he even took a step, something surprising happened.

    From a distance, an extremely cold air suddenly appeared, so cold that all the fire inside Ciel''s body shivered.

    "What''s going on?" said Synthia spontaneously.

    Simultaneously, she and Ciel took a step into the sky, appearing far above the clouds.

    They weren''t the only ones, other Gods also appeared around them.

    Seeing Ciel and Synthia with wet hair, they showed strange expressions for a moment. Perhaps now they were imagining the things Ciel and Synthia had donest night.

    However, that reaction was only momentary. They all immediately looked forward, in the direction where the cold air wasing from.

    Slowly, they began to see giant ice block after giant ice block there.

    Although they were few, but each of them emitted a cold aura that was too terrifying. Even the Supreme Gods including Old Geezer and the Heaven Ancestor looked like they were threatened.

    After the appearance of those ice blocks, the figure of a woman in a long white dress appeared in the distance.

    Her figure was so clear even though she was close.

    Her eyes were tightly closed while her face was very calm, but anyone who saw her and felt her aura instantly thought that disturbing her was absolute death no matter who it was.

    "Why do I feel like she''s bing too strong?" Ciel wondered as he looked at the woman who was of course the Ice Goddess.

    The woman''s n had obviously worked, and her strength had risen to another level.

    However, Ciel felt that things were not that simple.

    "This is beyond my expectations!" Ciel suddenly heard the voice of the Ancient Night King right beside him.

    Directly, Ciel looked at the woman.

    "What happened?" Ciel asked her.

    "The Ice Goddess'' Frozen Heart has been perfected," the Ancient Night King replied.

    Ciel''s eyes showed a strange expression when he heard that.

    He remembered the Ice Goddess speaking that the pinnacle of the Frozen Heart was to love someone until the heart froze.

    Did she now love Ciel until her heart froze?

    Ciel didn''t want to overestimate himself, but he was one hundred percent sure that the current Ice Goddess only loved him.

    How could her love be so great?

    "Then what about her strength?" asked Ciel again to the Ancient Night King.

    Everyone was curious about the answer to that question. They all stared at the king.

    It was a good thing that Ciel was here or else they could only continue to be curious because they didn''t have the courage to ask the Ancient Night King a question.

    "The Seven Realms have a God King now," the Ancient Night King replied calmly but made everyone take a deep breath. Some were instantly gasping for air.

    "Your Majesty, we should probably prepare ourselves for a new war. The Ice Goddess is a very vengeful woman. Now that she can fight you, I''m afraid she will attack us." Old Geezer suddenly made a suggestion to the Ancient Night King.

    Indeed, the peace treaty had been made and even the Ancient Night King had apologized, but that didn''t mean the grudge had disappeared. After all, many of the Ancient Night Race themselves held grudges against the Seven Realms.

    However, the Ancient Night King shook her head.

    "Stay here," she replied.

    Her tone was calm but there was indeed a very stern impression, making Old Geezer no longer dare to speak.

    At this moment, Ciel asked the Ancient Night King. "The Ice Goddess can be a God King by relying on her heart that only needs love to be perfect, isn''t that too easy for her?"

    The question arose because Ciel felt that bing a God King should require a long process. The Ice Goddess, on the other hand, seeded in a short time.

    "That''s just what we see," the Ancient Night King replied.

    "Training the heart is not easy even though it seems simple, especially when we talk about love. Well, if that love is for you, you might have to be prepared for something troublesome because love until the heart freezes is not a simple thing."

    When saying thest sentence, the Ancient Night King suddenly smiled strangely at Ciel so Ciel felt an unpleasant premonition.

 Chapter 285 Plan

    Chapter 285 n

    The Ice Goddess'' breakthrough process is not long.

    After she broke through, all of her ice became golden, so cold that it could freeze the soul.

    Even from afar, Ciel felt extremely worried, as if there was really nowhere for him to hide if the Ice Goddess got angry with him.

    So far, he had angered the Ice Goddess many times, now he wondered what the woman was thinking. Did she intend to take revenge?

    But if she had loved him until her heart froze, that was unlikely to happen.

    While Ciel was thinking, the Ice Goddess'' eyes suddenly fell on him.

    There was a great distance between them, but that gaze reached Ciel''s eyes in an instant.

    Ciel''s heart stopped beating because of that gaze. If he wasn''t an extremely powerful cultivator, he would have died by now.

    Whoosh!

    The Ice Goddess suddenly appeared right in front of Ciel. She didn''t even move or take a step, it didn''t even look like she teleported. It seemed that with just a thought, she could appear wherever she wanted.

    All the Gods of the Ancient Night Race gasped when they All the Gods of the Ancient Night Race gasped when they saw the Ice Goddess from such a close distance.

    The Ancient Night King hid her aura, but the Ice Goddess'' aura could be clearly felt. It was too terrifying and vast, enough to make their souls want to flee from their bodies.

    Suddenly, there was a small wave from the figure of the Ice Goddess. It was just like a passing wind. However, it pushed all the Gods into the distance, disappearing directly from Ciel''s sight. Old Geezer and the Heaven Ancestor also flew away with them.

    Ciel was not affected, and the Ancient Night King was still able to stand beside Ciel.

    The woman calmed down as she looked at the Ice Goddess.

    Of course, she couldn''tpletely guess what the Ice Goddess would do, but with her standing right beside Ciel, it was impossible for the Ice Goddess to do anything.

    Ciel felt calmer after some time.

    She looked at the face of the Ice Goddess whose beauty had truly reached a point beyond imagination.

    Her skin was too clear. Although from the first time Ciel saw her, the woman did have very clean skin, but this time it gave the impression that it had a glow that could purify every impurity.

    "Hehehe, Aeliana, congrattions on your breakthrough, but why do you seem so cold now?" Ciel said to the Ice Goddess.

    He was still able tough, the pressure from the Ice Goddess'' aura could not suppress him mentally even if it caused his heart to stop beating.

    It was just that the Ice Goddess'' cold expression made him unable to guess her thoughts.

    However, after he spoke, the Ice Goddess suddenly looked at the Ancient Night King.

    "Your son has yed me quite a bit in the past few years," she said. She finally spoke and her words made Ciel roll his eyes.

    Did this woman now want to try Ciel for his crimes.

    "I know," the Ancient Night King replied calmly.

    "Do you want to punish him and forget about your rtionship after you managed to reach this realm by relying on your love for him?"

    It seemed that although the Ice Goddess'' love for Ciel had reached the point where her heart was frozen so that she viewed Ciel as everything, but there might be another way that could put an end to that.

    After all, Ciel had often heard about the path of emotionlessness where a cultivator would cut off his emotions after loving someone so much.

    Did the Ice Goddess have such intentions given her cold expression?

    If she had such intentions, Ciel was worried that there would now be an indescribable battle.

    The Ice Goddess remained silent for quite a while before replying, "I want to take him away!"

    "Where?" asked the Ancient Night King with narrowed eyes.

    What the Goddess said was indeed quite shocking.

    Ciel was also confused. Where did she want to take him away to?

    If it was the Ice Pce, it was obviously unnecessary because Ciel himself woulde there, after all, he regarded the Ice Pce as his first home.

    "He can prepare in advance, I''m waiting at the Ice Pce," the Ice Goddess replied.

    She apparently didn''t say where she wanted to take Ciel to.

    After that, she suddenly disappeared so it was no longer possible to ask her.

    "What happened?" Ciel asked his mother, confused by this situation.

    The Ancient Night King seemed to be confused as well so she was unable to answer.

    "Perhaps your cultivation n needs to be changed a little," the Ancient Night King said. "For now, you will fuse with the other Holy mes first."

    Ciel nodded at that, not objecting at all.

    He should also be breaking through to the next stage with indescribablebat power with all those Holy mes other than the one ranked first.

    "Follow me!" said the Ancient Night King.

    She then opened the portal at her side and stepped into it.

    Ciel followed her into the portal, appearing in a vast and boundless world.

    His eyes were instantly amazed when he looked up.

    He saw various seas of fire of different colors. Each one looked extremely hot.

    There was one sea of fire that was an ordinary red color, but within it were countless stars or perhaps countless gxies.

    "The Universe me," Ciel said.

    He recognized it, and it was the me that ranked second, above the Holy Sky me that he had now.

    There were also two very amazing mes, one had an aura of life and the other had an aura of death.

    The former seemed to be created to protect things while thetter to burn everything.

    The me of Life and the me of Death, ranked fourth and fifth.

    Other than them, the other mes were also there.

    Ciel was somewhat breathless as he looked at them all. Even he felt an overwhelming pressure.

 Chapter 286 Power

    Chapter 286 Power

    "Sit here and meditate," said the Ancient Night King, taking out a carpet and cing it on the ground.

    "I will help you merge with all those mes. It may take a while but not too long with my help, two or three years."

    Compared to when Ciel fused with the Holy Sky me, it was a much shorter time.

    Ciel naturally felt that it was not long. He then sat cross-legged on the carpet, cing both hands on his thighs before closing his eyes.

    Now, everything would be his mother''s job. It was an ease of life to have such a powerful mother.

    "Mm!" A momentter, Ciel found various types of mes flowing into his body, merging with his blood vessels and cells.

    It seemed that the Ancient Night King directly sent all those mes into his body. It gave him various sensations, which were overall quite good. He did not find there to be the slightest disturbance. The process went smoothly.

    Only, he was getting more and more immersed in his meditation.

    His consciousness seemed to float in the air, and he didn''t even notice the movement of time anymore.

    The one thing he could feel was his ever-increasing strength.

    It was a ridiculous increase, even more so than a mortal man bing a God all of a sudden.

    When it was all over, he found that his body was extremely calm.

    There was no aura chaos at all so there was no explosion of aura from his body.

    "You can open your eyes now."

    Ciel heard his mother''s voice.

    It was calm yet entered his mind directly.

    Without thinking, Ciel opened his eyes.

    The scene in front of him instantly shocked him.

    There was already not a single Holy me as far as his eyes could see. The world had calmed down, but wherever it was, everything had turned ck, emitting an extremely strong smell of smoke. Even the sky seemed to have be ashes.

    "How do you feel now?" The Ancient Night King asked Ciel. She smiled faintly, seemingly very happy with Ciel''s development.

    "I just know that I''ve be too strong," Ciel replied.

    "Of course, you can easily burn a Supreme God," the Ancient Night King replied,ughing softly.

    Ciel looked down at his own hands after hearing that.

    It was something that didn''t need to be doubted, he just found it hard to believe that he had be that strong.

    Phew!

    He sighed to calm himself down.

    "Has the Ice Goddess done anything in these few years?" asked Ciel to his mother.

    Thetter shook her head as she replied, "she never appeared again, only her disciples did quite a lot. They''ve expanded their continent."

    Ciel showed a strange look hearing that.

    Of course, Mu Yixue and the others would do something after their teacher reached a level that could be said to be the peak of cultivation.

    "You can go back to see that woman," the Ancient Night King said.

    "I''ll go now," Ciel replied before standing up.

    The Ice Goddess might have be a God King, but Ciel wasn''t worried about seeing her because he had a protector who could save his life.

    And he thought it was impossible for the Ice Goddess to do anything bad to him considering theirst encounter.

    The Ancient Night King only smiled at Ciel''s words.

    Whoosh!

    Ciel disappeared from in front of him.

    Ciel returned to the Eternal Night World. After that, he flew towards the Realm of Life.

    This vast world seemed small to his eyes. He only needed one step to cross over.

    Although his cultivation was only at the Supreme God Stage, his strength was already far above, able topete with a False God King.

    Ciel thought it wasn''t difficult if he wanted to burn the entire Realm of Life.

    ''Maybe I have a chance to be a God King if I make love to the Ice Goddess,'' Ciel thought with a strange smile.

    Ciel was quite fascinated when he finally arrived at the Ice Continent which had be many timesrger.

    The poption had also increased considerably. New cities had appeared and quite a few sects with ice powers.

    The Ice City did not look any different from above, but when Ciel observed, it had be a hundred timesrger.

    The center waspletely prosperous, unable to be entered by just anyone.

    Not only did Ciel see many disciples of the great ns, even members of the Heaven Race could be seen in the center of the city.

    It seemed that everyone was now expecting good fortune from the Ice Goddess.

    However, the Goddess'' pce had much higher walls. People were forbidden to fly near it, making it impossible for them to see the pce at all.

    In the pce, Ciel did not see any guards.

    The only one he saw was the figure of Rin who had just exited the pce.

    Curious, Ciel moved to the pce, appearing directly in front of its entrance.

    "Uh..." Rin almost jumped in surprise at his sudden appearance.

    However, when she saw Ciel, her lips parted instantly.

    "Little Brother," she said excitedly, approaching Ciel and hugging him tightly.

    "Where have you been all this time, disappearing after marrying the Goddess of Heaven. Is that woman so beautiful that it took you years to be satisfied?" she asked, making Ciel roll his eyes.

    It seemed Rin didn''t know anything either.

    "I practiced, I was only with that woman for one night," Ciel replied.

    After hearing that, Rin finally let go of Ciel''s body.

    "Do you want to see the master?" she asked while ncing back.

    "Yes, is she in the pce?" Ciel replied.

    "She''s in her room right now," Rin replied. "Little Brother, you''d better be careful when you see her. She has be colder and fiercer. If you say anything wrong, I''m afraid you''ll be in big trouble."

    "Big trouble huh? Well, I guess I''m not afraid," Ciel replied with a softugh before taking a step into the pce.

    He did not find it strange that the Ice Goddess was bing more fierce, but he did not believe the Ice Goddess would be fierce with him.

    There was nothing different about the pce hall. Everything was still the same.

    If anything was different, it was only that it had be colder. Even Ciel felt cold even though he already had all the Holy mes except the Eternal me.

    His gaze quickly fell on the door of the Ice Goddess'' room. It was actually slightly open.

 Chapter 287 A Request to The Ice Goddess

    Chapter 287 A Request to The Ice Goddess

    Ciel did not know whether it was Rin who forgot to close the door tightly or the Ice Goddess deliberately left the door open because she knew that he wasing.

    After taking a deep breath, Ciel took a step to the door of the woman''s room. He was not nervous at all.

    In no time, he arrived in front of the door and pushed it with his finger, revealing the Goddess''s room that had not changed at all.

    Ciel looked inside the room carefully to find the figure of the Ice Goddess.

    When he found her, Ciel showed a strange expression.

    How could it not be, the Ice Goddess was not actually standing in front of the window or sitting behind the desk. Right now, she was actually on her bed, half-lying down with her back leaning against the wall of the bed while her legs were in a straight position.

    It was a very enchanting sight for Ciel because the woman was also only wearing a in white dress that was rxing. It was a dress she probably slept in, but the Ice Goddess rarely slept as she was always busy on various matters.

    To Ciel, the Ice Goddess now looked like she was waiting for her husband to enter the room.

    Even with his personality, Ciel found it difficult to react.

    He wondered what he needed to do now. Did he need to half-lying by the Ice Goddess'' side?

    Although Ciel was not nervous at all at first, now his heart was racing.

    This was hard to control since the Ice Goddess was acting like this.

    After a moment of silence, Ciel decided to close the door.

    The Ice Goddess was actually looking at him, but her gaze was so calm that it was impossible to guess her thoughts. It was not her usual cold gaze. If she only showed a cold gaze, her emotions could still be guessed because it meant that her heart was cold.

    Ciel then walked towards the Ice Goddess''s bed.

    It was not an unfamiliar ce to him as he had slept there several times.

    "Are you waiting for me, Aeliana?" asked Ciel to the Ice Goddess as he got closer to her bed.

    After asking that, he smiled wryly.

    "You know, I''ve fused with all the Holy mes in the past few years, so I can''t meet you right away, I hope you''re not angry," he added.

    He was deliberately teasing her because his words practically seemed to assume that the Ice Goddess missed him a lot during his absence.

    The woman was still silent while her eyes were still fixed on Ciel.

    Ciel could notment much on her personality. She was indeed a woman with a personality that was hard to shake.

    When Ciel finally arrived at the bedside, he immediately climbed onto it, then mimicked the position of the Ice Goddess right beside her.

    Not only that, he even ced his hand on top of hers. It was warm and very soft. Ciel felt her blood heat up just by touching her hand.

    The woman''s heart and strength were extremely cold, but her body was just like a normal human body, warm and full of life.

    "What are you thinking about, Aeliana?" Ciel asked her because until now the woman had continued to stare at him.

    Her head was tilted to the side so that her neck looked taut.

    "Not thinking about anything." The woman finally replied, her tone sounding very t, as if she was really thinking of nothing.

    This made it difficult for Ciel to continue theirmunication.

    After a moment of thought, he said, "my dear wife, you don''t look like your usual self, I''m sure you''re thinking about something."

    Ciel''s fingers caressed the top of her palm as he said that, smiling while looking at her face.

    Now Ciel felt that the Ice Goddess was not telling the truth.

    This woman was indeed difficult to understand.

    His words this time where he referred to the Ice Goddess with the words my dear wife apparently made a warm breath blow from her beautiful nose.

    If there was anything different about the Ice Goddess, she didn''t seem to mind at all when Ciel referred to her as his wife.

    Or perhaps it was like that.

    Ciel observed her eyes which did not show any ripples.

    After that, Ciel made a certain movement, he moved up her body.

    When he did that, the Ice Goddess'' eyes instantly widened and trembled. She finally showed a reaction. Even then her breathing became somewhat rapid.

    Ciel showed a strange look after seeing her reaction just now.

    This was not hard to deduce, this woman was probably embarrassed and panicked.

    Normally, she would scold Ciel if she was in this state, but now she was just silent.

    At the same time, when she was silent, she was really skilled at hiding her emotions.

    Unfortunately, when Ciel climbed on top of her, controlling emotions seemed to be something she could no longer do.

    "Aeliana, to be honest, the course of my life is practically ordered to the end. If everything goes well, then I can continue to live with infinite glory," Ciel said as he brought his face slightly closer to the Ice Goddess'' face so that he could feel her warm breath clearly.

    He continued, "if it fails, even I will die, everyone will die. However, it''s not something I''m seriously thinking about right now because things will only happen far in the future. And my instincts tell me that everything will be fine. I will be the final victor, defeating the menacing enemy out there. It''s just that there''s one thing I can''t be sure of yet, and that''s fully owning you. As long as I have you, it means that my life''s journey isplete."

    After saying all that, Ciel ced one of his palms on the Ice Goddess'' cheek.

    He then added, "Aeliana, will you do me a favor so that my life journey will beplete?"

    He practically asked the woman.

    After all that, he didn''t say anything else, just waited for her to answer.

    To his surprise, she answered quite quickly.

    "Do whatever you want, after all, I promised," she said in a tone that sounded indifferent while her face stared off to the side.

 Chapter 288 With the Ice Goddess Part 1

    Chapter 288 With the Ice Goddess Part 1

    Ciel''s eyes shone brightly at the answer from the Ice Goddess.

    She actually agreed now, even saying it directly.

    This was hard to imagine even for him who had had a lot of experience with many women. After all, this woman was the Ice Goddess, the most cold and unapproachable woman in the Seven Realms.

    He had dreamt of her ever since he saw her face and figure with the Eyes of Heaven.

    Today, he was finally given the chance to possess herpletely.

    Ciel''s breathing quickened instantly. He gazed at the extremely beautiful face of the Ice Goddess with her long silver hair.

    In a short time, the light of desire radiated from his eyes.

    Funnily enough, the Ice Goddess'' neck was slightly flushed when she looked into his eyes.

    At the same time, Ciel''s face moved towards hers slowly.

    Given her cultivation now, she could remove Ciel from before her easily. Even if Ciel moved quickly, there was no way he could kiss her again like that time if she didn''t allow it. Her current strength, however, was too strong that even a Supreme God was just a small ant in front of her.

    No matter how fast Ciel moved, he was like motionless in the eyes of the Ice Goddess.

    However, even though Ciel moved slowly this time, the Ice Goddess did not try to move at all. She just quietly waited for the arrival of his face. She even asionally nced at his lips that had already kissed her briefly but gave her an indescribable sensation that she could not forget until now.

    Her breathing also seemed to be faster and warmer.

    After that, Ciel''s lips finally met with hers which were very soft and warm, slightly wet.

    It was an incredible kissing sensation and he felt even more incredible when he saw the Ice Goddess'' blue eyes that looked shocked for a moment and then looked mesmerized.

    Ciel did not try to be gentle. As soon as their lips met, he pressed firmly against the Ice Goddess'' lips, deepening their kiss.

    He sucked on her lips until her saliva flowed into his mouth.

    The Ice Goddess'' eyes widened again. To his surprise, her hands suddenly held Ciel''s hands. It was unknown why she did that, did she move spontaneously or just want to hold on to bnce her body pressed by Ciel''s? Or did she really want to touch Ciel, following her desires?

    Even so, Ciel''s hands were still able to move. He touched her waist with one of his hands.

    That hand then moved slowly upwards, towards her breast.

    At this point where the Ice Goddess did not resist at all, there was no way Ciel could not touch her breasts while kissing her. After all, touching a woman''s breast always made a man curious.

    In no time at all, Ciel''s hand finally arrived on top of one of her breasts, instantly making the woman''s eyes flutter to the point of causing her breath to be extremely warm.

    A kiss might still be said to be purely romantic. However, when a man touches a woman''s breast, it is already a sexual thing.

    This would be the first moment for the Ice Goddess to experience anything sexual.

    While the Ice Goddess'' eyes trembled, Ciel''s eyes showed interest, as if he was smiling.

    She finally touched the Ice Goddess'' breasts. With her fingers, she began to grasp the woman''s breasts.

    It was quiterge, of course, her palm was not enough to grasp it in its entirety.

    Slowly, Ciel squeezed the woman''s breast with her fingers.

    The softness was truly indescribable, as if there was no flesh inside, only wind.

    Once again, the Ice Goddess'' eyes trembled, and it was a very strong trembling. Ciel even saw her cheeks be very red. And suddenly, her waist lifted up slightly.

    "Ohhh..." She spontaneously broke the kiss and then moaned softly.

    It was very quiet but it sounded clear to Ciel''s ears. And to Ciel, her moan was the most beautiful one he had ever heard. Perhaps it was because he had heard that cold tone from her too many times that when she moaned for the first time, it was so amazing.

    Ciel''s eyes became slightly red with desire.

    The current expression of the Ice Goddess was so charming, it could practically shake a man''s soul.

    Ciel''s eyes moved to her long, white neck. After that, his lips moved quickly to her neck, kissing it and then sucking on it while squeezing her breasts again, harder than before.

    Now, Ciel could no longer see the Ice Goddess'' expression, yet as soon as he sucked on her neck, her entire body trembled violently.

    "Ohhhh..." She moaned louder while her hands held Ciel''s shoulders, then pressed her shoulders with her fingers.

    Was that movement just spontaneous or a response? Ciel did not know. He continued to suck on her neck, asionally sticking out his tongue to lick it from top to bottom.

    The skin was so soft, giving a mysterious vor to Ciel''s tongue.

    He was instantly addicted to licking her neck.

    The scent of her soft hair was also veryforting, Ciel sometimes stroked her hair with his face.

    "My goddess," Ciel said after stopping kissing his neck only to find her breath catching as he looked at her face again. Even her chest was moving up and down.

    She also looked embarrassed to be stared at by Ciel so she stared off to the side.

    Ciel wanted tough.

    "Aeliana, you are the bravest of women, but you seem afraid of me now while your power can turn me to ashes with just your gaze," he said, touching her cheek and pushing her to face forward again.

    The woman''s eyes blinked twice briefly.

    Ciel''s words seemed to have shaken her heart.

    It was indeed funny because what she was showing now was so much different from her personality.

    However, after her heart seemed to be shaken, the Ice Goddess''s face that originally looked embarrassed suddenly became serious, leaving Ciel astonished, wondering if his words had offended her so much.

 Chapter 289 With the Ice Goddess Part 2

    Chapter 289 With the Ice Goddess Part 2

    "Do you think I''m embarrassed by something like this?" she asked.

    After saying that, her hand grabbed Ciel''s shirt, then pulled on it until the shirt was ripped off Ciel''s body, leaving Ciel shirtless.

    This woman''s counter-move was beyond Ciel''s expectation.

    However, Ciel smiled after being surprised.

    "Aeliana, after all, you are a normal woman with sexual desire. I can even sense desire from you, so there''s no need to hesitate to show it," he said, provoking the woman again.

    He preferred a more aggressive Ice Goddess, if provoking her could make her be like that, he would continue to provoke her.

    Sure enough, she was provoked again. One of her hands moved to her neck and coiled it.

    "You insolent brat," she said in a cold tone but at the same time, her hand pulled his neck down until their lips met.

    She took the initiative to kiss him while cursing him. Ciel didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Of course, he immediately sucked here''s lips firmly when their lips met. His tongue came out of his mouth, licking her lips, then tried to open her mouth.

    Apparently, the Ice Goddess was not as brave as she appeared.

    When Ciel also started to be aggressive, she somehow looked embarrassed again.

    Even so, her other hand caressed Ciel''s back.

    At this point, Ciel became very impatient.

    He was filled with curiosity to see firsthand the Ice Goddess'' naked body, and most importantly, he himself stripped her naked.

    He grabbed the bottom of her dress and pulled it up so that her legs began to be exposed more.

    The Ice Goddess'' eyes widened again because of that even though she was now kissing Ciel.

    After that, she closed her eyes and hugged Ciel firmly.

    While pulling her dress up, Ciel also caressed her thighs which were really very soft.

    That probably produced a ticklish sensation to the Ice Goddess. Her lips opened and Ciel''s tongue was finally able to enter into her mouth, meeting her tongue which seemed to want to avoid his as she was not strong with the sensation of their tongues meeting.

    Unfortunately there was nowhere to run for the Ice Goddess'' tongue. Ciel''s tongue caressed the woman''s tongue gently but then became aggressive so that the Ice Goddess'' breathing becamebored.

    Ciel stopped the kiss after a while, giving her a chance to breathe.

    Of course, Ciel did not stay still. His eyes looked down. With one more push, the Ice Goddess'' dress would practically pass her ass so that her panties would be exposed.

    When the Ice Goddess looked down to follow Ciel''s gaze, her face turned red again.

    Her expression looked like she was being forced by Ciel.

    Her great love for Ciel might not make her open uppletely in sexual matters.

    Or she couldn''t open up so quickly because of her conservative nature.

    Even so, she remained silent, only her lips pressed together.

    Ciel didn''t care whether she felt forced or not, and he found it interesting to see her forced expression.

    He was satisfied that he could finally force this woman.

    His hand pushed her dress up again.

    After that, he finally saw her panties which were also white, covering her beautifully curved ass and crotch.

    His face did not show any reaction when he saw the Ice Goddess'' panties, but his heart was beating hard, pumping his blood rapidly.

    The Ice Goddess closed her eyes when she saw Ciel''s gaze.

    After that, she stared off to the side again.

    Apparently, Ciel''s previous provocations could no longer make her continue to act as if she was not ashamed of this.

    The story between her and Ciel was the main driver of that because Ciel when came to see her was just a brat while she was a Goddess far above. Even now, Ciel was still such a brat in her eyes. It''s just that, this bad boy was lucky that he was able to get her love.

    After pausing for a moment, Ciel continued to push the Ice Goddess'' dress up. What did he need to worry about when the woman herself did not mind.

    In a short time, her stomach appeared before Ciel''s eyes, a t stomach with white skin that looked extremely soft. Her waist was slender and beautifully curved.

    Ciel''s eyes were mesmerized but he still did not stop.

    Finally, the woman''s dress began to pass her breasts.

    Her bra was also white, perfectly matching the shape of her breasts which were both beautiful and charming.

    Ciel finally reacted, he was panting so much that his movements became uncontroble.

    He pushed the woman''s dress quickly, over her head and then tossed it aside. After that, he even pulled her brassiere down from her body.

    As if the Ice Goddess reacted toote, her eyes seemed to be blurry.

    She was now without a bra at all in front of the man she regarded as a brat.

    Pa!

    Ciel''s handnded on her breast. Without holding back, he squeezed it hard, shaking the Ice Goddess'' body.

    "Ohhhh..." She moaned in pleasure with her face directed upwards.

    Her breath became very fragrant, for unknown reasons.

    After that, Ciel''s face moved to one of her breasts until the nipple entered his mouth.

    He immediately sucked the nipple hard.

    "Ahhhhhhh..." Instantly, the Ice Goddess'' moans became extremely loud. Her buttocks even lifted up, as if her body was about to jump.

    Obviously she had not imagined that Ciel was this brave. However, what would a man filled with lust not do.

    Of course, the Ice Goddess also felt incredulous that a man would end up sucking her nipples.

    While sucking on the Ice Goddess'' nipple, one of Ciel''s hands moved down, grabbing the top of the Ice Goddess'' panties, shocking the woman once again.

    However, she remained silent, not trying to disturb Ciel. Instead, her hand grabbed Ciel''s head.

    The way she held Ciel''s head looked like she wanted to remove it from above her breasts. However, what happened was just the opposite. She sometimes pressed Ciel''s head until it sank into her breasts. And she moaned in pleasure every time that happened.

    Ciel wanted tough at this woman''s behavior. Slowly, she began to push her panties down.

    It was easy because her ass was lifted up, something that was beyond her control.

    In no time, her panties passed her ass, arriving at her thighs.

    At this point, Ciel used his spiritual power to push her panties off her thighs so that they finally slipped off her legs.

    Unfortunately, Ciel could not yet see what her pussy looked like as his face was submerged in her breasts.

    Perhaps the Ice Goddess didn''t want him to see, so she kept pressing down on Ciel''s head.

    Of course, the curious Ciel could not be forced like that.

    He raised hie head abruptly and looked straight down, finally seeing the most dazzling sight, a red line with a pleasure hole in the center, surrounded by neat silver feathers.

    The Ice Goddess seemed to lose her soul as Ciel''s eyes stared at her pussy. Her breathing was ragged and it seemed to be purely due to the chaos of her thoughts.

    She probably knew that Ciel had seen her body, but it was not directly like this. Now, Ciel was seeing her entire body directly, not using any tricks.

    Ciel smiled faintly after a while.

    He then stood up.

    Because he was still wearing his pants, so he couldn''t start the game right away.

    When he stood up, the Ice Goddess stared at him, seemingly wondering what he wanted to do.

    Under her gaze, Ciel casually pushed his own pants down.

    That apparently shocked the Ice Goddess. She panicked and looked the other way.

    Ciel was astonished, wondering if this woman was also bashful about his body.

    In no time, Ciel''s pants finally fell down, revealing the lower half of his body.

    His cock stood erect,rge and perky. Several years spent cultivating was enough to make his sexual stamina surplus.

    The Ice Goddess could still catch a glimpse of Ciel''s cock even though she was staring to the side, something that was unavoidable.

    That apparently made her curious so she ended up staring at the cock, which practically took the purity out of her eyes since her eyes had never seen that thing in her entire life.

    Ciel smiled at the Ice Goddess before lowering his body between her thighs which he easily opened.

    He only needed a moment to make his cock arrive in front of her pussy.

    "Aeliana, I still can''t believe you epted me like this," Ciel said to the woman, looking at her face that looked to be in her early 30s, in contrast to Ciel who looked to be in his early 20s.

    The difference in their ages was indeed too great and each of them had their own taste in setting their faces to look at what age.

    The Ice Goddess remained silent at Ciel''s words. She seemed to deliberately not respond, probably because she knew that Ciel would say some other nonsense.

    After that, Ciel looked at the woman''s pussy again. It was already quite wet, of course, oozing a clear liquid that looked very holy.

    Somehow now Ciel chose the feeling that he would reach a new level after putting his dick into the pussy of Aeliana, the Goddess of Ice. Was it possible that he would actually be a God King?

    At this point, Ciel was no longer waiting for anything. He positioned his cock into the Ice Goddess'' pussy hole, which instantly made the woman''s eyes close. She may be surprised by the sensation and choose to close her eyes so that she does not show any sort of expression of pleasure.

    However, there was no way she could continue to hide her expression. Slowly, Ciel pushed his cock into herpletely narrow vagina but his cock was also unstoppable, able to break through any narrow hole.

    It began to enter into the Ice Goddess'' vagina, and the Goddess'' eyes finally opened again, even very wide.

    "Ohhh..." She tried to close her lips but the beautiful moaning sound still echoed out, impossible to contain.

    Ciel, on the other hand, was mesmerized by the sensations she was feeling right now, sensations so incredible that he didn''t want to stop. Even when he found the Ice Goddess''s hymen, he broke through it without hesitation and pushed his cock even harder.

    "Ahhhhhh..." The Ice Goddess'' moans finally became very loud, causing her buttocks to lift up.

    She looked at Ciel as if she couldn''t believe it. It seemed that she could not believe that the sensation of making love to a man would be like this.

    After that, Ciel pressed her body until his face was pressed against hers.

    He squeezed her breasts and kissed her lips before shaking his hips with quick movements, not caring that the Ice Goddess had not yet adapted.

    Clearly, she was getting more and more pleasure.

    He then pushed Ciel''s head to the side and moaned uncontrobly. Perhaps moaning was morefortable for her than being kissed.

    "Ahhhhh... Ohhhh... Ahhhhhh..." Her moans sounded varied, filling the room that was originally cold and then became warm.

    "Boy, you!" Apparently, the Ice Goddess could stillin, but the action taken was different.

    She suddenly embraced Ciel firmly, even having her legs go up his legs so as to make it easier for Ciel to move around.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    "Ahhhhhh... Ohhhhh... Ahhhh..." The Ice Goddess'' moans continued to echo, mixed with the sound of flesh shing.

    Ciel was pleased to hear her moan. He increased the speed of his movements as fast as he could.

    Now, his experience with women had finally be perfect. The best women he knew had finally bepletely his.

    He still had a long way to go, but his life had reached the ultimate happiness.

    Ciel did not realize how long he made love to the Ice Goddess.

    What was clear was that after it was over, he and the Ice Goddess immediately fell into a deep sleep, passing through night and day.

    While sleeping, Ciel could feel a great change in his body.

    His strength had increased to a truly boundless level, something that could not be estimated.

    Moreover, there was something inside his body, a gold-colored ice crystal.

    It seemed to have formed due to the aura of the Ice Goddess gathering within his body.

    That ice crystal was extremely extraordinary. Ciel could control it, and with that, he felt that all the mes inside his body could be tamed even if he did not tame them.

    What it was, Ciel did not know, but he thought he could cool down all the mes with it.

    ***

 Chapter 290 Heaven, End!

    Chapter 290 Heaven, End!

    In the morning, Ciel woke up with slightly blurry eyes, as if he wascking blood.

    Although he had an increase in strength and might actually break through, but he was drained of a lot of energy due to making love with the Ice Goddess.

    Don''t look that it seemedfortable and easy, but the Ice Goddess was a woman of immense power. Making love with her really took a lot of energy.

    Ciel did not see the Ice Goddess beside him, but that did not mean he did not see her. The woman just wasn''t on that bed anymore. She was standing in front of the window, observing the city surrounding her pce.

    Her hair was slightly wet, indicating that she had just finished bathing.

    She was wearing a beautiful bright blue dress, perfectly matching her figure.

    Her eyes looked up at Ciel as Ciel looked at her.

    At this moment, Ciel''s body was covered by the nket, so she could stare at Ciel quietly.

    "Hurry down from there, take a bath and get dressed, we''re going to subdue the Eternal me," she said to Ciel.

    Ciel was surprised to hear that so he sat up immediately.

    "Aeliana, are you serious?" Ciel asked her.

    Ciel didn''t know where the location of the me was. Even if he did, he wasn''t sure he could merge with it, so the Ice Goddess''s words were indeed quite a surprise to him.

    "I believe you feel the presence of a ice crystal inside your body," the Ice Goddess said in response.

    "It can help you control the Eternal me," she added.

    "Is that true?" Ciel immediately jumped off the bed with the nket after hearing the Ice Goddess'' answer.

    Although until now he had not really known what the Eternal me was like, but he thought he would really reach a different level with it.

    Given that even his mother said that it was too powerful, it was possible that he would be stronger than most God Kings.

    "Aeliana, let''s go to where the Eternal me is now," Ciel told her.

    Ciel threw a nket over his body but that did not make him be naked as he dressed immediately.

    Taking a bath? That can be der.

    The Ice Goddess rolled her eyes at Ciel''s impatient attitude.

    She replied, "It''s under the Seven Realms. You don''t need toe, just summon the me here. It wille by itself."

    "Is that so?" Ciel was not sure but he used his eyes to look below the Seven Realms.

    With his current strength coupled with the Eyes of Heaven, the entire Seven Realms could not block his view.

    In an instant, he finally saw something below the Seven Realms.

    What he saw was a light whose color was unclear, as if it became what color he thought it was. It was quite small, just like amp, but it was as if it could reach everything.

    Ciel''s eyes stung when he saw the light because it was really too hot.

    ''Is that the Eternal me?'' Ciel wondered.

    To his surprise, he seemed to be able to summon that me.

    Of course, it was not without reason. The reason he could summon it was because he possessed all the Holy mes. He was like a Fire King, ruling over all mes.

    With that status, he could summon the Eternal me toe to him.

    The question was could she subdue that me since it had a level equivalent to the Fire King?

    The Ice Goddess said that she could by relying on the ice crystal inside his body.

    But how would that help him?

    Would it be able topete with the Eternal me?

    His eyes looked at the Ice Goddess again then he asked, "Aeliana, what exactly is the ice crystal?"

    He could not even take it out from inside his body, so he could not show it as he asked.

    "It''s the result of my Frozen Heart," the Ice Goddess replied in a toneless tone.

    Ciel''s eyes widened slightly hearing that. He then asked, "how did it end up inside my body? Is it detrimental to your cultivation?"

    "It''s a natural process, there''s no need to keep asking," replied the Ice Goddess, still tone-deaf.

    It seemed that she didn''t want to keep talking to exin.

    Ciel also chose to stop asking. Perhaps there was nothing to worry about when we talked about the Ice Goddess. After all, she''s a woman who managed to be a God King by her own efforts.

    Ciel''s gaze went back down, to the Eternal me.

    He began trying to summon it.

    Right after that, the me suddenly trembled, even moving slightly.

    When it moved, Ciel suddenly felt as if there was a gaze from him.

    It gave him the impression that it had a living soul.

    He even felt that it was asking if he wanted to merge with it.

    Ciel gave an answer through his will that he wanted to merge with it.

    Whoosh!

    The me suddenly moved, prating the entire Seven Realms and appearing in the sky.

    When it appeared in the sky, the entire sky suddenly became ashes, the process was only a split second, leaving everyone in the Seven Realms astonished.

    It also affected the Eternal Night World. However, there was the power of the Ancient Night King, protecting the sky there.

    Ciel was worried that in a short time, even the entire Seven Realms would be ashes.

    Down there, it was probably surrounded by a natural formation that protected the Seven Realms from the heat of those mes.

    Whoosh!

    Ciel moved, appearing near the me.

    When he arrived there, he immediately gasped for air.

    The heat of the me made him feel weak.

    "Ciel, what are you doing?" Ciel heard his mother''s voice beside him.

    The woman appeared there.

    Before Ciel could answer, the Ice Goddess suddenly appeared behind her.

    "He will merge with the Eternal me," the Ice Goddess said briefly.

    When looking at the Ancient Night King, the Ice Goddess looked cold, showing the Ancient Night King that they were equals even though elsewhere, her status was that of daughter-inw.

    The Ancient Night King furrowed her brows at the Ice Goddess'' words.

    "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll make it," Ciel told her.

    He took another step, straight into that me. And it suddenly entered his chest.

    Ciel had no doubt that in a few minutes, it could turn him into ashes.

    ''The level of this me seems to be above the God King,'' Ciel thought.

    Fortunately, the ice crystal inside his body emitted a boundless cold aura, instantly suppressing the heat of the Eternal me.

    It was as vast as ever. Although the power of the ice crystal was decreasing very quickly, but it managed to protect Ciel from any side effects.

    Ciel became amazed. His body quickly tried to merge with the Eternal me.

    The speed of the process astonished him.

    And most importantly, his strength increased again.

    He emitted light that the Seven Realms and the Eternal Night World could not contain.

    The light he emitted went very far, reaching the outside world.

    In fact, the barrier blocking the Seven Realms from the outside world was instantly shattered by his light.

    Instantly, countless stars appeared in the sky. Gazing upwards, the people in the Seven Realms were like looking at a gxy.

    Little did they know that each star they saw was actually a collection of many gxies.

    All the Gods in the Seven Realms were amazed.

    Of course, before this they were able to go far away from the Seven Realms. They even discovered many things from foreign ces, such as the continent called the Land Beyond the Clouds. However, no matter how far they went, they couldn''t reach a ce that waspletely different from the Seven Realms.

    Now, it was finally revealed. This made quite a few of them excited because they thought they could finally go to new worlds.

    "Mm!" Ciel''s eyes suddenly trembled.

    In fact, he could feel the gazes of many creatures in the distance. Each gaze gave a different impression.

    However, they all could not intimidate him.

    It was just that, now there was one gaze that seemed to directly reach his soul even though he didn''t know who was looking at him.

    It gave him a threat of death.

    "This is bad," said the Ancient Night King suddenly. It seemed that she also felt that gaze.

    "Is it from that person?" the Ice Goddess asked her.

    She gazed up without any fear at all.

    "Yes, the one and only God Emperor," the Ancient Night King replied.

    Ciel couldn''t help but look at his mother when he heard that.

    It was clearly a level above the God King, it could be deduced just from the word Emperor.

    Ciel''s breath caught when he heard that.

    "Ciel, that person is known as the Emperor of Death. He''s the oldest cultivator alive today. The way he cultivates is by causing death. Rumor has it that his cultivation isn''t so stable that he has to keep causing death to maintain his cultivation. And he always doesn''t allow threats because anyone who manages to reach the level of a God Emperor in a natural way would practically threaten him." The Ancient Night King finally exined about that existence.

    Ciel naturally couldn''t say that he could fight against it despite possessing the Eternal me.

    He had indeed be very strong, but he hadn''t broken through to the next level.

    The enemy seemed to be targeting him since his existence was exposed.

    It was his fault for not being able to fully control his power thus breaking the barrier covering the Seven Realms.

    "Ciel!" And suddenly, Ciel heard a woman''s soft voice in his head.

    It was Yelina''s voice.

    Ciel stared at the woman''s home in the Heaven Realm after hearing her voice.

    Apparently, she was standing on the roof of her house, staring at him.

    Ciel didn''t know how the woman could speak to him while they were quite far away. Her power had indeed increased drastically, but it was clearly not enough to allow her to speak to him.

    "What''s wrong?" Ciel asked her.

    "From now on, you will be Heaven," she replied directly, making Ciel''s eyes widen.

    At the same time, a drop of golden blood escaped from Yelina''s forehead.

    Whoosh!

    It flew quickly towards Ciel, arriving in front of him in an instant and entering his forehead.

    Ciel closed his eyes, not because he wanted to, but because his eyelids moved on their own.

    After that, he felt various kinds of transformations inside his body.

    God Emperor!

    He had just been terrified by that title, but now his brain thought that it was just a creature beneath him because he was Heaven.

    Rumble!

    A loud rumble froming in the distance.

    A ck spear appeared, passing through many worlds in an instant, heading towards Ciel.

    It seemed intent on piercing through his heart.

    The attack came from the most distant ce, but it easily reached the Seven Realms.

    Only, when Ciel''s eyes opened again, the spear instantly stopped, as if there was an invisible force holding it firmly in ce.

    In fact, there was no force at all. It was just that Ciel wanted the spear to stop. He just needed a thought. How that could happen, was all purely due to insight. Ciel had gained all the insights so that he had countless ways to do things.

    He had truly be Heaven, True Heaven.

    Perhaps it was the Eternal me that drove him to instantly be Heaven since he received Yelina''s blood.

    Then what happened to that woman now.

    Ciel looked at her only to find that the word Heaven on her forehead had disappeared. She was no longer Heaven, just an ordinary woman.

    She had practically given the most important thing in the universe to Ciel.

    There was no way Ciel could repay her kindness.

    The only thing he could do was to continue taking care of her and give her infinite life. She would continue to live as long as he lived.

    Phew!

    Ciel sighed, thinking that his adventure ended so quickly.

    He had already reached the peak.

    However, this was not the end. The universe had indeed be a small ce in his eyes, he could keep an eye on everything, but he found no earth, not even in the past and not in the future. Modern civilization didn''t exist either.

    Then where did the Land Beyond the Cloudse from?

    Far beyond the universe, Ciel felt that there was more life. And there seemed to be a gap around the Seven Realms that connected with a different universe. Perhaps he and the Land Beyond the Clouds came through there.

    Shua!

    Ciel released a small fireball of countless colors. Its heat enveloped the entire universe. It moved quickly towards the end of the universe.

    "Ahhhhhhh..." A loud, agonized scream echoed from a distance, audible to everyone.

    However, it onlysted a few seconds before disappearing.

    Instantly, the universe became calm.

    The creature that had haunted the God Kings for countless millions of years had finally vanished.

    The threat had truly disappeared.

    "Yeah, I want to rx first and then go on a new adventure," Ciel said with a faint smile.

    He looked at the Seven Realms, looking at all his women.

    Mu Yixue, Mu Yulie, Mei Mei, I, Roxanne, Rin, Kaiya, Jian Wuxin, Madam Zhou, Madam Maya, Yasmin, the Elf Queen, Thalia, the Thunder God''s ex-wife, and the Goddess of Heaven. They all stared at her in awe.

    Yelina, on the other hand, showed a faint smile, looking like she had just been relieved of a certain burden.

    Ciel''s smile made her realize that Ciel was still a human with a human way of thinking even though he had be Heaven.

    End!

    (Thank you to all of you who have supported this novel. Finishing a novel is not an easy feeling, but a story always has an ending, and sometimes a quick ending is better than a story that loses its way. Writing is a job thatpletely requires the mind, but you know, the human mind sometimes doesn''t work well so what is written is not as expected. Anyway, I''m very happy with this novel. I love Ciel and all the characters in this novel. They are fictional, but they will always be in my memory. And I will continue to imagine their lives and adventures.)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!